Chapters

ACT I: The Sun Sets
ACT I: The Sun Dims
ACT I: The Sun Falls
ACT II: The Stars Call
ACT II: The Stars Align
ACT II: The Sun Rises
ACT III: BURNING THE YEARBOOK
ACT III: RINGING ALL BELLS
ACT III: CRASHING THROUGH MEMORY LANE
ACT IV: Remember me?
ACT IV: Aubade.
ACT IV: Unforgettable.

ACT I: The Sun Sets
View Online

The Forgotten Sun

ACT I: The Sun Sets

ACT 1 - FORMATIVE MEMORIES

CHAPTER 1 - THE SUN SETS

AGE 1

Rain, no matter how heavy, always felt comforting, if you were warm, and beneath a comfortable and sturdy roof.

Unfortunately for the owner of this orphanage, the roof was a bit… Leaky. To no fault of her own, Peony was a handywoman, after all; She did all she could under the circumstances. None of the kids's rooms had any leaks, so that, at least, was a blessing.

This led to her working in one of the main hallways nearly unimpeded. Cozy and quaint was how she hoped her orphanage would be described, despite it being often messy. “The kids are all asleep, right? I’ll keep it quiet…!” She muttered to a fellow caretaker that watched her with curiosity from below, and annoyance.

“Yes, they’re asleep– And we should be, too. This problem could just be solved with a bucket, Peo.” The only other caretaker and co-owner of the orphanage blew raspberries, seeing the drip come from the tall ceiling, descending quickly and falling with an unintelligible sound , hidden by the storm that pounded outside.

Peony, who was atop a ladder, was only an earth pony, much like Light Heart, so this was already hard enough without criticism. “If you’re not going to help, then at least don’t sass me, Lil.”

All she got from a response was an ashamed mumble and a shrug, as her helper passed her some duct tape from below.

Peony attempted to reach for it, with a flail of a hoof, and grunted. “Ugh, I wish you could fly.” She sighed.

“Sorry.” Light Heart shrugged with a smile. “You know how it is.” She shot a quick glance to the closed doors of the rooms the orphans slept in, and then simply leapt up, gifting her partner with duct tape, After all, they were both Earth Ponies.

With a sigh and a groan, Peony shook her head with disappointment. “Duct tape! Light, Are you kidding? I might as well build a house with bricks made of cookie dough–”

She stopped, they both stopped, and their ears shot up, as they heard a distinctive and loud knock from the front door.

They both remained quiet, ears twitching, but Light Heart was the first to complain. “Hey it’s like. Way past everypony’s bedtime, and we have a lot of foals sleeping here– Can you not sell us something right now?” She groaned towards the door.

Silence, accentuated only by the storm outside. The main caretaker descended from the ladder, huffing. “I’ll get it, since you can’t be bothered.” She shot a mean look to her helper. “Who is it?”

No response, but she moved to the door all the same. “Hey I was gonna get it, you could've just asked…!” Light Heart mumbled ashamedly behind her, blushing.

“Honestly, at this hour…!” Peony began complaining as she opened the door– Only to be met with air. She looked around beyond the darkness of the night, indistinct forests, lit only by the lights of the nearby town and their own orphanage.

She blinked in surprise and shock, frozen stiff as she looked down.

“Oh shit.” Light Heart muttered behind her. “That’s straight up a baby.”

Peony grimaced with pity at the sight. Inside a basket there was a little foal unicorn, maybe only a year old, with orange fur and a mixed fuzzy mane, red and yellow– She looked malnourished, and wasn’t awake.

Pity turned to frustration, as she gazed at the darkness. “H-hey!! This isn't funny! This orphanage is NOT a drive-through!! It’s not self-service either!!” She yelled at the darkness of the storm and was met with nothing. She narrowed her eyes, wondering if she could see a figure running away, or hiding in the trees.

“I-I mean it! We can’t accept foals this young!! A-and there are papers for you to sign!! There’s a due process!! You can’t just–” But she stopped, as the little foal began whimpering below her, upset at the yelling.

Behind her, her helper commented unhelpfully. “Mother and/or father of the year award goes to: Whichever awful people just booked into that storm to get away from this baby.”

“Shush!” Peony muttered, leaning forward.

“Me, shush? I’m not the one who was yelling at nopony!” She pouted, looking a little closer. “And don’t even think of asking me to look for the parents in this rain!”

Frustration turned to pity once more, as she looked down, seeing the poor, malnourished whimpering thing. “T-that is, if there are even ‘parents’, plural…!”

Behind her, her helper cringed. “Ouch, yeah. Maybe we can ask around town tomorrow–” But she stopped, hearing shuffling behind her. “Ohhh dear, code blue.”

She immediately turned back, attempting to comfort the prying eyes of newly awoken fillies and colts, who were eyeing the door, asking questions over who could have been disturbing their sleep. “Alright kids, nothing to see here, just… The fallout of some real shi–bad parenting, ahem! Bedtime for all!”

“Oh, no no no…” Peony muttered to herself, gazing into the darkness ahead. A thought occurred to her, the simple thought that most orphans were here because of accidents befalling their parents, or due process of parents being unsuitable for parentage.

This was the first time a baby had ever been abandoned on her doorstep; She did not think this kind of tragedy was even possible.

A few groans of annoyance behind her were heard as Light Heart herded some of the orphans back to their beds, as many curious eyes were set on the entrance, and on Peony.

With a sigh of sorrow and pity, the owner gazed down. “You poor, poor thing…! Did they leave you with nothing at all…?” She muttered, eyeing the baby, inspecting the basket.

Dirty, unkempt rags covered the foal poorly, and the basket itself was also fragile and seemed of completely average making. She desperately, yet gently, rummaged around the baby, looking for any item of significance.

And she found only one thing– A crumpled piece of paper, with only two words written on it.

“Sunset… Shimmer?”

AGE 7

“Fight! Fight! Fight! Fight!”

The sounds of enthusiastic fillies echoed in the halls of the orphanage, making Peony roll her eyes involuntarily.

Although this was not unexpected, it did not reduce the speed in which she ran to intervene.

Mentally, before arriving, she took bets in her mind of which of the foals were fighting– But one thing she felt certain, Sunset Shimmer was involved.

And she was right on the money. As soon as she entered the room where the sounds of kids cheering was heard, she could spot a blue blur clashing with the messy orange. Foals around her immediately awkwardly silenced themselves and recoiled, some pretending to be sitting idly in bed, grabbing books, one even tried to whistle, all making way for her to pass.

The two foals fighting in question were flailing their front hooves or wrestling clumsily, and biting was involved.

“Fleetfoot! Sunset! Stop it right now!” Her voice was commanding, and effective. The two little fillies immediately recoiled from each other, with silly grins on their faces.

And of course, Sunset was the first one to make excuses. “We weren’t fighting! Honest! It was, um, a scientific study! You love it when we do that, right?”

“Y-yeah!” Fleetfoot agreed with that same dumb grin. “We were, um, studying which of us could make the other say uncle first!”

Foals around them began snickering and laughing, and the two fillies gave each other agreeing nods, which made the caretaker feel even more exhausted. “I am very disappointed in you two. Am I seeing a pattern of you two enabling each other’s violent tendencies here??”

“What’s a pattern?” Fleetfoot tilted her head one way.

“What’s a enabling?” Sunset tilted her head another.

“Nevermind.” Peony huffed, shaking her head. “Sunset, I’m moving you to a separate wing for this, okay? …Though I know you’ll find a way to cause trouble there too.”

“Ack! Please don’t separate my wings!!” Fleetfoot flapped her small pegasus wings in a panic.

“No, Fleetfoot, that’s now what I said–” She had to pause to chuckle. “I just mean I’m moving Sunset to another room.”

Sticking her tongue towards her opponent, the little unicorn shrugged. “Bah! Fine by me! This bozo couldn’t put up a good fight anyways–”

“Humpf, I was winning.” The other filly pouted, narrowing her eyes at her.

Sunset enthusiastically hopped on top of a bed, and shouted for the whole room to hear. “Who here thinks I was winning?”

And much to Fleetfoot’s annoyance, the room erupted into a near cheer, and Sunset broke into a little commemorative dance.

Peony groaned and shushed the entire room, and only when she could be heard did she address the two. “You two are very lucky that you didn’t chip a hoof, or that Sunset didn’t poke an eye with her horn!”

“Ooooh, that’s an idea!!” The little unicorn smiled wider, feeling her own horn, already wanting to remember that move for later; But was silenced by a stern look from her caretaker.

“Okay, that’s it. You two, come with me. We’re going to forage for mushrooms, right now. Bonding exercise!” Peony declared, and the two fillies immediately groaned in response. “No buts! And the rest of you, tidy up, please. Show’s over!”

All in the room obeyed her, returning to their routine, or cleaning up the mess that the two combatants had caused in their mighty clash.

The two foals followed along obediently, being led outside, while Peony calmly gathered a basket with gardening and picnic materials, all while the two shot each other knowing, mischievous glances.

“Betcha I can find more mushrooms than you.”

“You’re on.”

And with that, there was a lot more incentive to participate in what would usually be a chore.

All smiles, they followed Peony’s instructions, giddily hopping along the woods, rummaging on dirt and grass, giddily joking along the way, but always sticking close to the caretaker.

In the end, neither of them managed to keep track of the few mushrooms they had found, and with that, Peony declared they had tied, something Sunset protested over, but begrudgingly accepted.

This continued for multiple hours, until their caretaker decided it was time for a break. She set a small meadow for a picnic, and delegated sandwich making, however clumsily, to the little foals, trying to get them to work together, with questionable success.

“There are a lot more constructive ways to settle differences than just fighting.” She huffed, with a disappointed gaze.

“Fighting is the funnest one though.” The unicorn grinned mischievously.

“Sunset.” She sternly called out, looking through her. “I thought you would both know better by now… Why were you both fighting, anyway?”

Sunset giggled, shrugging, lying. “We just wanted to see who would win!”

“Yeah! Hihi!” The pegasus flapped her wings, nodding along. “Tussle just because!”

Raising a single eyebrow was enough for Peony to make the two fillies confess the true reason for their fight.

“...Fleetfoot said my mane looked like ketchup and mustard. I got mad and started hitting her.” Sunset pouted shamefully.

“Well it does.” The pegasus huffed. “Dunno why you’re so mad.”

Sunset nearly leapt at her to resume the fight, but Peony separated them immediately, ensuring they were both calm before sitting down.

“Settle down, both of you.” With a sigh, she shook her head. “You know, there will come a time when you’re adopted, and I won’t be around to stop you from getting into trouble.” She spoke vaguely, yet wisely. “I need you both to start thinking about your future, okay?”

Fleetfoot was the first to speak, with a shrug, flapping her wings, hopping a meter above the ground, and gliding down clumsily. “Oh, I already know what I’ll do! The second I learn to fly properly, I’ll fly as high as I want, whenever I want!”

“Provided you have parental supervision.” Peony glared sternly.

“U-um, yes, with parents, I mean! Haha! Of course!” The little Pegasus shyly flustered.

“And you, Sunset?” The caretaker tilted her head, analytically inspecting the unicorn that was quietly munching on her sandwich, getting mustard splattered all over her cheeks. “What will you be, once you’re adopted?”

The little filly shrugged, looking down. “I don’t wanna be adopted. I already get in enough trouble with you and Miss Light… Imagine two parents! Bah.”

With a sigh, she grabbed a napkin, and began wiping the cheeks of the little unicorn. “Time passes, and things change, kiddo... You’ll change your mind. But I asked you; What do you want to be?”

She took a little moment to think, pondering on the question while her tail flapped about, and she continued to chew on her sandwich.

“...What can I be? Like; What are the options?” She asked, a bit confused by the question. After all, she was just a little orphan. What could she possibly be?

Involuntarily, Peony chuckled, shaking her head. “Yeah, I guess the question is a bit vague, sorry…!”

“...Can I be big and strong?” Sunset asked earnestly, taking another bite.

“Of course you can, but I meant more as in a career–”

“--Then I wanna be big and strong.” She affirmed with a definitive nod, and another bite.

Once more, Peony involuntarily chuckled. “Sure, kiddo. Note to self, make career day a bimonthly thing…”

“I don’t wanna think about future stuff. The future is dumb.” She huffed, finishing her sandwich. She didn’t have any aspirations or hopes for a future, none of it brought her particular joy to think about.

“It sure is, kiddo. But it doesn’t have to be.” Peony smiled warmly. “If parents come looking to adopt a clever little unicorn, it’ll be up to you to step up, you know?”

Fleetfoot snickered, waving a wing towards Sunset. “If they want clever, why would they go for Sunset?”

The unicorn cried out in anger and flailed her hooves at Fleetfoot, lunging at her– But Peony was faster, pulling her back by the nape of the neck like a cat. “None of that!” She said simply, separating the two.

“You can’t get by life by punching your problems, kiddo!” She proclaimed sternly, setting Sunset aside.

“Humpf! Watch me!” She crossed her arms and pouted.

“You can be better than that, okay?” She said assuringly, warmly.

All that Sunset responded with was mumbles and taking more bites of her fallen sandwich.

They continued to quietly eat together for a while, simply enjoying the breeze of a calming afternoon, and the delightful smells of the forest.

“How about we watch the sun set, since we’re all here?” Peony smiled, as she gathered the materials of the picnic and all of the shrooms they had found that day into the basket.

“Hey Miss Peo! I’m watching Sunset!” Fleetfoot giggled as she stared at the unicorn.

“Unoriginal! Lame!” The little unicorn made a motion to lunge at the pegasus, and Peony intervened.

“No more fighting.” She stated sternly, and Sunset froze immediately, and nodded shamefully.

After a casual and calm stroll, the three of them nestled together at a hilltop, comfortably watching the sun disappear between clouds and mountains, giving the sky and orange, almost pink hue.

There they remained for a while, Sunset’s eyes gleamed as she observed her namesake.

Until the ground rumbled, and their hides shivered.

In the distance, on what was a lake, a creature emerged– What before seemed like a small island slowly raised from the water, glowing with runes that seemed to animate it, entangled on vines, trees, moss, and a body of stone– Its size was enormous, possibly towering over most buildings.

It was far, and yet even from a distance, it looked dangerous.

Peony and Fleetfoot winced in fear. Sunset gasped in awe.

“O-okay kids! Time to go!” The caretaker panicked, quickly grabbing her basket with a mouth, and motioning for the foals to hop on her back. “L-let’s not be in the path of the big weird monster!!”

“W-what is that thing??” The little pegasus cowered, clinging to the earth Pony’s back.

In the distance, the giant began approaching the nearby town, and it did not seem friendly.

“No clue, but let’s not wonder! Somepony will probably take care of it! Sunset, on my back, now!” She panicked as she motioned.

The little unicorn was transfixed, but she quickly snapped out of it, hopping on the caretaker’s back.

“Hold on tight, both of you, okay? I’ll get you home safe!” She proclaimed fearfully, and began galloping through the woods.

Sunset was not afraid, in fact, she was fascinated, even as she held on, she glanced back, trying to see more of that giant.

The kind of monster you only saw in books– Or heard about in stories.

It was difficult from this perspective. Trees blocked the sight more and more, and the shaking of a gallop didn’t help either.

Something caught her attention. Above, a light cut through the air, seen only through glimpses past the trees and their leaves.

Curiosity got the better of her.

She let go, leaping off of Peony’s back, and much to her delight, neither the Earth Pony nor the Pegasus noticed.

With a grin, she began galloping through the path they had just come from, as fast as her little legs allowed, tripping once or twice.

Finally, she made it back onto the same hilltop, and her eyes widened.

What she previously thought to be an arrow of light, or a meteor, was in fact an alicorn.

The Alicorn.

Queen Celestia flew through the air like an arrow made of pure light, leaving a trail of it in her wake, and with unwavering determination towards the giant automaton.

This was the first time Sunset had ever seen Celestia outside of pictures. And she impressed a lot more when she wasn’t a still image.

The battle was quick and decisive, but no less spectacular. She pierced through the strange collection of animated stones like they were made of butter, and with the same momentum, in the same flight, she turned, and pierced again, and again, and again, and again...

The trail of light she left behind made it seem like a beautiful pattern, one that swerved and turned in wonderful unerratic manners, akin to aurora, or ribbons dancing melodically through the air, all piercing her opponent swiftly.

Every hit was elegant, yet decisive. The blasts of light indicated so much power, and yet, complete control.

With one single decisive magical motion, the Alicorn tore the heart of the creature out with her magic– A seemingly glowing crystal, entangled by ages upon ages of vines and moss.

And just like that, the creature was felled. The trails of light persisted, as the automaton was dragged down by gravity, and collapsed in on itself.

This was the most beautiful thing the little foal had ever seen.

Even from a distance, Sunset could see it. The alicorn spread her wings, her light aligned with the setting sun, and her voice boomed through the valley. “Fear not citizens, for you are safe now– This titan shall never rise again, nor others like it! I will see to it. Please, continue your lives devoid of fear!”

There was so much confidence, so much assertiveness in her voice, a single, determined fact was spoken, and it was true, simple as that.

She could see, even from a short distance, how an adoring crowd gathered below what remained of the fallen beast, cheering and worshiping the Queen’s victory.

And Celestia landed amongst the crowd calmly.

Sunset’s flank glowed, and she didn’t see it.

She began galloping as fast as her little legs allowed towards her. The crowd wasn’t far, the battle wasn’t far. She wanted to meet Celestia, more than anything.

Upon reaching the crowd, she was much too small to walk through it, trying only made her tumble back or get shoved. There were many ponies in the town thanking the Queen, surrounding her, who shyly yet gently nodded along and spoke, in the same powerful, yet calming tone. “...That was only a titan. Do not worry, for they are all slain, trapped in Tartarus, or asleep, in our age. I’ll look into why this one awoke, and ensure this does not happen again.”

What she said fell on deaf ears, most of the adoring public was simply emphatically thanking and worshiping her.

And Sunset, behind the crowd, leaped and yelled as loud as she could, waving her hooves, desperately trying to get the attention of the alicorn.“Q-queen Celestia!! Over here!! Oh my g-gosh that was incredible!! Y-you were so cool!! Queen Celestia, can you teach me how–”

None of what she said was heard, she was too small, and too quiet. The crowd overshadowed her, both in vision and sound.

Celestia, ever calm, spread her wings. “Thank you all for your kindness, I must return to Canterlot now. Let me gift you one more joy! The sight of the setting sun!”

She spread her wings, gestured with her magic, making rehearsed motions, and just like that, through an effortless motion, she made the sun set fully, behind the mountains.

All around could see night take over, and the final light of the day be replaced with stars. They gasped in awe and wonder, and Sunset was among them.

“Thank you all, and do not worry, as long as I am queen, you will be safe.” She spoke, rehearsed, yet kindly, as she began taking flight. “Have a wonderful night, all of you! Dream well!”

“W-wait!! Celestia!! Over here! I’m over here!! Please!!” Little Sunset begged as she hopped up and down, and began galloping, trying to accompany the queen's flight.

Sunset, in her desperation, ran after the alicorn as she flew away, being left behind swiftly. “P-please!! I’m over here!! Please, Celestia, can you teach me to fly like–”

She tripped, fell, and got a face full of dirt.

By the time she regained her bearings, the alicorn was a bright light in the horizon. “N-no!! Listen to me!! I’m over here!! P-please!” She called out, and was met with nothing.

Far behind, the crowd dispersed, the townsfolk content and happy.

Queen Celestia flew by without ever seeing her.

She felt her stomach sink, as the Queen of the Sun became a light in the distance, and then nothing.

Sunset, alone and lost in the prairie inbetween the town and her orphanage, began tearing up.

In that singular moment, all she wanted was to get to see the Queen of the Sun again, to talk to her, even if just for a little bit. To make herself known. To be like her.

Time passed before Peony finally found the little unicorn. As soon as she dropped Fleetfoot off, she noticed the glaring mistake she had made– Lose track of poor Sunset.

She retraced her steps at a full, fearful gallop, finally meeting the little unicorn at the same hilltop they had begun watching the sun set.

“S-Sunset! My goodness, what were you thinking!!?” She breathed haggardly, having run a marathon. “D-do you have any idea what you–” But she stopped herself.

Sunset Shimmer sat alone, crying and sniffling to herself, looking up only when Peo came closer. “O-oh dear– Are you hurt? Are you okay?!” She was relieved to see the little foal had no injuries, despite the dirtiness of her mane and face, and having been crying for a while now. “Thank goodness Queen Celestia came when she did…!”

“She didn’t see me…!” The little unicorn sniffled, pouting, eyes cloudy with tears. “I-I just wanted to meet her!! I was jumping and yelling and waving my hooves and she didn’t see me…!!”

“Oh, kiddo… The Queen has a lot on her plate, you know how it is…!–” She gave the little foal a hug, and caressed her. “I’m sure she was just a bit distracted, okay? Maybe you’ll meet her again someday!”

“M-maybe…!” Sunset pouted, still sniffling. “I-I hope so…! I w-want to…!” She stopped to sob.

Peony was going to comment, but she stopped, eyes widened. “Oh! Goodness, Sunset, look!”

She pointed, and the little foal followed with her gaze, and a gasp.

Sunset Shimmer now had a cutie mark.

Sunset Shimmer now knew what she wanted to be.

Light Heart, despite her seemingly aloof disposition, was surprisingly patient. In fact, she took joy in things most wouldn’t, as banal as they might seem.

They often threw parties for the foals that got adopted, their new parents would come and cook and bake together with the little ones, it was a natural bonding exercise, and it was always a joy to see– She enjoyed, especially, seeing how it gave hope to the other kids.

She didn’t, however, enjoy how it sometimes had the opposite effect on the foals. All it took was asking yourself ‘Why can’t I have what they’re having’, and as a kid, you’ll spiral.

It’s really, really hard to be told ‘All in due time’ if you’re young. She had seen it again and again, and she couldn’t blame the little ones for being impatient.

This, however, was one of the strangest behaviors that came out of this kind of gathering she had seen yet…

She entered the library of the orphanage, a set of small, yet cozy rooms that Peony had insisted upon, but wasn’t used as much as she had hoped… Until now.

Sunset Shimmer sat on top of a table, surrounded by multiple open books, and even a few newspapers. She was too short to simply use the chairs and be surrounded by them, and with this added elevation, she could reach the other bookshelves much easily.

Light Heart sighed, looking around. She saw only two more foals around, Sweetsong, who was cozy on another table, reading fiction, and Tex, who seemed to be fast asleep in a pillow pile on the floor, a book covering his face.

Her sight set on the ‘problem foal’ in question. Sunset Shimmer, who had spent the last few months buried in study, consuming every magically inclined book that their library had.

“Hey, kid. Want some cake?” She tilted her head, coming closer.

“Sure! Leave it here.” The little foal replied absentmindedly, muzzle so close to a book she could lick it.

“Sorry, rules say you can’t eat at the library. Guess you’ll have to go to the party.” Light Heart grinned, leaning on the table.

Pouting, raising her eyebrow, Sunset narrowed her eyes. “I thought you were the cool one.” She mumbled, frustrated.

“I’m letting you stand on a table, aren’t I?” She teased, raising her own eyebrow. “Seriously, kid. You didn’t come to Fleetfoot’s party at all, her new moms from Cloudsdale are super sweet. You should go meet them! Aren’t you and the little gal friends?”

“Me and Fleetfoot?” The unicorn almost burst out into a snicker, but just shrugged. “Hah! Nope! Not friends.”

The decisiveness in which she said it was enough to convince the caretaker, who sighed. “Well, if you want cake, you’ll have to get your butt off those books, just saying. It’s raspberry and chocolate…!” She tried selling it, but Sunset didn’t buy it.

On the corner, Sweetsong commented, without even raising her gaze from her book. “I can confirm. It’s tasty.”

“No thanks. What I’m doing here is more important! Check this out…!!” She began straining, her horn lit up, and after making that effort, she managed to teleport onto another table… And went tumbling to the floor with the momentum, knocking a chair over.

“W-woah, kid!! Careful!!” Lightheart immediately ran to her, making sure she wasn’t hurt– Which thankfully she wasn’t, other than a light bang on her forehead. In fact, she was smiling. “S-see?! I c-can teleport now!”

From the table in the distance, Sweetsong commented, adjusting her glasses, without even putting her book down. “At least this time you actually landed on the table.”

“S-shutup, Sweetsong!” Sunset snarled, feeling a bruise on her forehead from the fall.

Calmly, Light Heart helped Sunset back onto her table. She took a brief glance into the books– Plenty of them were about basic magic for Unicorns, others, advanced magic. The kid had only been studying for a few months and already could teleport– And already had asked Peony to buy more magic books from town.

Light Heart only had a small inkling of what that meant, after all, most unicorns rarely ever did it, or even learned how.

This either meant brilliance on the little one, or sheer hard headedness. She was right to believe in the latter.

She rummaged through a page or two herself, not really absorbing much. “Kinda funny, seeing you being such a bookworm, kid. Your head’s always been big, but I didn’t think you’d do this kinda thing. So, why exactly are you doing it…?”

“Training!” Sunset nodded with determination, then she dragged one of the books to the center of the table with her mouth, clumsily waddling with it. “And preparing.”

She knew only a bit of the answer, but had to ask, either way. “Preparing for…?”

“Celestia didn’t see me last time. Next time, I’ll make sure she sees me.” Sunset affirmed, determined. “I’m going to show her just how good I am, and she’s going to take me in as her student! S-she is!” There was a little bit of perceptible desperation in her voice.

Light Heart was opening her mouth to comment, but Sunset stopped her. “I-I will! Seriously!! Just watch!”

She channeled her magic again, and with it, unleashed a small but noticeable flare that popped like a quiet firework in the air, barely making a sound, but definitely lighting the room well.

She flinched, only for a moment. “Woah! Kid! Don’t go testing pyrotechnics in the library, there are a LOT of flammable things here…!”

“I’ve got it under control! Totally!” She spoke assuringly, but didn’t sound perfectly confident. “Y’know how you and Miss Peo always said I had an ‘anger issues’?” She asked, peppily, bringing another book closer. “As it turns out, a lot of elemental magic comes from emotion! I started with anger because it’s the easiest for me! Look! Fire!!” She smiled gleefully, and a small flame lit from her horn, like she was a lighter.

Blinking twice in surprise, Light Heart looked at the flame. Sunset seemed to be barely struggling to maintain it, and that was impressive, for such a little foal. “Wow, kid, that’s… Nuts.” She chuckled, watching Sunset make the flame dance by shaking her face.

“Right?? It’s so cool! I think I could make a flamethrower if I figure out the proper propelling properties of–” She had to stop to repeat the last few words, stuttering over herself.

With a sigh, Light scratched the back of her own head, cringing at the words she had to say. “So, um, kid… You know the Queen isn’t like… Looking for a student, right?”

“Wrong!” Sunset proclaimed confidently, and quickly grabbed a newspaper with her mouth, placing it before the caretaker, and then another, right next to her.

The first paper read: ‘Celebrating the tenth anniversary of Celestia’s school for gifted unicorns!’ Through further inspection, Light saw something that definitely called her attention, on this particular subject. “Although the Queen does not often have time to make an appearance in our beloved institution, we are proud to say that she is more than happy with the work we’ve done, and has taken special care on frequently checking on our graduates and our applicants, as well as given notes on our curriculum…” She tilted her head. “Okay, big fancy school, got it. Kid, I know what you’re thinking, but… Canterlot is far, and there’s no way we can even try to get you enrolled–”

“I know, I know, it’s not that!!” Sunset huffed, pouting, hearing that hurt her, but she played it tough. “I know I’m a poor little orphan, no need to rub it in, okay?!” She barked.

“Join the club.” Sweetsong stated monotonically from the other table, continuing to read her book.

The caretaker felt a sting of guilt, knowing that what she was doing was dimming out flames of a foal’s dream. “That wasn’t what I was saying, kid, it’s just… What exactly are you trying to prove, here?”

Without saying a word, Sunset pointed at the other newspaper, bringing it closer.

This one’s title read: ‘What should you expect for the festivities in Celestia’s Millennium of rule Anniversary! Get ahead of the curve seeing the plans for the mighty celebration!’ Light heart squinted, reading a passage out loud. “In nearly two decades, we will celebrate a thousand years of our beloved queen of the sun’s ascension as our ruler, and considering the magnitude of such a feat, all of Equestria is already planning out how they’ll party like there is no tomorrow when the time comes– Is there a point, kid? I’m confused…”

“They got the date wrong, it’s in around twenty three years, to be precise. I’m gonna be thirty then, heh.” Sunset nodded, looking at the newspaper. “But that’s not important! What matters is– She’s been ruling for a thousand years! And she built that school for gifted unicorns recently–”

“--A decade ago.”

“Y-yes, yes, alicorn years! For her, it's recent! I think it’s with a purpose!” She waddled around the table, bringing another book, this one of history. “Alicorns aren’t born, they’re made– Like, you have to be worthy to become one! Celestia is the only one known in history to have been worthy–” She ran to another book, one that seemed to be a bit iffy. “W-well, unless Valkyries were real– But this is just a story book. I think.” It was, but the truth went deeper. “And this means that if she wants to truly pass her rule onto somepony else… They have to be worthy! If nothing else, she’d need to train them to be worthy! A-and gosh, earning wings, becoming immortal… She has the magic of Unicorns, the flight of Pegasi, and the strength of Earth Ponies– T-that sounds so COOL!”

Grimacing, Light Heart sighed. “...Kid, do you honestly think–”

“--I think she wants a pupil to teach how to rule! I think that she’s looking to pass up the torch– Maybe she even wants to retire! It’s a thousand years, Miss Light! There’s no way she isn’t getting tired! It must be super boring!” She spoke with determination, and conviction. “A milleni– A millen– A milleminu– A thousand years of being Queen has got to be tiring! I bet that she wants a Princess to take over, to gift wings to…”

“Okay, but we don’t know for sure–”

“--And it’s gonna be me!” Sunset declared, tip tapping her hooves on the table. “I’m gonna show her that I can do it!! I’m gonna show her I can be just like her!! I’m gonna be a big and strong warrior, I’m gonna have big awesome wings, I’m gonna take down huge monsters, and I'll fly right beside her!! B-but, um, before that, I’ll need to, uh. Be good enough to show her.” She muttered, looking down.

Another sigh, another fidget, as Light knew she was treading on painful waters, with that, she tried pivoting in another direction. “Look kid, that’s all well and good, but… There’s loads of parents that would love to take you in, I bet. Why are you trying to focus so much on the Queen of the Sun, of all ponies? She’s… Too far.”

“You and Miss Peo both said that when the time comes for parents to adopt us, it’s our choice too!” Sunset pouted, tapping her hoof on the table. “Well I made my choice! I know who I want to take me in!”

“Kid she… She doesn’t even know you exist.” She had to say it carefully– It was true, but it was painful.

“Y-you don’t understand.” Sunset shook her head. “I want to move like she moves!! I want to do magic like she does!! I want to raise the sun!! I want to… I want to fly!” She declared, with euphoria. “I-If she's looking for a pupil, then I just need to prove to her that I have what it takes!!”

There was so much hope coming from the little foal’s voice, it made Light Heart fold instantly. “Alright, alright, kid. I’m just saying, I’m sure that there are other parents–”

“--As if.” Sunset pouted, huffing, sitting down, looking at a book. “I’m the only kid here that got dumped by my parents by the door, remember? They ran away from me! Who’d wanna take me in??”

Light Heart felt a bit of a sting, second hand guilt. “Sunset, it’s not like that. We don’t… Know whatever your parents were going through to do that, you know…?”

“Who cares!” She threw her hooves in the air. “I don’t need them! I’m going to have the best mom in the world! I-I mean, the best teacher in the world!”

With a light chuckle, the caretaker shook her head. “I just don’t want you to hurt yourself because you reached too high, kid…!”

“Not high enough.” Sunset muttered to herself, pulling another book closer, resuming her study. “I want to meet Celestia again. I will meet Celestia again… And I’ll get it right next time. I’ll get it right.” She raised her gaze just a bit, with a slight pout.

Resigned, the caretaker nodded. “Alright, sure, kid. I’m going back to the party. Stay out of trouble, okay?”

“W-wait!” Sunset quickly, rummaged through a pile of papers, and took out a letter. “Could you… Send this for me? I don’t even know where the post office is in town…”

“And you’re not allowed to go there alone.” Light narrowed her eyes, judgmentally, knowing the little foal was more than capable of running away to do something dumb.

She took a brief glance at the cover of the letter. It was signed and posted perfectly, even stamped. Sunset’s writing had improved majorly, no doubt she had studied how to send letters spotlessly; And it was addressed to… Canterlot Castle, to Queen Celestia.

“Look, kid, you know that–”

“I-I know that she might not even get it. I know.” Sunset affirmed almost with a resigned whisper. “But I’ll keep writing until she does.”

If nothing else, there was a lot to admire from the little foal’s conviction, however foolish it was.

“...Alright, I’ll send ‘em for you. But you better tell Peo you’re doing this” She nudged the little one judgmentally. “...Anyways… I’ll save a piece of cake for you too. See you around, kid.”

“Thank you!! Thank you!” She spoke momentarily, earnestly, but immediately turned back to her books, ignoring the caretaker moving through the room.

“Tex. You’re missing the cake. Stop napping, kid.” Light affirmed to the sleeping foal in the corner, who shot up in a panic and frantically scurried to the party, fueled by hunger.

Silence befell the library for a moment, where the little unicorn could concentrate again.

Sweetsong was the only other occupant in the room. Finally, she put the book she was reading down. “Funny. The way you’re talking and stuff. ‘I’m destined for greatness!’ You sound like the protagonist of my favorite book, Firestorm– A gripping tale of vengeance and violence.”

Sunset’s ears perked up, and she turned back. “...That sounds cool. Is she cool?”

“She dies in the end.”

“Lame!!”

Early rising was not in Sunset’s nature before.

It was now.

Before the sun had even risen, she was wide awake, in a room with many other beds around her, with foals sleeping soundly.

She yawned, and stretched– Nearly knocking over a book under her pillow. She always read at night, continuing her studies until she fell asleep– Covered by her sheets, lighting the reading with her horn until she got a headache.

But in the mornings, before the day had started for any of them, she had another thing she liked doing.

Quietly, as sneakily as she could, she hopped atop her bedframe on a rehearsed motion, and leapt to reach the window.

Her levitation training was still very rudimentary, but it gave her just enough lightness for her to climb in, and through.

She held onto a pipe on the side of the building– Old and rusty, but more than stable enough for her to hold herself onto and shimmy up, with her back to the wall, sometimes taking a break to breathe deeply, holding onto the pipe tightly, if not vines and plants that grew on the side of the orphanage.

Three floors wasn’t much to climb– But for a little foal, it absolutely was.

By the time she had reached the rooftop, her fur was peppered in gravel, and her mane wasn’t faring much better. She shook herself like a wet cat, tail whipping about, and found stable footing.

And there she was– At these times, she always got excited, letting go of caution, and running to the edge of her rooftop, its highest point.

The valley she lived in, Hollow Point, was surrounded by mountains, as if in a crater. It was certainly beautiful, the town in it was small and quaint, none of the buildings were higher than two floors; They were on the distant northwestern Equestria, after all.

In between the mountains, in the entrance of the valley, she could see the signs.

She closed her eyes, breathed in, and breathed out.

Straining, her small horn went alight. It sparkled, and it fizzled weakly, as she made little grunts.

She dared to open an eye, even a little, to see if she was making any progress.

Slowly, the sun was rising.

She knew it wasn’t her doing.

But she had to rehearse, everyday. She mimicked the motions she knew Celestia would make, straining, grunting, her horn fizzling.

Motions she had seen both in person, on that day that Celestia had set the sun before her, and in pictures of books she studied obsessively.

Before the sun was even fully rising, she gasped, letting go of her magic, almost losing consciousness, having exhausted herself.

Her breathing was weak, and she felt the sting of disappointment– And maybe even a belly ache.

But the sun was rising– And that washed her worries away, even if for a moment.

Somewhere out there, Celestia was doing her duty– A duty she hoped, with every fiber of her being, would someday be hers.

“I’ll get it right. Someday, I’ll get it right.” She muttered faintly, looking at the rising sun.

It was not a promise to herself. It was a vain wish. A desperate one.

She saw it as destiny, of course– She hoped it was destiny.

But it was a vain wish from a little orphan.

She closed her eyes– The light of the sun was becoming blinding. It was time to go.

Turning, she went to shimmy down the same pipe, a clumsy way down, trying to reduce her own weight with her still beginner-level levitation.

Finally, she reached the lowest floor, and her window. She took one determined leap…

…And clumsily bashed against the window frame, falling inside, bouncing off of her bed, crashing against a lamp on her nightstand, and then tumbling to the floor, entangled in sheets.

Her groan wasn’t the only one, several foals in the room woke up with the commotion, annoyed at the noise.

“Again, Shimmer?!”

“S-sorry!”

AGE 8

“Sunset, be ready to gather your things. In an hour, we’re all going to head for the Hollow Point museum. There’s a new wing regarding astronomy, they have this planetarium–”

“Hm, ok, ok.” The little foal replied absentmindedly, not paying attention, face buried in a book.

Peony sighed, knowing she wasn’t heard, coming closer. “I mean it, kiddo. Everypony’s pretty excited, there’s going to be constellation charts and everything–”

“Yeah, yeah…!” She replied, still not paying attention.

“And there’s an alien armada coming to invade Equestria, kiddo. We’re gonna get exploded. They’re gonna harvest our beautiful world for resources. I came to say goodbye.” Peony suppressed her own laughter as she spoke, deadpan.

“That’s cool.” Sunset continued not even raising her gaze from the book.

Rolling her eyes, Peony knew something drastic had to be done. The little unicorn continued to be completely entrenched in her studies. This wasn’t necessarily terrible, but she had become anti-social, and what's more, there was no other hobby for her at the moment– By choice.

It was time for a gambit, one she had thought of for a while.

After all, Sunset wanted to learn things– All she needed was a teacher, and incentive. Hopefully this would be enough of a distraction.

Sunset hadn’t even noticed, but Peony had brought a guitar with her when she entered the room. She sat down, readied herself, and began playing.

It was an upbeat and hasty melody. A tale about a daring swordsman that defeated countless bandits and criminals just to protect the town of the mare he loved– It wasn’t necessarily one of Peony’s favorite songs to play, it was incredibly fast, after all… But she wasn’t playing for herself.

Sunset immediately dropped her book, as her ears twitched, and she looked intently at Peony, who continued playing as she grinned.

She purposefully stopped, ceasing all sound, smirking at the little foal. “What? I can stop, if you want to focus on your books.”

“Y-you can play guitar??” Her jaw was slacked, and she was dumbfounded. “I didn’t know you did… Anything??”

“There’s a lot I can do that you kids don’t know, Sunset.” She shrugged, still smiling. “Oh well. I’ll leave so you can keep focusing.”

“W-wait! Can you play again?” She pleaded with starry eyed wonder.

“I can do you better, kiddo. I can teach you.” She grinned, tapping the guitar. “...If you want to take a break from studying, that is.”

Sunset paused for a moment, looking at all the books surrounding her, thinking hard about her priorities.

After some pondering, she shook her head, and leapt to land next to Peony, sniffing the guitar. “O-okay. Okay. Teach me! I wanna do that cool song…!”

“Pleeeeease can you send this letter today?” Sunset held it in her mouth, and pouted openly with pleading eyes to Light Heart, who was herself washing piles over piles of dishes.

“Kid, isn’t this like… Your thirtieth letter?” She could barely take her eyes from her work.

“Thirty six, actually.” She muttered, not out of resignation, but frustration.

“Well… Don’t you think you’re sending too many?”

“Until I get a reply, no!” Her tail whipped about in frustration. “Can you pleeeeease send this today?”

With a sigh, she stopped what she was doing to think. Her eyes went down to the dishes, then back to the little foal. “Tell you what. Show me how good that levitation magic of yours is coming along by finishing washing these dishes, and I’ll send your letter.” She smiled confidently, helping the unicorn onto the sink’s table.

“O-okay! I got this! You’ll see!! Watch!” Sunset spoke proudly, as her magic began moving the plates, sponges and water around.

Light Heart recoiled to get a good view, and was admittedly impressed. The kid had gone a long way, and although the movements of her magic were clumsy, she was decidedly skilled.

Plates flew and were scrubbed swiftly before being left to dry, and Sunset hummed to herself– Light could see that she was sweating, but surprisingly focussed.

Hoofsteps entered the kitchen, and Peony brought a newspaper with her, sitting by a table. “Hey Lil, we got changeling drama in Canterlot. Apparently Chrysalis tried invading a party…” She paused, looking at the kitchen, then frowning and Light Heart.

“Hi, Miss Peo!” Sunset smiled gleefully, continuing her work.

“Why is a foal doing the dishes, Light.” Peony narrowed her eyes judgmentally.

“What? She wanted to show off! Offered to help and everything! Look at that, everything is easier with magic, isn’t it?” The Earth Pony smirked, coming closer to the other caretaker. “I told her I’d send another one of her letters if she did it, heh.”

Peony’s disapproving gaze pierced through her compatriot, who stuttered and shrugged. “We shouldn’t abuse her tragic hopes just to get her to help out with chores, Lil.” She whispered angrily.

“Aw c’mon, as long as she’s got that fire in her eyes, why not motivate her to help around here? She’s doing better, isn’t she? Getting herself into less trouble?” Light whispered back.

“Not exactly.” Peony sighed, huffing. “Didn’t you see what she did to Waddles?”

She had to contain her laughter, reminiscing. “Using her magic to dress him up just to then give him a wedgie. Diabolical.”

“That’s not funny. I’m getting worried about her obsession with Queen Celestia.” Her face became one of pity, as she observed Sunset continue to diligently help with the dishes. “She… She’s so smart, and yet she can’t even consider that she has no chance of getting what she wants.”

“Remember when you were hoping it was just a phase?” Light Heart blew raspberries, looking away. “A friggin year ago. Gotta hand it to the kid– She’s stubborn.”

“I just hope she figures out sooner or later that she’s reaching too high.” Peony exhaled, shuddering. “I can’t even imagine where all those letters are going. I wish we could take a trip to Canterlot–”

“--For what? ‘Heya, people of the mighty Castle of Canterlot– It’s us, two gayass caretakers of an orphanage in Hollow Point. Can you point us to the giant recycling bin you have set up for the dozens of letters one of our dumb orphans is sending here? Yeah, the one that got a cutie mark on being Celestia’s superfan. Yeah, we just want to make sure you’re not burning her letters.” She murmured frustratingly, angry on behalf of Sunset.

The little unicorn continued to work diligently, while Light Heart breathed in, frowning, and continued. “Let’s face it. The Queen can have literally any unicorn as her pupil– She has a school for gifted unicorns, for Tartarus’s sake. why the hell would she settle for an orphan from nowhere?”

“That’s enough, Lil–” Peony nudged her, ensuring Sunset couldn’t hear either of them “...We should try to think of ways to convince her to accept parental interviews.”

“Good luck with that. The kid’s head is as hard as it’s big–” But she stopped as a plate fell on the floor, shattering, followed by the little foal screaming, and they both shot up.

Sunset, in a frantic panic, ceased her magic, and a bunch of plates and cutlery fell back on the sink, as she looked to the floor– One of the plates had shattered on the floor.

“Don’t jump down, Sunset– I’ll clean this up!” Peony immediately walked over, grabbing a broom and a span.

“W-wait!! I can fix it!! I can fix it!!” The little unicorn jumped down clumsily, landing on the floor with a dangerous thud, nearly face-first on the broken shards of ceramic.

“It’s okay kiddo– Really, it is!” Peony tried stopping her, but Sunset was channeling her magic already.

The red and yellow hue of her magic enveloped the shards, and began gathering. Slowly, unstably, the shards gathered, uniting as one, reforming the plate.

Peony and Light Heart watched in complete surprise, as the plate floated in the air, having gathered itself back to perfection. Sunset was straining.

…And then the plate, still in the air, shattered into even smaller pieces, and Sunset couldn’t hold them.

“N-no!! No!! Dangit dangit DANGIT!!” She yelled out in frustration, slamming her tiny hooves on the floor, tearing up slightly.

“It’s alright, kiddo– We have plenty of back up plates. Lil, please finish washing the dishes.” She shot a glare behind her, and the other mare moved immediately.

“I-I wanted to fix it…!” Sunset sniffled, trying to help Peony gather the shards of the broken plates.

AGE 9

Once again in the library, alone like usual– This time, fallen asleep during her studying.

It didn’t take long for Peony to find her– She always checked each bed individually while saying goodnight to the kids, after all.

With a sigh, the caretaker approached Sunset. She had fallen asleep in a clumsy position, and seemed to be chewing on her fuzzy mane, all while on top of a book about integrating magic to breathing exercises…

And next to the book, was an open letter, unfinished, with the pen laid about next to it.

Bringing it closer with concern, Peony read it.

“Dear Princess Celestia.

As per my other letters, of which I hope you have received, I would like to resume stating my many qualities that could make me a wonderful fit as your student, should you choose to take me in!

I’ve been studying magic every day! I’m positive I could apply a lot of what I learned into taking down bad guys! I’d love to discuss with you the many different ways in which magic could be used in a fight. I once had to stand my ground against a wild boar, and I totally won! There’s a haunted house near my town and I was the only kid brave enough to go inside!! (It was pretty boring, not even any ghosts in there.) I’m the smartest and toughest foal in the place I live in…”

She placed the letter down, no longer reading it with a sigh. “...Nice spin, kiddo. But I don’t think saying you’re the strongest orphan around is the brag you think it is…” She looked at the unicorn with worry, exhaling.

She had taken care of troubled foals before, maybe even delusional ones.

But she was truly fearful that Sunset Shimmer would refuse to grow up.

“Two years of this, and you’re still going strong…” She gently moved a strand of hair away from the foal’s mouth. “Too tough to quit, stubborn to the end…”

Even now, she thought of ways she could help the foal; But no ideas solidified.

In the previous month, Sunset had already come close to quitting guitar lessons– Something that was a deep concern to the caretaker, who wanted her to at least try new things.

The unicorn’s frustration with not getting something right on the first try permeated ironically on anything outside of her magic studies.

And yet, Peony continued to try to push new hobbies into the kid, with questionable success. Sunset’s heart was dead set on what she wanted.

“...Let’s get you to bed.” She whispered, picking up the foal, and carrying her out of the library.

“Ah, Miss Raven Inkwell, to what do I owe the pleasure?” The postman of Canterlot castle greeted with the same polite smile as ever. “Here for incoming or outcoming mail?”

“Both, Mister Twistle.” She stated methodically, as she rummaged through her bag with her magic, full of files.

The mighty city of Canterlot had a mighty post office to boot– But the Castle, much for the convenience of the entire kingdom, had its own post office, with dozens of letters and files being exchanged weekly, concerning everything from political treaties, to… Fanmail.

“Outgoing or ingoing first…?” He asked with expectation, nudging a few boxes with piles of letters.

She stopped, eyeing the pile, then shook her head. “Outgoing first. I’ve got a letter to the Canterlot museum here.” She placed it on the table, continuing to fiddle with her bag absentmindedly.

“Roger that. May I ask why? New exhibit?” He piped forward, handling the letter with curiosity.

“Precisely. Archeological discovery, dragon bones… Celestia will be there personally to unveil it.” She spoke, focussed on something else.

“Sweet. I’ll definitely be there.” He grinned, nodding. “Love me some history!” He started whistling, as he placed the letter on a proper receptacle.

“...Now for the ingoing mail.” She spoke, eyeing a pile.

“Yep. That Shimmer kid made a pile again.” He chuckled, shrugging. “I did you a favor and decided to put her letters on a separate box to the usual fanmail, this time.”

“...That helps, thank you.” She sighed, beholding the two different boxes. One contained fanmail from all over Equestria, letters of thanks or admiration, small gifts, effigies, or even what could only be described as ‘fanart’ of Celestia. In the other… At least a dozen new letters, from the same orphan; Who sent them well over monthly, at times. “...Her calligraphy continues to improve.” She noted, with a nod, and a small grin, seeing the front of the closed letters.

From the corner of the larger room, one of the service pegasi piped in. “Oh, are you getting to the Shimmer box? Nice! Hey, can you reply to the kid already and get her to stop sending these? Hollow Point is FAR.”

“It would be untowards for the Queen of the Sun to exchange letters with an orphan from across the country. Blatant unprofessional favoritism.” Raven stated simply, collecting the contents of the box. “...But know that I’m considering ways to cease this.”

“Let her down easy. The kid’s probably goin’ through enough as is.” Twistle murmured, with a grimace of pity. “Hollow Point is in the asscrack of the northwest, after all. Does Celestia actually open these…?”

“The Queen used to only open fan mail bi-yearly. Because of Sunset Shimmer, she now opens all fan mail monthly.” She sighed, rummaging through the letters.

“All for a little fan, huh?” He grinned leaning on the table.

“The Queen is… More sentimental than she lets on. I’d say that receiving frequent correspondence like this makes her considerably happy, if anything.” Raven began placing the many fan letters onto her bag. “But she has never met this Shimmer child, and likely never–”

She paused.

She adjusted her glasses pensively.

Gears in her head turned.

Giving the child a chance to meet Celestia could please all parties, and cease the letters. Celestia would finally get to meet her little fan, and once the little girl met her hero, she would likely be satisfied, and with that, matters would be put to rest.

At the very least, the child would stop wasting so much paper.

“...Mister Twistle. I need to make a last minute change to my outgoing mail.” She stated, leaning closer to the table, taking out a pen and paper.

“Oh, really? May I ask why?” He eyed her curiously, while handing back her letter.

“Simple. The unveiling of the new exhibit will no longer happen here in Canterlot– But in fact, in the museum of Hollow Point.”

Sunset was vibrating with excitement. Two years, and she had prepared for this extensively, nothing was going to go wrong. This is what she had prepared herself for, for so long.

“Everypony stay together, okay? Remember to be very polite and quiet! The Queen is gonna be there, after all!” Peony proclaimed, while herding the orphans forward through the town of Hollow Point, directly towards its museum.

Sunset tried her best to stay composed– She even tried her best to be first in the entire posse, walking forward, constantly being told to stay with the group by the caretakers.

“Hey kid. Relax, okay? You can try talking to her after the exhibit.” Light Heart assured her quietly, trying to calm her down.

Sunset had no response– She was barely listening, trying her best not to charge at the doors of the museum. Even if she had heard, she would have refused to allow Celestia to leave before she got a chance to meet her again.

She was so distracted, in fact, that she did notice the increased amount of people in the town, which was usually incredibly quaint and quiet.

The doors of the museum opened and her heart skipped a beat– And then it sank.

There was an enormous crowd inside– One that reminded her bitterly of the first time she had met Celestia.

Not just that, but they seemed to be a bit late; The exhibit had already started.

In the center of the museum, (which was poorly equipped for this, mind you) stood an enormous dragon skeleton, with seemingly almost golden bones, chrome and powerful.

The entire exhibit was surrounded by a crowd; Tall ponies, seemingly from many different places of Equestria, many with cameras, and talking loudly amongst themselves.

And at the foot of the statue… Queen Celestia stood, providing insight over the exhibit, towering over all of them.

“...A king of greed, is what the legends described him as. Cursed to have a touch of gold by his own volition. The legends failed to describe the end he met, but it seems clear, from what we can see…” She seemed to be going through the motions, even if history did interest her, waving at the statue with her wings.

“Don’t go far, now–” Peony began saying to the foals around her, herding them quietly. “Let’s hear about the big dragon!”

She smiled confidently, seeing the kids gasping in awe, looking above. Then after blinking twice, she came to an obvious realization.

“...Where’s Sunset.”

“...Guess.” Light Heart sighed, scanning the crowd faintly.

“Please go search for her, I’ll stay with the others.”

Naturally, Sunset didn’t want to be found.

She ran around the crowd, desperately looking for a way in– And finding none. Her tail wagged around in frustration, as anything she said was drowned out by the museum goers.

She desperately hopped up, trying to get a better view of the Queen. “Queen Celestia!! I’m over here!! Did you get my letters??!” She pleaded, and her shouts were drowned out by the crowd.

“...Dragons mostly keep to themselves, but I am confident in saying they are mighty, and many of them are wise. In my years, I have befriended more than a few. They make for incredible companions, especially in battle...” Celestia continued, without even noticing the little foal.

“Please, I’m over here!! I’m Sunset Shimmer!! I wanna talk to you! P-please look at me!! J-just listen to me!!” The little foal kept pleading, and even the ponies near her simply shrugged and winced at the annoyance of a child yelling at a museum.

And still, nothing. The bustle of the museum was simply drowning her out.

With a nervous glance, she spotted Light Heart approaching from the other end of the room, with a disappointed expression on her face.

Her gaze went back to the Queen. She was desperate.

It was time for her trump card. She had been practicing, and she needed a signal flare to call attention desperately.

“P-PLEASE JUST LISTEN TO ME!!” She pleaded once more.

This time, the entire room listened, and saw.

From Sunset’s horn, an uncontrollable flare of fire spewed out, spreading out into the air, quickly shocking all in the room. Her anger and her fears propelled the magic forward, higher, stronger.

There was a moment of panic where even she hadn’t realized what she was doing– As flames continued to burst out of her horn, spinning into the air uncontrollably, and the entire crowd went wild.

In a frantic set of seconds, the museum goers began evacuating, unsure of what was even happening, tripping over themselves and each other.

Many foals screamed and ran out of the museum– The two caretakers were lost in the commotion.

Sunset was knocked over by her own magic, her horn burned and stung, and she felt dizzy, unable to even open her eyes properly due to the blinding flames she was creating.

Her senses were dulled, as she screamed in pain and fear.

And yet, somehow, slowly, the sensation dimmed.

Celestia flew around the room, and the flames that spread out were snuffed out, absorbed into her own horn.

She circled, again and again, walking on the walls, waving her wings, slowly containing the flames that were spewing endlessly from Sunset’s horn.

She landed, and gently, calmly, fastening those flames, leaning forward.

The moment her horn touched Sunset’s, the fire that had engulfed the room was now completely neutralized.

“...Are you okay, little one?” Sunset heard the gentle, careful whisper above her.

She winced, whimpered, her eyes were tearing up, and she could barely move, curled up into herself. As soon as her eyes opened, she flinched.

Celestia let out a weary smile. “...You must be Sunset Shimmer. It is nice to finally meet you…!”

The little unicorn lunged forward and embraced one of Celestia’s legs, holding tightly, shuddering. “I-it’s you! It’s you! I’m s-sorry!! I’m sorry!! C-could you teach me to do that, please, please?”

“Hush, now…” She assured, as gently as possible. “Allow me to quickly fix this…!”

Sunset continued to cling to her leg, as she calmly sat down, and waved her horn.

There were several charred planks in the walls, paintings fallen down, and most importantly, the entirety of the dragon skeleton had been knocked over.

Celestia waved her horn, and slowly but with certainty, the entire room repaired itself.

Sunset watched, starry eyed, as the magic of the Queen flowed through everything, repairing walls, hanging paintings, and most importantly, allowing the dragon skeleton to rise once more.

Some of the golden bones had bent and melted under their own weight and through Sunset’s flames– And yet, Celestia managed to mend them with ease, hardening them on their original forms.

The Queen finished it all by making the skeleton do a little wave, and freeze on that pose.

“W-woah…!” Sunset gasped, waving back. “Y-you fixed it!! You fixed all of it…!”

“That, I did–” She looked down to the foal that clung to her leg. “Know that there is nothing that is beyond repair, little one… But you still must learn not to break–”

“--T-teach me!! Please, please, please teach me!! I want to be like you, please!!” She begged, clinging tighter. “I wanted to meet you again for so long, I want to be just like you, please, please teach me!!”

“Now, now…!” She began replying with an embarrassed look, suppressing a chuckle, and stopped, with the advent of a certain earth pony approaching.

“Excuse me, Queen Celestia…” Peony sheepishly approached, with a tired, worried smile. “I’m… Peony. Caretaker in the Hollow Point orphanage… She’s… One of mine.” She pointed at Sunset, who continued to cling tightly.

“Of that, I am aware.” She nodded, with a calm smile. “I’ve been getting her letters, after all…!”

Peony’s eyes widened, and she let out a sigh of relief– One less thing to explain.

Around them, there were a few ponies gathering their bearings, confused and startled, some began approaching Celestia, trying to thank her.

“C-Celestia! How wonderful that you were here to save us!!”

“Was it all that little foal's fault? Oh my.”

“Could I get an autograph?”

“Somepony needs to take care of that little menace!”

“Miss Peony, can you not keep your children in check?”

“The Queen is the BEST!”

“Once more, the day is SAVED!”

“I need to call my mother and tell her I’m alive!”

“Three huzzahs for the Queen of the Sun!!”

“The museum’s structural integrity is jeopardized.”Celestia’s voice boomed all around them, as she spread her wings. “Evacuate at once, all of you!”

Peony flinched, eyeing the exit, as the many ponies around her bolted in fear. “U-um, do we–”

“--No. I just thought we needed privacy.” Celestia smiled and winked.

With the silence that befell their surroundings, she leaned down, trying to meet Sunset eye to eye. “...Sunset Shimmer. Do you truly wish to be like me…?” There was both curiosity and expectation in her voice.

“Y-yes!! Yes I do! More than anything! I train everyday!! I’m r-really good at magic!! I-I want to beat up bad guys like you!! I wanna be a princess!! I wanna fly!! Please, please take me in!! I promise you I’m good!! I’ll get it right!!” She was going to continue pleading, but Celestia gently placed a hoof over her lips, silencing her.

Two years-worth of one-sided correspondence meant that she had deep insight on the little one and her desires– And meeting her in person added even more insight.

Sunset was desperate, and this was all she had. She needed purpose, and she found it on her own– Now Celestia only needed to wonder if the investment was worth it, or rather, how far would she be willing to go to see this child smile. “Okay. That is all I needed to hear.” She smiled warmly, nodding to her. “Miss Peony, was it?”

“Y-yes.” She nodded, surprised. “Would you like to…?”

“I am considering it. But I believe you and I must talk alone, first…” She leaned down to Sunset, whispering “Little one… You may need to let go of my leg…!”

“N-no!! I don’t want you to disappear again!! Please don’t go!” The unicorn pleaded, clinging tighter.

“I promise you, I am staying within sight; And I am not going anywhere.” She assured gently, nuzzling Sunset’s side, which nearly knocked her over. “Please, I need to talk to your caretaker, it is important, professional, due process...”

Slowly, sniffling, shuddering, Sunset let go. “O-okay.”

“Go be with Light and the others, okay?” Peony suggested, just as gently.

Slowly, the Queen and the Caretaker made their way to the opposite end of the room. They remained visible, but were private.

“You know… I have been searching for a pupil for decades, now.” Celestia wondered, shooting a glance behind her. “It has been a difficult search. I haven’t even truly narrowed down what the right parameters would be for one, but…”

“You must have a lot of options in Canterlot.” With a sigh, the Caretaker looked away, thinking of the mighty city, the one known to all in Equestria, one she had never visited. “And… You’re not here for that, are you?”

“I wasn’t.” Celestia muttered, closing her eyes. “But I know potential when I see it. And what’s more, I know… A dangerous lack of purpose, when I see it.”

“Sunset’s tough.” Peony chuckled nervously, glancing at the now restored destruction that the little foal had caused. “...But she doesn’t have anypony to take care of her other than us. And she is, unfortunately, obsessed with being with you…”

“When did this start, exactly…?”

“You killed some huge monster on the outskirts of town two years ago. Sunset saw it, she tried getting your attention to thank you, and she failed. That’s when she got her cutie mark, too… I'm not going to sugarcoat it. You… Didn't see her. And that was the first time I ever saw her cry…” Peony grimaced, reminiscing.

“Oh, no… I am sorry.” She pursed her lips, beholding the foal with pity. “Maybe if I had seen her, these matters would have been put to rest already…”

“Maybe she would have just been a fan, you would have turned her down, and she would have moved on…” Peony nodded, shrugging. “But I digress. ...I’ve learned to let go of ‘what ifs’ in life.”

“All we have is our universe, and we must cherish it. Two years since this has happened… I suppose we have managed to meet now, at least… Better late than never…” She muttered, with a pensive nod. “...I fear for the child, however. She… She seems to hold much sorrow.”

“Like I said, the kid’s tough.” She sighed, shrugging “Didn’t cry after that, didn’t cry before that, even as a baby. And… She was the only one of our orphans that was ever just… Dumped on our doorstep.”

“O-oh dear…!” Celestia’s eyes widened with grief.

“Yeah… We don’t know who her parents are, all we know is they abandoned her; The only thing she has of them is her name…” She fidgeted with sorrow. “She’s clever. By Celestia, she’s clever. But… She never even considered that she might be wrong to think she can be your pupil.”

“Nor she shouldn’t. I saw real potential today; Raw untamed power, if nothing else… And if the stories she reported in her letters are true…” They both looked at the little unicorn, who sat distant and separate from the other children, isolated, and looked right back at the two, in quiet desperation.

Every other foal blamed her for the massive accident that had previously occurred.

“Look. She’s troubled. She’s a… Difficult kid. If you have even a tiny inkling that she’s not fit for you, you need to let her down easy, and you need to do it now.” Peony asserted sternly. “She won’t listen to us otherwise– And you can’t take her in just because it’s a charity case– You can’t take her in out of pity– That’s gonna break her heart. I mean it, Queen Celestia– Her desire to be like you has… Stunted her desire to be her own person.”

Celestia was frozen, gazing at the little one, thinking carefully. “...And she has no one at all…?”

“Not good at making friends– And no family, no. She’s outright refused to get parental interviews. She wanted only you.” She exhaled, shaking her head. “Look, you have to understand. A kid like her, she needs… She deserves something stable. Something good. And she wants… You. Do you think you can provide a good life for her as her teacher?”

And again, Celestia was frozen, pondering, gazing at the little desperate unicorn.

Maybe she didn’t need perfection in a pupil.

Maybe she didn’t need an older, wiser, veteran at magic.

Maybe all she needed was to be needed.

Maybe what she wanted was something else entirely.

…Maybe, just maybe… This was destiny.

And above all, in that moment, she was seeing a child, alone and hurt.

“...What papers do I sign?” She smiled, tilting her head at Peony.

With an exhale, and a weary smile, the caretaker began walking forward. “...Just make sure she doesn’t forget to practice guitar.”

Walking besides Celestia was incredibly cathartic to Sunset. The alicorn walked slow, steady steps with her long legs, and the little unicorn had to be at a near sprint to accompany her with her little legs; But she didn’t dare fall behind.

“...These are the highest floors of my castle, the library is in that direction, my room is on that tower, over there– Your room will be in this corridor, right here...”

She couldn’t stop smiling and gasping. Her entire life, she had never left Hollow Point, and now she was in the Castle to end all Castles.

“I’ll show you the gardens tomorrow, there are various calm places that are excellent for study there, and I am certain you will be quite fond of the hedge maze– .”

The trip here had been euphoric. Sunset had never been on a train, she had never been on a city, she had never been on a Castle, the entire time it felt like a dream, the entire time she didn’t leave Celestia’s side.

“Be wary, given your height, most guards may not see you– A fault in the armor design, do not worry, I’ve been… Raven, is that on the list?”

The Queen’s aide, who was following along diligently, nodded. “Yes, next week you will visit the barracks and review the armor design with specialists.”

The castle was a bit imposing, yes. Sunset could see that most lights were dimmed, or snuffed entirely at night, and the corridors behind her and before her were embraced in shadow. The lights of the Castle seemed to follow the queen.

“...I have not yet prepared a full curriculum, but I have many ideas in mind. In the following weeks, I will introduce you to the staff, to the castle– I will show you all of Canterlot, and discern how much you’ve learned, little one.”

Celestia always spoke so kindly, so gently, Sunset couldn’t help but smile. She felt safer than she had ever, in her entire life.

“I am very much looking forward to getting to know you better, Sunset Shimmer. Know that I will take your training as slow as necessary; After all, time is on our side.”

“I-I don’t need slow! I can do fast!” The foal proudly proclaimed, walking forward a bit faster. “I-I mean it! I’m good!”

“Patience, little one.” She smiled, reveling in the unicorn’s excitement. “Ah! Here we are! Your room!”

The doorknob was so high, Sunset would have to use magic to turn it. The room was gorgeous– Incredibly well decorated, and furnished to be calming and relaxing. Crystals hung from the windows, reflecting the moonlight into the ceiling like night lights.

And in the corner, there were a few small boxes with Sunset’s few belongings, brought here before her; Including a few books, mementos from the caretakers, drawings she had made long ago… And Peony’s guitar, old, weary, covered in stickers and dents, gifted to her.

Sunset hopped onto the bed– An act of struggle, where she flailed her lower legs, trying to hoist herself upwards, only for Celestia to push her up gently with her snout. “There you go.”

The little unicorn continued to gasp and be in complete awe. “T-this is so cool…”

“I hope the room is to your liking.” Celestia nodded warmly, delighted to see how happy Sunset was.

“A-are you kidding?? I live in a castle!! I live in a castle!!” She began bouncing up and down, and the bed propelled her higher and higher.

Before she could be flung uncontrollably across the room, Celestia halted her with her magic, settling her down. “Now, now. Try and get some sleep. We have much to do tomorrow, Sunset Shimmer.”

“I won’t let you down!! I promise!!” She nodded emphatically.

“I believe you won’t. Thank you for staying with us.” She bowed gracefully, smiling warmly. “Raven and I still have a few more duties to attend… Please, if you need anything at all, just ring that bell over there, and a servant will come to assist you.”

“...And what if I need you?” She tilted her head, pouting.

“...Then I am never far, little one.” She chuckled, delighted.

“Ahem.” Raven stepped forward, with a bit of hesitation. “I am Celestia’s aide– Like a secretary, if you will. If you are in need of logistical assistance, like sending letters, or any sort of correspondence, or even seeing files– You come to me. …Warning, however, I’m, uh, not good with kids.”

“I coulda told you that.” Sunset snickered, and Celestia joined her, both laughing quietly.

Only after the laughter settled down did the Queen make motions to leave. “With that aside, it is time for us to go. Please, sleep well, Sunset Shimmer.” Celestia nodded, and turned.

“Y-you too!!” Her little voice was barely audible behind them as they left.

Together, calmly, the Queen and her Aide walked by the high halls of Canterlot Castle, no one else in sight, all was quiet.

Until the secretary finally spoke up, when they were at a safe enough distance.

“...You are too caring for your own good. When I set that museum visit for you to meet your fan, I did not intend on you adopting her.”

“Oh, please.” The Queen huffed, shaking her head. “The little one has shown genuine promise. I wasn’t just going to leave her there, craving for something more– I am sick and tired of shifting through dozens of suitors for who would be the most perfect pupil– Sunset Shimmer needs a good home, and I need a pupil. Simple as that.”

“Nothing about this is simple.” Raven narrowed her eyes. “...Have you acquired any child rearing experience, in your thousand years of rule?”

“Ahem. I do not appreciate rhetorical or even sarcastic questions coming from you, Raven.” She pouted. “You know that I have not been in any relationships, familial or otherwise. But I am good with kids. Would that not be enough?”

“She is nine years old.” Raven murmured. “We are dangerously close to the Queen of the Sun having to take time off of the Grand Galloping Gala to exchange diapers.”

“You weren’t kidding when you said you were bad with kids.” Celestia chuckled to herself. “Sunset Shimmer seems determined to be self-sufficient, and I will be right here at every step of the way to help her when she needs it. I know I am a decent teacher, and that I am good with kids. Why would I need more?”

“I am no expert. And neither are you. That’s the problem.” She adjusted her glasses nervously.

The Queen looked away in embarrassment. “...No time like the present. Benefit of living this long, I am quick to learn. …I suppose me and Sunset will both be learning as we go.”

“Please tell me this wasn’t out of pity for the little one.” With a sigh, Raven rolled her eyes. “...You had unending options for a pupil…”

“And yet, I want to see what an outside perspective can provide.” Celestia spoke sternly. “Sunset Shimmer desperately wants this. I want to give her a chance to impress me– And that, she already has.”

“...Has the little orphan impressed you more than any of the star students in your school?”

“Do not be heartless, Raven.” She shot the aide with a cold glare.

“I a-am simply being objective.” The secretary looked away, intimidated. “After all… You picked an unorthodox option. The world will see that, and it will judge you… Both of you.”

“Let them judge. I do not care.” And she truly didn’t. “I may not be capable of being a mother, but Sunset wants a teacher. And that I can do.”

Her first night was difficult, at first.

The room was enormous, and it felt empty.

She was so used to sleeping near a dozen other children, she struggled to sleep in such a large, comfortable, and yet lonely bed.

The darkness of the room began intensifying, and she came to a stark realization.

What if she woke up back in the orphanage?

What if this was all a dream?

She immediately hopped away from the bed, and onto the floor.

She made her way to the door, and opened it, welcoming the darkness beyond.

The castle was completely and entirely dim now. The small light of her horn was all that lit the way for her– And she glanced around every corner, every corridor, with the shadows dancing in menacing, intimidating ways in the distance.

She had just enough of her bearings to know where to go– But did not dare quicken her pace, after all, she needed to be silent.

Her hooves produced the smallest of echoes in the great chambers. The ceiling was so tall, she could barely see it in the dark.

In the distance, at the end of the hall, she saw another light– And quickly turned her own off, and hid under a cupboard.

Slowly but surely, the light approached, and passed by. It was a royal guard, who yawned his way through the corridors, lighting it with his horn.

She watched quietly, breathing quickly, heart beating fast, as the guard disappeared in the darkness. Then and only then did she leave her hiding spot.

A small staircase took her to where she wanted to go– And she had to hop every step carefully, with her stature almost leading to her tumbling and rolling away more than once.

Finally, she had in her sights what she was searching for– A large, imposing set of doors, with light shining from below them dimly, indicating there was someone inside. She was in the right tower, and hoped she was in the right place.

She touched the door, trying to figure out how to open it… And heard a distinctive voice inside.

Celestia seemed to be talking, but with who, she didn’t know.

She clawed at the door with her hooves, then leapt for the doorknob, then fiddled with it with her magic…

…Then simply concentrated, and teleported inside, tumbling into Celestia’s room clumsily.

The Queen stood on the balcony, facing the moon in the sky– She had been talking, seemingly to herself, but she stopped, her ears twitching as soon as she heard Sunset rolling on the floor.

“O-oh, dear! Are you lost? Was the room not to your liking?” She swiftly and carefully came to Sunset’s side, inspecting her.

Embarrassed, ashamed, the little unicorn muttered. “...Can you teach me to beat up nightmares too…?”

Her worry turned into a smile, as she nuzzled Sunset’s concerns away. “...All in due time, little one. I should have foreseen this, it must be… Scary, sleeping in a big castle alone for the first time.”

“I-I’m not scared.” She lied, pouting. “It’s just, um. Lonely.” That wasn’t a lie.

This was all new to the Queen as well, who studied her own room, while pondering.

What would a teacher do?

…And what would a mother do?

“My bed is more than big enough for the both of us.” She stated waving at it with a wing. “As an alicorn, my own size is a curse, at times. You won’t believe how I struggled to find beds that fit me, in my early years.” She joked, chuckling, and carefully hopped onto it. “If you’d like, you could sleep here…?”

“O-okay! That’s cool!” The little foal contained her excitement poorly, as she waddled over to bed. This time, instead of clinging to the side, Celestia offered her her own snout, and Sunset grabbed hold of it, while effortlessly being hoisted to the large, intimidating bed.

She glanced around her– The Queen’s room was impeccable. The ceiling was decorated and painted with erratic yet elegant patterns, the furniture was spotless, and the fireplace was lit, gently accentuating the silence of the cold night with crackles and warmth.

Her windows were large, and so was her balcony. She could see astronomy equipment from here, and even the moon in the night sky.

It was awkward, at first. A new experience for the both of them, as Sunset tried getting bundled up in sheets way too large for her.

“...Do you know how to sing? Is that a thing Queens need to do?” She prodded, with curious eyes.

“Why yes, I do know how to sing.” Celestia nodded, speaking gently, as she dimmed the lights of the room with her magic. “Do you like singing, little one?”

“Not really, it’s more like…” She looked away, embarrassed. “...Whenever one of us couldn’t sleep back home, Miss Peo would sing for us. It was nice.”

With a light chuckle, Celestia got the hint. And so, she began singing.

It was certainly an incredible experience– Sunset was being sung to in a language she did not understand, but the Queen’s voice was melodic, calm, yet sad. The song dragged slowly, carefully, and the words made no sense, and yet, they were soothing.

Several minutes passed, and Sunset could feel herself getting drowsy, but she didn’t yet want to sleep, desperate to extend these moments as much as she could. “...What language is that?” She asked curiously.

That curiosity was amusing, and adorable to the queen. “An ancient one. Spoken by none other than me, now… It was the language of the Alicorns.”

“W-wait, alicorns, plural?” Her ears shot up in surprise.

“Indeed, little one.” Celestia couldn’t stop smiling. “A millenia ago, there were more of us…” She shot a glance towards the night, with sorrow. “Princesses, Valkyries, me and… Family.” She muttered faintly, beholding the moon.

“V-valkyries are real??” Sunset gasped.

“They were.” She affirmed mournfully. “The song tells the tale of a Valkyrie, a mighty sun bearer, that sacrificed every fiber of her being to save her world and her love…”

“O-oh. That’s dumb.” Sunset frowned, pouting. “What’s the point of saving the world if you can’t enjoy it? Dumb Valkyrie.” She muttered disapprovingly.

Celestia couldn’t help but giggle at the child’s perspective on the legend. “I suppose it is a tale of loyalty to love, Sunset.” She closed her eyes, chuckling. “...Concepts that are difficult to explain to a child.”

“Psh.” Sunset blew raspberries. “If I saved the world I would beat up every bad guy and I wouldn’t lose anything for it. Then everypony would clap.”

“I’m sure they will.” She spoke warmly, nuzzling the little unicorn.

“...I don’t get the song though… Could you teach me the language?” She tilted her head expectantly.

“M-maybe, maybe someday, little one.” This was the first time she had been asked this, in many centuries. Her heart fluttered, if only for a moment.

“And… Do you think I could be a cool Valkyrie someday too?” She fidgeted pensively.

“Maybe.” She couldn’t help but smile warmly, seeing the ambition on the small unicorn. The mere suggestion of the revival of her old comrades, or even honoring their losses, all those years ago, sent her mind wandering– And deeply considering just how much Sunset would be capable of, when she became of age. “Maybe, indeed.”

“I wanna be big and strong.” Sunset affirmed confidently. “Like you!”

“Well, you cannot be this big and strong without good nights of sleep, little one.” She grinned, tilting her head. “Are you ready?”

“I-I dunno.” She pouted, looking away. “I didn’t get the song at all… Could you tell me a story, maybe?”

Indeed, the song had been in another language entirely, so Celestia began rummaging her own head for a tale to tell, while Sunset continued talking. “Back home Miss Light was really good at telling stories. She even did the voices and everything…. Maybe you could tell me one about the Valkyries…? I wanna know more about them…!”

“Very well, then…” She smiled warmly, with a nod, and began reminiscing. “...This is a story about a young and beautiful pegasus named Faith. It was the dawn of Equestria, and she was a brave flier… Little did she know, she would one day become a beloved hero…”

Raven ran at top speeds– She was rarely ever nervous or in this much of a hurry, but it had been a weird day before, and now, she was in a full gallop.

Merely one night with the little unicorn in their care and things were already going wrong.

She knocked on Celestia’s room frantically, waited, then knocked again.

…This was an emergency that warranted a bit of lack of decorum, certainly.

For once, she barged in, in that same panic.

“Q-queen Celestia!! Sunset is not in her room!!--”

She silenced herself shamefully, eyes widened.

Sunset Shimmer was in fact perfectly safe, embraced by Celestia’s wing, and they were both sleeping soundly.

Author's Note

Celebrating my tenth fanfic by writing ANOTHER one where Sunset makes bad decisions! And more importantly, rewriting my favorite piece of MLP media-- The Forgotten Friendship EQG special.

Ah, it feels good to finally start this project-- Forgive me for being self indulgent, but the first three chapters are all going to be retelling Sunset's childhood, my own adaptation of it. I am doing SO much foreshadowing and setups everywhere it's almost like a game to me, hehe. How many things can characters say or feel that will be twisted later? I love rewarding attentive viewers!!!

If you're familiar with my writing, you know that Shimmer Verse is my biggest passion project, and something like Princess and the Peasant was a project of many original ideas and love-- This? This is BOTH. The best of both worlds. I'm using all of the original-takes I had on MLP on the P&P, and I'm applying them to a project I've wanted to do for a long, long time-- rewriting the Forgotten Friendship.

Worth stating, because you might not be familiar with the other writings: I'm not going to always follow the same rules of the show. The creatures of the shadow and creatures of the moon will work differently, (I'm going to be dubbing them all Umbrum, like the comics) And of course, most importantly of all, I'm going to absolutely be changing the rules of how the Memory Stone works.

We'll get there.

And hey. You can look at the cover of the fic and know exactly where we're headed. Keep that in mind for the future. Bite your nails down to their nubs if you need.

Worth stating, a lot of the side character names I'm using are for old generations, heh. Peony, however, is an original name! Don't worry, I won't shove a lot of ocs into the story, but those caretakers are important for Sunset's growth, so y'know. I definitely will use them on ACT II for something fun and cathartic. (Insert marvel credits thing. PEONY AND LIGHT HEART WILL RETURN)

Will all the chapters be this long...? Oh I'm so fucking sorry but yes they probably WILL be lmao. If not longer. Ouch.

Also I had an idea of Sunny Skies (Celestia's alter ego) Visiting the orphanage as a mailwoman to just check on Sunset and see what kind of foal she is, but I realized the reference would be very esoteric, and the chapter was enormous enough. Plus Celestia wouldn't play favorites until she got to know the baby.

Okay, but I love you for reading this far, for somehow surviving my indulgence all this time, so I'm going to give you some well needed breadcrumbs so you understand just what I'm planning on doing with this fic, with all the chapters and acts, and what I'm planning to do with them! (In case you haven't seen my blog post that explains them!)

Here you go:

ACT I: (1) Sunset Shimmer's childhood before she is adopted.
ACT I: (2) Sunset Shimmer's teen years and high school years, under Celestia's tutelage.
ACT I: (3) Sunset Shimmer's Paladin combat training and it's fallout.

ACT II: (1) All of the events before "Paladin Shimmer goes on a bender".
ACT II: (2) Sunset Shimmer discovers just how much she is worth after that.
ACT II: (3) All of the events directly after "The Princess and the Peasant".

ACT III: (1) The Forgotten Friendship rewrite truly begins. Sunset is called.
ACT III: (2) Things start going predictably horribly horribly wrong.
ACT III: (3) Sunset grasps at straws. It's not enough.

ACT IV: (1) This was inevitable. Sunset is face to face with her mistakes.
ACT IV: (2) Sunset Shimmer gives everything she has.
ACT IV: (3) Sunset Shimmer's journey is over.

Act 1 will be jumping in time very far, while act 2 will be on the spam of maybe two years! Acts 3 and for will be basically in the spam of one day, lmao. The naming convention of the chapters will change as they go along!

Twelve chapters! six based on building the life of Sunset Shimmer, all she lost and all she gained, and six dedicated to the Forgotten Friendship rewrite. Please don't think I'm leading you on or stalling I PROMISE you I'm going somewhere with this, lmao. Stick around.

Special thanks to Reedhoodie for proofreading every damn chapter of this fic as I work on it! Lord knows I need it lol <3

ACT I: The Sun Dims
View Online

The Forgotten Sun

ACT I: The Sun Dims

ACT 1 - FORMATIVE MEMORIES

CHAPTER 2 - THE SUN DIMS

Canterlot was beautiful. Sunset had only seen the city in illustrations and photos, and yet, it blew her every expectation away to be there in the flesh.

Streets were gorgeous, well modeled, buildings were large and colorful, there were multiple water fountains, multiple statues, multiple gardens and parks accessible to all, a full tram system for easy transport across the mountainous city, and many rivers that flowed through the mountain, through the town, and to the valley. And yet, through it all, the city showed its age– It showed that it had existed for centuries.

Every corner they turned, she would see something new, and she would gasp.

But she would never go far from Celestia.

The Queen was greeted constantly, many cheerful ponies would be delighted with her presence, and she would gladly bow back– but her attention was fixed on Sunset, with yet another lesson.

“Every building has its purpose– every pony has its life, and they all share it in a weaving tapestry of breaths and laughter.” She spoke gently, soothingly, delighted to see little Sunset hopping around, as she relayed her lesson. “You will see many living life as any do– Superficial, from afar– But you must look beyond, and see the net of connections they share.”

“I get it! They’re all connected, like a big machine? Like an engine! With a buncha gears!” Sunset nodded affirmingly, beholding the crowds they passed by.

“We are all connected, little one. Every breath we take has been breathed by another.” She giggled, leaning down. “Do tell me if you’re getting tired! We can take a break.”

“Not tired!” Sunset proclaimed proudly. “O-oh, that right there, what’s that?” She pointed at an immense wall that led to more districts of the city above, and surrounded many homes and businesses, with the wall itself covered in hundreds upon hundreds of flowers.

“That is the Dew Blossom wall, Sunset.” She affirmed with a nod, approaching it. “The wall honors one of the first gardeners that ever worked on this city– I knew her well; She was a kind soul, and gave more than she had.”

“G-gosh, you must know everypony and everything here, then!!” Sunset beamed, with eyes full of wonder.

“...Not exactly. After a few centuries, street names become abstract… Walls, facades, even the simple cracks on the buildings all become part of a tapestry.” She closed her eyes, feeling the wind spread her mane, hearing every sound. “It is not just about knowing, little one. It is feeling. Somewhere not far from here, birds nest on a rooftop, poorly kept, yet beautiful. Somewhere near, a fountain gleams with coins that held many wishes, long ago. And somewhere close, a couple shares their first kiss– The first of many.”

“Blargh.” Sunset pinched her own nose. “Lame!”

“Love is far from lame, little one.” Celestia giggled; She might not have had any personal experience with relationships, but she knew the positive effect it had on others, and knew it well. “You’ll see someday, I hope.”

“As if, heheh!” Sunset giggled too.

“But about the rest… Do you understand it?”

“I think I do…?” She approached a wall, seeing the wear of time, the cracks and erosions that came with existence, the repainting, restructuring, remodeling, and still through it all, love. “You’re talking about… Time? But not time as in seconds... Time as in …Everything?”

“Yes, little one.” She bent down, and nuzzled the unicorn affectionately. “Everything.” She took a moment to breathe, and feel it. “All that was, is, and will be, part of every breath we take, Sunset. A bug crawls on a leaf, a bird sings in the morning, a warrior puts down his blade for the last time… Everything.”

They shared giggles and affection, until Sunset’s attention was drawn elsewhere. “I-is that… Ice cream?!”

“Indeed it is.” Her smile was wide and warm. “Are you ready for that break now?”

“If the break has ice cream, yes.” Sunset nodded emphatically.

They approached the shop, a small, yet lovely decorated one, with signs that had drawings of ice creams decorated by gemstones, unlikely a visual indication of the product, but rather simply a ploy to spice up the appearances and instigate desire on the consumers.

‘Triple Treat Threat’s Ice Cream Parlor!’ it read in a colorful, gleeful font, and the rest of the small shop followed suit.

“I knew the owner’s mother.” Celestia affirmed with a smile, as she ensured Sunset didn’t run forward too fast. “They moved from quite far, from the Crystal Empire, to open their business here.”

“The Crystal Empire…” Sunset gasped with wonder, simply trying to imagine the majesty. “You have family there too, don’t you?”

“Not blood related.” With a quiet nod, she came closer. “Rather like you. I merely hope Cadance isn’t… Flaking her college duties. She went to high school here, actually– But I sent her off to the home of her late mother to continue her studies. I hope she is making me proud.”

“Heheheh. Not everypony can be as good of a pupil as me.” Sunset let out a devious smile.

That was amusing, if nothing else, after all, Cadance had never been a pupil. “Certainly, little one.” She snickered quietly, as they finally reached the small shop. “Queens are not meant to play favorites, but in my humble opinion, this is the best ice cream parlor in Canterlot.”

“YES!” The little unicorn jumped up and down with excitement. “I wanna taste the BEST!!”

A few glances of curiosity were shot to the duo that entered– A curious duo, for sure; The Queen of the Sun, accompanying a little foal. Many in the shop were mothers and their children– A fact that was not a coincidence.

“Ah, Miss Celestia!! What a pleasure to serve you again!” An apron-wearing pegasus greeted with a nervous, yet happy smile. “What will it be?”

“The usual, Triple Treat. My favorite.” She nodded calmly. “Sunset, what would you like?”

The little unicorn was much too short to see the selection, she tried hopping fruitlessly, groaning in frustration, and the Queen of the Sun immediately sat and bowed, allowing Sunset to mount her in a rehearsed motion, so that she had ample visual of the flavors.

“W-woah!” The owner’s eyes widened in immense surprise. “Who’s this little fella?”

“This here is my new pupil, Sunset Shimmer.” She spoke proudly, and the little unicorn was much too distracted with the bountiful selections of ice cream to notice. “Say hello, little one.”

“Hi. I want all of your ice cream.” She had a devious grin on her little face.

“Trouble maker, eh? Ain’t that lovely!” Triple snickered to himself. “Nothin’ gets by you, does it, Queen Celestia? Of course you’d know about the mother's day discount!”

“Discount?” She blinked in surprise.

“I’m shocked myself, I figured that if the Queen had a daughter, it woulda been bigger news!” The owner shrugged, with that same snicker. “But I don’t keep up much with politics, so it’s my bad, on that one.”

“Oh, um, you must be confused. I am not–”

“What’s the discount?!” Sunset’s eyes widened, as she salivated.

“Why, free triple scooped cones for mother and daughter, of course! Once a year, naturally.” He smiled proudly. “There’s a coupon to cash in and everything!”

Delighted, Celestia giggled, shaking her head. “You are mistaken. I am not this foal’s moth–”

Quickly and quietly, Sunset nudged her, with a wink.“Free triple scooped ice cream!!”She whispered, nudging the Queen to play along.

Tilting her head, Celestia couldn’t help but be amused. To the little orphan, the sight of a potential free discount seemed like bountiful riches– To a queen, she could afford buying the entire shop with pocket money.

But subterfuge was entertainment, and so was the little one. So she played along with a smile. “Why yes, I am her mother! And I am so very proud of how much she’s growing!!” She acted poorly, but with enthusiasm, even doing an almost pompous loving voice, while ruffling Sunset’s short mane with a wing.

“Thanks, mom!! I’m gonna be as big as you someday!!” The foal acted just as poorly, but with the same enthusiasm.

“It will be a triple scooped midnight delight for me! What will it be for you, my little sunshine?” She hammed that delivery in with a nuzzle.

“I want mint chocolate chip, spicy mango, and mixed red fruits, one for each scoop!!!!” She declared with joy, pointing aggressively at the flavors.

“Right away, then!” The owner cheered, and with gusto, began preparing their orders.

“I can’t believe he fell for it!!” Sunset snickered to herself in delight.

“And Raven implied I needed acting lessons.”Celestia shared on those giggles.

Of course, neither of them had the capacity to understand that they hadn’t fooled anyone– That the owner was simply happy to provide a service to the queen and her pupil, on the house. “Here you go, you two!” Triple Treat slid two coupons over the counter, silver looking and with delightfully decorated stamps.

Celestia leaned forward and studied them– Two coupons for ‘Triple Treat Threat’s Ice Cream Parlor’, for a yearly Mother’s day discount. There was a distinctive design for each, that made one coupon smaller than the other, with a drawing of a smaller filly accompanied by the larger coupon, that housed the drawing of the larger mare.

She involuntarily giggled to herself, amused at the sight. It was adorable, and quite quaint, even if it was… Wrong.

“Yay!” Sunset quickly swiped the coupons, and studied them proudly.

From behind the counter, as he placed the two cones on the counter, Triple dared asking. “So Queen, if ya don’t mind me asking, who’s the, uh, dad?”

“Haha this is wonderful! Thank you for the ice cream, bye!” Celestia’s face reddened slightly as she took the two cones and walked outside of the shop, taking Sunset to sit on a table outside.

The two ice cream cones were mighty, with the little filly having to stand on the table to eat hers. She questioned why the Queen of the Sun had chosen only one flavor, a mixture of the darkest of chocolates, sprinkled only a little bit with white on top, and she stated that it was her favorite for centuries.

For only a moment, the owner came to question the decision of allowing a foal to stand on a table, an act that was swiftly reprimanded by the Queen raising a single defiant eyebrow, which made the poor owner fold instantly. With it, the little unicorn giggled unendingly, claiming that when she became Princess, she would get ice cream for free every day.

In the end, Sunset couldn’t finish her whole ice cream, she got too full– But she affirmed the honest truth, that it was the best ice cream she had ever had, and that she wanted to be capable of eating all of it, next time.

“We should do this every year.” Sunset nodded mischievously, beholding the two coupons.

“Perhaps we should.” Celestia smiled warmly and nodded back, and came to the realization that she wouldn’t mind if Sunset was here for every year beyond.

And on that same day, Sunset would take her first flight, riding Celestia’s back with exhilaration and euphoria.

Later, Sunset had a belly ache from eating too much ice cream.

It was Sunset’s first Nightmare Night in Canterlot. It had already been eventful– In a ploy to make her own costume, she had raided one of the garden sheds in the castle for paint, dyed her own mane poorly, made her own wings out of cardboard, and dyed those too, making the closest she could to a Queen Celestia costume.

And with that, she had also left a trail of paint on many of the Canterlot halls– A fact that she was aware she would be punished for, but also wholeheartedly ignored. After all, Celestia had promised that her first Nightmare Night would be one of joy and wonder, not of chores.

And that, it definitely was. She spent nearly the entire evening on the Queen's back, proudly displaying her cardboard wings, whenever any passerby would question the Queen over the Foal that rode her.

And of course, the most valuable bounty on a night like this– Candy. Many of which she had never seen or tasted where she had come from, and an equal many that were delicious.

They sat together, after spending hours in the lovely decorated city, on a comfortable nook of the gardens of the Canterlot Castle.

Above them, was the moon, shining brightly, welcoming Nightmare Night.

“I will remind you once more– Once you are done feasting, it will be bath time, little one.” Celestia affirmed with a smile.

The unicorn had her mane and most of her body covered in dry paint as she pouted in defiance. “Can bath time be tomorrow?”

“No.” Celestia affirmed with a grin and an eyebrow raise. “But how do you feel? Have you enjoyed your first Nightmare Night in Canterlot, Sunset?” She tilted her head, while carefully selecting her preferred candy from a modest pile they had acquired.

“It was really cool!!” She responded while chewing more than one type of candy at once. “Easy to get lost, though. Canterlot is so big! Plus, not as many ponies like dressing up here. They’re kinda stuffy.”

“They most certainly are, at times...” She delighted herself in thinking of the many royals she knew that wouldn’t be caught dead with a costume.

“Back in Hollow Point, everypony dressed up! We didn’t have much material to make our costumes, but we tried anyway. Miss Peo always had really crappy and simple costumes like a nurse or a witch– But Miss Light always wore a super awesome bug monster costume every year!! It was so cool!” Sunset giggled to herself. “B-but I like it here better. More candy… And I don’t have to share.” She snickered.

“Next year, we shall plan out our costumes in advance.” Celestia smiled warmly, with a hint of excitement. “I believe you have shown me the benefits of ‘dressing up’, so to speak.” After all, she had not made any costume, and Sunset had dressed up as her.

Cutely, Sunset displayed her cardboard wings. “You can’t dress up as the strongest alicorn in Equestria, though! That’s taken!” And they both shared laughter.

Comfortable silence passed, as the queen looked up at the moon.

“Nightmare Night, it is… A special holiday to me.” Celestia murmured, looking back down, chewing on a candy pensively. “Do you remember when I mentioned I had a sister?”

Sunset tilted her head with curiosity. “Oh yeah! You said she was on the moon, right? When is she coming back?”

“Nightmare Moon.” She whispered the words carefully. “She was my sister.”

With eyes widened, the little foal’s jaw dropped. “I– What? I thought she was just a dumb story adults told to kids so they behave– And Nightmare Night, isn’t it–”

“--Yes. This is the only holiday that acknowledges her existence…” Celestia mourned quietly, looking at the moon. “I wanted her to be remembered as she was… But all those that had seen her rampage, and the damage she had done… They disavowed her ever being good. It felt sickening. Like I had to erase her from history...”

“I’ve never heard you had a sister before–” She waddled a bit closer, seeing that the Queen was in pain. “And I read a lot of books about you, too…?”

“Nightmare Night was… A compromise. Yes, the holiday remembers her at her worst, but… It is a holiday of joy and reverie.” She picked up a candy from the pile, smiling at it. “I… I like to think that she would like it, too.”

“I love it.” Sunset giggled, stuffing her face on the pile of candy they had gathered. “H-hey… When I get wings, can we go visit the moon? I wanna meet her!” She asked, pointing at the night sky curiously.

“Oh, little one…” Celestia smiled wide, at the mere suggestion, letting out a joyful exhale. “When you gain your wings, I will take you to the cosmos.”

AGE 10

“She is so peaceful in her sleep…” Celestia muttered into the night. “Her first Hearth’s Warming here in Canterlot, and she’s out like a light…!” She couldn’t help but smile at the sight.

They were in her room, one of the tallest towers, and most secluded– Perfect for relaxing after a party. Sunset wasn’t yet prepared for a big royal event, but Celestia took her around it either way, not letting the little one out of her sight.

Despite an incident where Sunset nearly toppled a chocolate fondue fountain, all else had gone well. “There are some that have judged me for this decision, you know?” She whispered. “Choosing a pupil so young… But I do not care.”

She looked up briefly, sighed, then looked back down, to the little foal. “Can I be blamed for feeling pity…? She was alone. She was alone, and in desperate need for purpose… Who am I to deny her a chance to reach for the heavens…?” She exhaled, turning her gaze to the fireplace. “I know. I know I shouldn’t have made this decision out of pity.”

Sunset had adored every decoration, every glow, every fleck of snow. She had never seen snow so high and so beautiful, and with it, had managed to have unending fun with her first snowballs thrown. “She is a fighter, like us.” Celestia giggled, reminiscing on Sunset antagonizing royal passersby with barrages of snowballs. “Perhaps a little more savage.” She snickered to herself.

And after the little unicorn was covered in snow, she began sneezing in a certain manner, and Celestia responsibly decided the party was over. “Her studies have been progressing wonderfully. You would be proud of her, I think.” She ensured that the little foal was properly bundled up, and covered beneath a wing. “So little time together– And yet, the potential I see…!”

With a gaze around her room, her mind wandered. “I cannot blame her for choosing to sleep with me for so many of the days we’ve been together. I cannot blame her for fearing that this is all a dream…” With a glance down to the unicorn, she smiled. “I can only hope that the nights she has spent in my embrace did her well… And I am pleased that she has gained the courage to sleep in her own room.”

“She talks so often about wanting to be an alicorn. She is often hasty… Getting ahead of herself.” She murmured, beholding the little unicorn shift lightly in her sleep. “Her desire for greatness, ascension, above all else... I can sense tumultuous reasoning… But she is young. Perhaps it is only the vain hope to be better…!” She leaned forward, as stealthily as she could. “She wants to prove to the universe that she matters.” Her gaze landed on the moon again. “...Rather like you, once upon a time. …How could I blame her for this?”

The warmth of the fireplace, and the warmth of the Queen of the Sun… She hoped that would be enough to keep Sunset safe, for this night, as she looked beyond her windows, into the darkness. “She is strong. Perhaps not physically, not yet. But I can see a fire within her… We haven’t even spent a full year together, and I see it.” She brought the foal just a little bit closer, ensuring she was warm. “I… Luna, I believe she will be the one to set you free…!” She looked up to the moon with hope.

She sighed, an ironic sigh, one that held tears. “The Prophecy was clear… Only after a thousand years, you would return– And a pupil of mine would set you free. By the time you return… Sunset Shimmer will be thirty years old…!” She shuddered, with both expectation and fear. “And I will ensure she is ready.”

“I think…” She stopped, for a moment, beholding the little foal, peacefully bundled up in her sleep. “I think I fear seeing her hurt… I think I fear losing her…! That is a good thing, is it not…? It means…” She sighed, shaking her head.

“I know the irony, sister.” She chuckled to herself, beholding the moon, still, and beautiful, like always. “I know the irony of saying ‘it feels like a lifetime ago’. After all, it was lifetimes…” Her gaze led her to the fireplace, with memories so, so distant. “You used to make fun of me. When I said I wanted a family. Something simple, normal. A house, a husband…” She looked down. “...A daughter.”

“Then we got these wings. And just like that, that dream felt foolish, it… it faded. I hardly ever considered it again. It felt childish.” she muttered, closing her eyes. “It… still does.”

She forced herself to look at Sunset Shimmer, to not avert her gaze. The little foal had her hooves above her snout, bundled into a fetal position, nearly fully covered, and yet, her gentle breathing raised and lowered the sheets in a simple, yet soft manner. “...And here I am, entertaining the notion. The foolish, childish, irresponsible notion…”

She pouted, frowning, looking at the moon. “No, this does not mean I will be looking to give her a father. Don’t even go there.” She rolled her eyes, then smiled. “But… I am amused by the idea that you may be an aunt someday.”

With a sigh, she recoiled. “...But now I am the one getting ahead of myself. I am her teacher… nothing more.” She laid down properly, getting comfortable, dimming the light of the fireplace with her magic, and closing nearly all curtains. “Anything more would be… Dangerously selfish.”

After one last yawn, she closed her eyes. “I waited nearly a thousand years to see you again… What is twenty more…? I will see you soon, sister. Maybe… Just maybe, our family will be a little larger, then.”

“...Better late than never...” She whispered, and fell asleep.

“Magic comes from within you… No bind can ever stop that.” Celestia spoke calmly, gently, assuring the little unicorn.

“I… I can’t! Nothing is coming out!” She muttered helplessly, straining, closing her eyes, as the small restraining cuff was tightly bound around her horn.

“Do not see magic as something that leaves you, Sunset.” Celestia assured calmly, closely. “Magic is a part of your very being, as a unicorn. It is in every fiber of it…!”

“Oof, ow ow…!” The foal strained, touching her own forehead.

“O-oh dear! If you begin having a headache, I will remove the bind immediately! Just say so–”

“N-no, I can do it!” Sunset recoiled slightly, trying even harder.

“A headache is an unfortunate symptom of attempting to fight against a restraint on your magic– Forgive me.” The Alicorn beheld her with concern. “Remember Sunset… Feel the magic inside the horn itself. Feel the warmth, the heat that it gives as it brings you life– Focus on nothing else.”

“O-okay…!” She closed her eyes, and instead of straining, she just breathed.

Little by little, she could feel warmth. It rose from within, it extended through all of her horn– Like it was a soldering iron, heating at an ever increasing speed…

“Now, feel your horn– Carefully.” Celestia took one of her hooves, leading it up.

“I-it’s– It’s warm! Oh my gosh! OW, super warm!!” Sunset giggled in excitement.

“Indeed it is, little one. One day you will be capable of going much further– And any foe seeking to bind you will struggle.” Gently, the Queen of the Sun removed the restrictive cuff around the foal's horn…

…And a fireball immediately erupted from it as she did, with the filly being shot back, and the flames falling on a cabinet.

The two couldn’t help but exchange laughter, before Celestia hurried to put out the flames.

AGE 13

“Sunset? Hello?” She heard Celestia calling out audibly from outside the gardens.

Grinning, the unicorn closed her book– An extensive read over spells of various kinds, one that was quite enlightening, and now, useful.

With one magical motion, she teleported atop of the tree she had been resting under. It was an easy motion, after enough practice. She knew these gardens well, and had many clever hiding spots. Snickering, she was perfectly comfortable balancing herself in a few branches.

“I know you’re out here, my pupil! Ready or not…!” The Queen delighted herself, spreading her wings.

Although she was not as small as she used to be, her stature still aided her with stealth, especially if she had the high ground.

Watching from above, she couldn’t help but snicker, seeing the Queen of the Sun search for her, seemingly fruitlessly.

With a flash, Celestia vanished, and immediately after, Sunset heard a “Boo!” From behind her.

She shrieked, and fell out of the tree, and with another flash, Celestia was below her to catch her with ease. “Found you!” She stated simply, with a devious smile.

Sunset let out giggle after giggle as Celestia nuzzled her chest, tickling her. “Did you really think you could escape me?!” She took on a joking tone.

“You got me this time, Queen Celestia! But one day soon, I’ll have your crown, you’ll see!” Little Sunset acted, unable to contain giggles as she did it.

After the laughter was over, the Queen helped her pupil up, and handed her the book that had fallen. “Alright, alright… We must go, little one. No more stalling.”

“Ugh, c’mon, I still don’t get why I have to…” She groaned, looking down.

“Sunset, I’ve told you–”

“--I’m your star pupil, aren’t I? Haven’t I proven myself?? Why would I need to go to a school of magic?!” She complained, pouting.

“Sunset, my school for gifted unicorns is the greatest magic school in the world, that only accepts the best and most promising. It is exactly why you, my star pupil, must enroll, now that you are of age.” She spoke as kindly as she could, as she led her pupil through the gardens. “It is important that you haven’t just gained your position, but demonstrated plainly and fully that you’ve earned it, for all to see.”

“B-but you said I was worthy, didn’t you? Why would I need to prove anything to some stuffy jerks?!” She became exasperated.

“Sunset you are worthy, I know it. And now it is time you showed all of Canterlot as well… If not the world.” She spoke warmly. “It is important that you show your talent to all your peers… And it is especially important that you learn magic in a more social environment.”

“Social, schmocial.” Sunset huffed. “I already know I’m better at magic than all the other kids at that school– It’s a waste of time!”

“Sunset.” She called out sternly.

“A-and… I don’t wanna leave the castle. Why do I have to leave here…? I don’t want to be away from you…!” Her voice became softer, as she looked down.

“Little one, I will always be right here for you– The castle is not far, the dorms in the school are incredibly comfortable… And I gave you that book, remember? If you need to communicate with me, all you must do is write in it.” She assured, despite the unicorn not being convinced. “Besides… In the past years, I have spent enough time shirking my duties to take care of you. I presumed you would appreciate a bit of independence!”

“A-are you getting rid of me??” Her eyes widened in shock.

“N-no! No!” Celestia paused immediately to lean down, with a mournful expression, meeting her pupil eye to eye. “Sunset, I will never simply discard you! Do not think that, please!” She assured, coming closer. “I have unwavering faith that you will be capable of doing this. I am allowing you to do this task alone because I trust your capabilities!”

The little foal sniffled, looking down, huffing. “I-I know I can do it. I just don’t wanna… I just don’t wanna leave…!”

The Queen smiled as warmly as she could. “We will still see each other on weekends and events… And The Castle will be right here when you’re back, little one. As will I. Please know that.”

She groaned, shaking her head, remaining silent for a moment, pouting. Until she finally asked a question she was waiting for a while. “...When I graduate from that school… Will I get my wings…?”

A sigh of disappointment escaped the Queen. “...That is not how it works, little one.”

“W-well then, when I graduate, will you finally start my combat training??” She asked a little more assertively.

“I may consider it– But you know my stance on you picking fights!” She exhaled, frowning. “Combat is not all you need as a Princess, and what’s more, I don’t need you picking a fight with foes bigger than you– Do you honestly want a repeat of the Stinfalean incident??”

“H-hey, I beat that bird! And I would have done it without being hurt too if you had taught me how to stabilize the blade spell!” She bit back, complaining.

“Sunset, you will not–” She stopped herself, inhaling, and made her tone softer. “You know I do not wish to see you hurt. You are far too young to be desiring for battle.”

“Princesses gotta fight eventually, don’t they? Not everything can be solved with dumb diplomacy!” She muttered. “When I first met you, you blew a huge monster away without even saying a word!”

“You are not a Princess yet.” Celestia affirmed sternly, but her expression softened just as fast. “So please… Have patience, little one. For now, please attempt to enjoy your time with your studies in my school. Besides… This is your chance to show all of Canterlot just how good you are, like you’ve shown me…” She took a smug, teasing expression. “That is, of course, if you can pass the entrance exam.”

“Oh, it’s already passed.” Sunset grinned confidently.

“That’s my girl.”

AGE 14

“H-hey! I’m not sleepy!” Sunset complained, pouting. “I can handle it this time!”

“We shall see, little one. You’ve always fallen asleep before I could show you this– But I must affirm, tomorrow is a school night, so you will not see the whole event.” Celestia led her to a balcony of the castle, calmly and delighted. “But it will be worth losing a bit of sleep over.”

Sunset joined her with a smile and expectation.

The Sun had already fallen beneath the mountains, with only small hints of purple beyond the horizon as stars bathed everything else. They could see all of the valleys beyond Canterlot on this balcony, the view showed very little of the City, instead highlighting most of the distant railroads and villages, as well as the Everfree forest, distant, yet always in sight, encompassing the horizon.

“When does it start?” Sunset’s tail whipped about involuntarily.

“Patience, little one.” She smiled, containing a snicker.

“I’m not little, you know…? You don’t have to call me that anymore…” She said, while still being very much incredibly little.

“You will always be little to me.” She regarded Sunset with adoration, giving her a warm smile.

“Psh. As if. I’ll outgrow you someday, just you wait.” She pouted, but couldn’t help but smile.

“I shall wait expectantly, little one.” They both turned to the nightly horizon.

Silence. Even at night, so much of the valley could be seen, and it was beautiful. Sunset blinked expectantly, waiting for the moment.

“Since we are waiting, there is another subject that I must address with you.” She turned to her, sternly, but with a smile. “You are of age now, and you will not skip the next Grand Galloping Gala.”

The sheer memory of being exposed to passing impressions of the party was enough to pry dissatisfaction out of her. “Awww, why!? It’s so boring!!” Sunset groaned, leaning against the railing in defeat.

“And you must wear a dress.”

“Aw, man!!!!”

“And mingle.”

“AWWW, MAN!!!”

She huffed, puffed, but accepted. “...Fine.”

“...I will allow you to bring one book to the party.” Celestia resigned.

“Yes!!”

“...And you do not have to leave my side, if you do not wish to.” She smiled.

“YES!!” She hopped up in delight. “Now it’s bearable.”

Amused silence passed, until the little unicorn’s tail started wagging. “I-I see it!! There!! In that little town!” She smiled widely.

“Indeed…!” Celestia looked at her, instead of the show, wanting to see her every reaction.

“W-wow…!” The little unicorn gasped in wonder.

From a distant town in the valley, they could see many lights manifest, little by little. And with just a bit of time, the lights began floating into the sky.

Sunset’s eyes were filled with wonder, as she saw them spread into the sky, moving with the wind through the valley.

“That’s so cool…!”

“It is the lantern festival. The little town of Ponyville has many festivals, and this is but one of them.” She smiled, letting out a pleased sigh. “It is beautiful, no matter how far, isn’t it…?”

“Yeah.” She nodded quietly, mesmerized.

“Perhaps next year, we may have time to view it from up close? Ponyville is a wonderful town. I would love to show you it personally.” She tilted her head expectantly.

“Pfft, why would we go there? We got the best seat in the house right here!” She grinned and shrugged. “Besides. As if school would let me.”

“...I suppose so, yes… Maybe next time.”

AGE 16

“Please, come in, Queen Celestia.” The principal cleared her throat, as she knocked on her own table lightly.

The office was not massive, but the school was more than funded for it to be comfortable– Though Principal Star often worked with ‘Organized chaos.’ Stacks of papers, loose books, burnt out candles, decorations and gifts from teachers and students and calendars and planners littered the whole office. She prided herself on being capable of providing more than a quality experience for the students and teachers of her school.

…And rarely, she had to deal with some trouble cases. And now, Sunset Shimmer sat on one of the two chairs left in the office.

“Good evening, Principal Star. …Ahem. And hello, Sunset Shimmer.” The Queen narrowed her eyes, but kept an optimistic tone, as she took a seat next to her pupil. “I see you continue to ignore the dress code, my pupil.”

“Um, the school’s dress code is nothing.” The unicorn chuckled to herself, popping the collar of her leather jacket. “Why not spice it up and try to show some fucking style?”

Celestia narrowed her eyes. “Sunset, you know how I feel about profanity. Please refrain from doing so.”

She simply mumbled and shrugged, rolling her eyes.

With a sigh, Celestia turned to the principal. “What was the incident this time?”

“Well, for starters, I’d like to say that Sunset’s grades continue to be top of her class. She has set a school record, actually; Specifically on physical applicability of assorted transport magic.” This prompted the unicorn to smirk, while not saying anything. “And of course, she has not been late with any of her assignments. She is quite the overachiever!”

A genuine smile of pride manifested on Celestia’s lips, as she shot a glance to her pupil. “That is wonderful to hear.”

“But of course, we’ve had… Incidents.” The Principal spoke a bit quieter, almost as if dancing around her words. “I will gloss over her unwillingness to work on teams, we’ve had plenty of fun with those reports already…” She was not usually inclined to use sarcasm, but that was close. “It seems that due to her record, a lot of the other students are… Intimidated by her.”

“They should be.” Sunset muttered under her breath, with a huff. Celestia’s ears twitched.

“And of course, I called you here because of the incident from yesterday, where she physically attacked another student.” She spoke with a tone akin to if there was a target in her forehead, but kept her composure.

Celestia blinked. She looked at Sunset, who looked away, then looked at the principal. “...Details, please.” There was tremendous disappointment hidden in her voice, paved over with hopes that it wasn’t as bad as she speculated.

“Well, magic was involved, and certainly not in a duel-manner. Apparently insults were thrown, and then, well, the student in question was thrown. Through his locker.” She muttered, looking down. “D-do not worry. The injuries were minor, although he spent a few hours, um, unconscious in the nurse's office. …With a locker door stuck around his neck.”

The quietest snickered could be heard through Sunset’s lips.

Silence, as Celestia sighed, rubbing her temples. She then quietly turned to her pupil, who was averting eye contact. “...What did he say to you?”

Sunset spent a few seconds purely breathing, looking down. “...He said I need to be a mare to be a Princess.” She spoke curtly, through gritted teeth.

“Oh, Sunset…” She shook her head, exhaling, taking a moment to consider her words. “...I understand your anger, and your desire to retaliate. But it is precisely when others throw insults like those your way that you should show your strength by not retaliating– By resisting the urge to solve the conflict through violence, and demonstrating how strong you are by enduring the pain, not… Parrying it.”

“I wasn’t just going to sit there like a wuss and take it!” She tried her best not to shout. “That asswipe was completely beneath me, and he KNEW it! So he resorted to petty insults to try to get at me, and I resorted to a simple show of force to teach him a lesson! End of story!”

“Please, do not curse, my student.” Celestia huffed.

“Ahem, if I must, not the end of the story.” Principal Star carefully cleared her throat and garnered their attention. “After all, this is not your first incident; Nor victim, Miss Shimmer.”

“And you are not above others.” Celestia corrected sternly.

“But I literally am! My grades are better, my knowledge of magic is better– Most of these other students can’t even cast a spell under pressure! I don’t even know why I’m here!” She barked out.

“If you enjoy feeling superior to others, why would you not LOVE being here?” Celestia raised her voice, but quickly took a breath, centering herself. “Sunset. Please listen. You can be better– Strength is not just about force, it is about endurance. Next time a situation like that occurs, please make me proud by simply turning the other cheek. Do you hear me?”

The unicorn let out indistinct grumbles.

“Do you hear me?”

“I hear you.”She sighed in defeat.

“Good.” She inhaled, but continued. “Just because one has hurt you, it does not mean you need to make an enemy out of them, Sunset. Through diplomacy and civility, you can both be better.”

The unicorn just shrugged, and sighed.

“Very well then. Miss Shimmer, may you excuse us, please? I have to converse with your mentor in private.” The Principal politely pointed to the door.

“Whatever.” She murmured, leaving the room.

She closed the door quietly, and immediately, Celestia leaned back on her chair, sighing, looking out of a window. “...Has she made any friends at all?”

The Principal almost chuckled, shaking her head. “Like I said, most other students here are intimidated by her– She has a reputation. Not only due to her grades, but due to her status. Many of them would already struggle to conceptualize befriending the pupil of the great Queen Celestia, but then, when that pupil has that glare on her face at most times? I wouldn’t blame them for keeping their distance. After all, this school is for forming wizards and talented magic users that want to aid the world in their own ways– This is the first time that we have housed a ‘future Princess’, so to speak, and it is evident. I do wonder what causes her to act out this much, though…”

“I fear this is a ploy for expulsion.” Celestia muttered, looking down in disappointment. “If not just a way to act out, to get my attention…”

“She has shown… Ample opinions over not belonging here. Well, specifically due to being overqualified.” The Principal leaned back as well, blowing raspberries. “Of which I will not deny; You taught her well, and she does have a fiery passion for learning– In fact, I would think it’s prudent to allow her to skip a grade. If nothing else, for a chance to give her new classmates. That aren’t, well, scared of her.”

“I do not think that would be wise.” Celestia shook her head pensively. “If our issue is her lack of humility, we would be only inflating her ego by allowing her to skip these years due to being overqualified.” She then grimaced, with her mind wandering. “Although now the issue remains on how to humble her…”

“I will leave that issue to you, if that is okay, my Queen.” The Principal checked the time. “I have other meetings to attend to, but I will once more express; Thank you for coming down here to help us deal with her.”

“...I imagine it is what she wants.” Celestia sighed with resignation. “Thank you for caring for her. …She used to be even more sweet and kindly, you know? I struggle to understand why a school environment has not been beneficial to her…”

“Well, hierarchy, status, perhaps it is–”

“--Here, let me show you pictures.” Celestia smiled, while manifesting a personal purse with magic, and immediately fishing out a small wallet out of it. “Here, look, this was her first birthday in the castle! Ten years old, oh, look how small she was compared to her cake…!”

Celestia smiled endlessly while gushing over the picture of a little Sunset covered in the remains of a cake, of which she had leapt on.

“Oh, this one– I took it mid-flight, it was one of the first times where I dared to allow her to ride on my back! Look at that adorable smile!”

One of Sunset’s first euphoric flights, taken to soar the skies with her mentor. The world looked distant from up there.

“Ahem, um, Queen Celestia, I have meetings to attend to...”

The Queen burst out in giggles. “Wait! One more, one more. This one was her first time mastering self-levitation! Oh, look how high she’s floating! She could touch the ceiling!”

The Principal coughed lightly.

“Alright, alright.” Celestia took one last glance at the pictures before putting them away. “Thank you, Principal Star– Until next time– Hopefully, a time distant from now.” And with that, she turned, and made her way to the door.

She entered the hallway, and saw her pupil drawing on the wall of the Principal’s office with her horn, igniting it like a small blowtorch.

The drawing depicted an ass, of which belonged to Principal Star.

“When I suggested that you revisit the arts, I did not mean this, my pupil.” Celestia crossed her arms sternly, frowning.

“T-this was like this when I got here.” Sunset lied poorly, with an awkward smile.

Celestia raised a single eyebrow.

“...I’ll fix it.”

Celestia smiled and nodded.

Quietly, she watched Sunset slowly repair the damage she had done to the wall. And proudly, she smiled, seeing how her pupil did not struggle with undoing it.

“Sunset… When you are in a position of power… There will always be those that dislike you. And I do not mean enemies.” She sat down next to her, speaking gently. “The truth is– You will never be universally loved. It is impossible! You must learn to cherish the ones that do love you– Even if it is only one person, it should be enough.”

“...That sounds lonely.” She sighed, trying her best not to be angry.

“Not if you know how to truly embrace it.” She leaned forward slightly, smiling. “There will always be those that are dissatisfied. Enter royal circles, and there will be many who judge your very action. Just in the last Grand Galloping Gala, there was that fancy stuffy aristocrat that judged my choice for drapes in the ballroom, remember?”

Sunset giggled, but then blew raspberries. “I don't get why you couldn't just punish him. You’re a queen, aren’t you? Nopony should be allowed to talk to you that way!”

“It is not a matter of can or can’t, Sunset.” She shook her head. “If you lived like I have, you learn to filter out pointless babble. All that matters is what matters, do you understand?”

“...Sticks and stones, I guess.” She shrugged.

“Indeed. You are so very strong, little one. Prove it every day by not letting the world break you, okay?” She smiled warmly.

“...Okay.”

She nodded and smiled, with a lesson well taught, then simply gestured for Sunset to follow, for them to leave that hall together; With the wall fully repaired.

“And about that… Incident with you and another student, yesterday...” Celestia cleared her throat. “I have a story to tell regarding my sister.”

“Oh??” Sunset’s ears twitched as she looked up with expectation.

“When she and I first became Princesses, centuries ago, we had to adjust to royal living fairly quickly.” She reminisced, smiling, as she looked beyond. “And my sister, well… She suffered from an affliction many now would call… ‘Short fuse’, nowadays.” She paused to giggle. “Rather like you, little one.”

Sunset huffed, as she blushed with embarrassment.

“The point is. In many parties, gatherings and even meetings, her patience would be tested by somepony. And she devised a simple way to solve any issue she had with another.” She paused to snicker just a bit, shaking her head. “If a pony had insulted her or wronged her in any way, she would challenge them to a duel for honor. And of course, the point wasn’t the fighting, it was the challenge. Because at any moment that somepony was confronted with the idea of having to fight a Princess, they would immediately fold.”

“Ooooh, I like her.” The unicorn smiled deviously.

“Ultimately, all she was doing was to prove that any of those that might insult her, absolutely could not back up those insults with actions. A little fear, and a paper pony crumbles.” Celestia said simply, then she stopped, leaning down, ensuring that Sunset was listening. “Now. I do not wish you to antagonize anypony else. But do you understand the lesson? If one wishes to drag you down to their level, all they need is a reminder of what their level is.” She frowned slightly, with the mere thought of how anyone would try to hurt Sunset’s feelings. “And with it, they’ll regret having insulted you.”

Sunset nodded confidently, already considering how to use what she learned. “Gotcha.”

“Good.” She affirmed with a smile. “But my wishes stand for you to not seek out conflict, little one.”

“Sure!”

“I’m going to go get some decent snacks.” She stretched and groaned, fidgeting with her dress as she began walking downstairs.

“Stay out of trouble, little one!” Celestia called out, as she observed the whole crowd.

Another Grand Galloping Gala, another set of boring dances and royals kissing up to her mentor.

It wasn’t all bad. In fact, she had learned to enjoy certain parts of this kind of event. After all, if nothing else, she was becoming more known, day by day.

“Here’s the prodigal pupil! How are the studies!”

“Put in a good word for Celestia for me?”

“Sunset Shimmer! Would you like to grace us with your presence?”

“Could you show us some of what you’ve learned?”

Ponies made of paper, she thought. But their adoration, she reveled in. A word in here, a suggestion there, and they followed like sheep.

This was what she had at least, in fraction, expected what being a Princess would be. She already imagined many times how much more influence she would have if she was an alicorn. If she was like Celestia.

Beloved by all, worshiped, compliments and praise every waking hour of her day.

For someone that had come from nothing, it was like a drug, and she reveled in the high.

And still, a lot of them were just pitiful slimy creatures beneath her. She and Celestia were better.

She served herself a drink, and fidgeted with her dress while getting some different sweets all in the same plate.

“Look who has graced us with her presence, fresh out of wearing her shower curtains.” A familiar, slimy voice called from near her.

“Blueblood.” She affirmed with a sneer, hiding her grimace with her glass.

“It is Prince Blueblood, and I expect to be addressed as such!” The young unicorn pompously huffed.

Princes and Princesses without wings; To an orphan were the definition of born into wealth status-coasting fools. She was disgusted at the sight, idiots that never worked a day in their lives, who claimed their status through their wealth, not through their efforts and talents. “Great. How's coasting on your family’s status and money doing?” She looked away, refusing to acknowledge his presence.

“How is coasting on Celestia’s charity doing? Why, I cannot imagine why else she would take you in if it was not out of pity.” He asked, just as pompously.

For a single moment, anger built up within her, nearly erupting. But what came out was a single smile. “You should watch the way you talk to others, Blueblood. In circles like these, you could be challenged to a duel for honor. How easy would it be for even a peasant to wipe that smug look off of your face?”

He simply huffed, throwing his snout up. “Hmpf! Clearly, you are not acquainted with current dueling bylaws. I can simply select a champion for myself to defend my honor for me! Has happened before. The mightiest warriors would accept payment for protecting me. And when the opponent is weakened, as by the bylaws, I can simply tag in and finish the game!”

Her eyes widened with anger; upon the quick realization that Celestia’s suggestion would not solve this problem.

She’d do it her way, then. They were on the second floor, with a balcony vista to the ballroom. Not many other royals near– None paying attention to them.

The staircase to the ballroom was right next to them.

“Great. Goodbye.” She affirmed quickly, taking a full swig of her drink, and placing her glass down while taking the plate of snacks with her.

“You won’t be a Princess with a sneer like that!” He chuckled to himself. “Oh, what am I saying? You are just a charity case– You will never be a Princess.”

Without even turning, already far away, and knowing he was about to descend the stairs, Sunset cast her magic to move him. She entangled him in his own fancy suit, giving him a wedgie to blind him, locking the outfit on his horn, and simply pushed.

She then teleported to Celestia’s side.

“Any interesting mingling?” The Queen asked calmly.

“Can’t complain.” Sunset smiled.

On the opposite side of the party, tumbling and screams of shock could be heard.

AGE 18

“Please, come in, Queen Celestia.” The principal cleared her throat, as she knocked on her own table lightly.

“Hello again, Principal Star. And you too, Sunset Shimmer.” She entered with a side glance, quickly taking a seat. “Let us skip the formalities. What has my pupil done this time?”

With a bit of nerves, the Principal cleared her throat, and gathered certain papers. “Actually, this is about her graduation.”

Celestia’s eyes widened, as she looked to Sunset, who looked away, then back to the Principal. “Excuse me?”

“This is her final year of high school, yes… And she has asked to do all of her final exams in advance… And successfully passed all of them.” She was not cheerful or even disappointed, attempting to speak as neutrality as possible. “Her high school level learning is complete. And she passed it with flying colors.”

Sunset fidgeted slightly, looking up to her mentor. “...Am I done here, then? Can I go back home?”

“S-sunset, that is…!” Celestia gasped. “...That is incredible, but why did you not simply follow the timeline that the classes provided?”

Sunset did not reply. “There were a few incidents.” The Principal tapped her hoof on the desk. “For starters, a few students have come forth with complaints of Sunset bullying them. Whether it is verbal abuse or simply mistreatment during group projects, she has cemented herself as an outcast in nearly all her classes.”

Celestia sternly observed her student, who frowned while looking at the floor.

“What on Equestria are you thinking, my pupil?!” She pouted sternly. “What could possibly elicit this kind of behavior, hm?”

“I’m thinking I’m sick and tired of this tiny place and its tiny people, and that I miss home!” She gritted her teeth, not making eye contact. “So if I can’t be a Princess already, why not rule this stupid school? It’s not like it’s hard!”

“And STILL, you antagonize your peers and your fellow students!” Celestia groaned, shaking her head.

“Fellow students? What a joke! I’m above the level of these idiots and you know it! I swear, I could name names endlessly of unicorns in here that will never amount to jack shit!! Two years below me there’s these two sniveling runts, Moondancer and Twi–”

“Do not presume to be above others, Sunset Shimmer!” Her voice boomed, echoing in the room, and Sunset barely flinched. “And do not CURSE!”

“I just graduated nearly half a year before the rest of my class. Checkmate.” She pointed at the principal sternly. “What other proof do you need?! Can I please go home now? I want to start combat training, I want to gain my wings already!!”

“You are not ready.” Celestia stated sternly. “Now please, Principal, continue. I would like to know how deep this rabbit hole goes.”

Star, who had remained fearfully quiet during this exchange, composed herself. “There is more. She has abandoned nearly any and all extracurricular assignments, especially the arts; Focussing solely on magic straining and personal study.”

“Y-you’ve abandoned your guitar practice?” Celestia nearly pouted, tilting her head with sadness. “What about drawing? Oh, you used to love to paint…?”

“When I was like, twelve.” Sunset murmured, looking away.

“Miss Peony would be so disappointed that you have not continued practicing with the gift she gave you, Sunset.” The Queen spoke not sternly, but matching that tremendous disappointment.

“Peony wasn’t my mother, and neither are you. Playing guitar was cumbersome and a chore– I think I can decide what my hobbies are for myself, thank you.” She was almost polite while hurting Celestia so deeply.

“W-well then. I suppose that is true.” The Queen nodded in acceptance, shuddering. “Principal, what else?” She desperately wished to change the subject.

“Well, there are the… Incidents with romantic entanglements.” The Principal took a bit more of an embarrassed tone. “A few hearts were broken. Latest incident was…” She quickly shifted through a few papers. “The sisters, yes; Pea and Pod. Twins. She dated both of them at the same time. Uproar when they both discovered it.”

Celestia turned her head to her student, with her jaw dropped in disbelief.

“In my defense–” Sunset smiled awkwardly. “--They looked exactly alike.”

“Did their cutie marks look exactly alike too, my student?!” She muttered in exasperated disappointment.

“I wasn’t staring at their asses the whole time, Queen Celestia, sheesh! ” She took a bravado of self righteousness. “I'm more chivalrous than that. Who do you think I am?”

“Clearly not who I believed you were! Since when have you been in these romantic entanglements?!” She was in complete shock and disbelief.

“Great question! Principal, isn’t there something more important to talk about? Let’s move down the list!” Sunset quickly turned to her with an awkward smile.

“Um, well–”

“And are you doing this only to mares, or to stallions as well?” Celestia prodded further, pouting.

“Can we talk about this later?” She could barely maintain the awkward smile on her face.

“And have you kissed any of these ‘entanglements’?” She huffed, crossing her arms. “Have you gone further than that? Do we need to have a conversation regarding intimacy of that sort–”

“--We really dont!” Sunset suppressed her own laughter. “Principal, please keep telling her how my grades are great and I graduated AND I can get out of this place!”

“Principal Star.” Celestia called out, making the mare straighten her back in both attentiveness and nerves. “My pupil will effectively immediately sign up for college-level education at this very school. If she cannot enter classes of higher learning within the week or month, she will enter them next year. Is that acceptable?”

“H-hey!! Not acceptable!” Sunset shouted out, getting her attention. “You heard what she said, I’m already too good for this place, I don’t want to waste my time here anymore!!”

“If you earnestly believe that your time here was wasted, little one, then you have not learned enough.” Celestia stated incredibly sternly.

“I’m not little.”She muttered back in anger.

“Sunset, you…!” But she stopped herself, inhaling deeply. “...Principal Star, please see to it. Me and my pupil need to continue this conversation in private.”

With a single motion, she led the way, and Sunset followed. They walked silently, until they were both alone in a balcony, overseeing most of the gardens of the school quietly. Birds chirping, distant sounds of the city, and nearby students talking casually.

Mentor and pupil, silently looking at nothing.

“I know what you’re gonna say.” Sunset muttered out before she could speak. “You want me to be patient.” She leaned her head on the railing in resignation.

“Is that really too much to ask of you, my student…?” She beheld Sunset with sorrow and pity. “You have accomplished so many feats already– Is patience beyond you?”

“L-look, can you just… Can you just give me a date? A test? Can you just tell me when I’ll get my wings, please?” She pleaded.

With a resigned sigh, she shook her head. “That is not how this works, my student. It just isn’t. You are making great strides but– You must understand that the road to growth is not a straight line up– It is a winding maze…!”

“B-but you got wings! How do I get mine? How do I get out of the maze?! …How do I prove I’m worthy…?!” She pouted, leaning her forehead on the railing.

“Time, effort, and patience, my student. The road ahead is… It is not one to be sprinted through! You should enjoy the years you have now…!”

“C-can you at least start my combat training, please? I know how to fight, I KNOW how to defend myself– But I want to do it like you do, please!!” She tapped the railing in frustration.

“Sunset, please understand, I do NOT wish to see you hurt! Under no circumstances!” She affirmed, spreading her wings with worry.

“If you don’t want me to get hurt, then teach me how to win any fight, like you!” She immediately blurted out. “What are you so afraid of! I’m not scared of anything!”

“I am afraid that you will use your capabilities to look for trouble you should not be looking for!” She sternly leaned forward. “Am I wrong to presume that is what you would do, where you capable of ‘winning any fight’?”

“We’re supposed to protect Equestria, right? I want to do it! I want to do it right!” She nodded emphatically. “I want to be able to–”

“--No, Sunset.” She stopped her immediately. “That is enough. My answer is final. I will not teach you to pursue reasons to get yourself into combat– Not now, not yet. Consider it a possibility after college– But for now, please, just continue as you were!”

“Am I…” She gritted her teeth, inhaling. “Am I just a charity case?”

“W-what?” Celestia’s eyes widened.

“Did you take me in because you felt sorry for me?!” She asked with anger, but even more sorrow. “A-am I just the sad orphan you felt sorry for and decided to give a chance to?!”

“Sunset. Please listen to me very carefully.” She folded her wings closely, speaking as gently as she could, as kindly as she could, as earnestly as she could. “I believe in you. I believe in all you can and will be. Nothing will ever change that. Do you hear me?”

“I-I…” She stopped herself, inhaling.

She lunged forward in desperation, and hugged the alicorn.

And the alicorn hugged back.

“I’m s-sorry for–” Sunset began muttering, but Celestia shushed her quickly, gently and with affection.

“It’s okay. Everything is going to be okay.”

They stood like that, embracing each other quietly, a little while longer.

Principal Star had to wait more than she expected.

AGE 19

“Right this way, Queen Celestia.” Raven led the way through Canterlot’s hallways, with a slight smile. “Sunset asked that you enter one of the dining rooms now, for a surprise.”

“Wh–” The Queen dragged a hoof across her face. “If it is a surprise, why did you tell me?”

Raven blinked a few times, pursing her lips. “Ahem. I.” She coughed lightly. “Please enter the room and pretend it was a surprise.”

With a delighted sigh, the Queen rolled her eyes, and entered.

A large dining room, one they often used together, when Sunset wasn’t away in college; Always well decorated and beautiful, but now, Celestia paid attention to only one detail of it.

“Surprise!” Sunset smiled fully, and a bit awkwardly, next to a poorly constructed cake with sparkly candles atop it.

Celestia approached her, and her own smile only grew wider as she moved forward.

The cake was clearly made by Sunset only, and it was evidently quite messy; Decorating it were a few strawberries and chocolates, no doubt handpicked as both Celestia’s and Sunset’s favorites by the unicorn, and the most delightful part of it was a poor, yet truly effortful drawing with artificial coloring atop the cake, representing the queen of the sun spreading her wings and embracing a small depiction of Sunset.

“So, um. I figured that if I can master sequential teleportation through matter, I could figure out how to bake, heh…” Sunset laughed to herself. “And, um, I figured wrong.”

“Sunset, is this…!” Celestia’s smile grew even warmer.

“Happy ten year anniversary of you taking me in as your student…!” She smiled awkwardly, fidgeting, but speaking from the heart. “Look, I know I’m not perfect. I know I mess up, and… I know I wasn’t the ideal pick, but–” She sighed, beholding the Queen with adoration. “Thanks for giving me a chance to prove myself, okay…? I love being your pupil. You’re the best teacher I could have possibly asked for.”

Celestia couldn’t resist anymore, pulling her pupil into a hug. “You have nothing to prove, little one.” She said with true delight. “Except, perhaps, if the challenge placed before you was cake making.” She raised a defiant, yet amused eyebrow.

“Y-yeah, heh…!” Sunset laughed with embarrassment, reveling in that embrace, leaving it only to take a seat, and the Queen followed. “Just… Thank you for everything. Seriously. I know I struggle to seem grateful sometimes, I’m just… You know how it is. I’m impatient.” She resigned, with a sigh.

“That, you are.” She spoke, just as gently. “But I am still endlessly pleased to have been the one to teach you, little one. Everything is as it should be.”

They both remained silent for a moment, simply basking on mutual appreciation, until Sunset blinked. “O-oh! Yeah! And thank you too, Raven! I couldn’t fit you in the cake, but you rock! sorry!”

“It is quite alright.” The aide nearly snickered in the corner. “I am just pleased that you two found time to celebrate. Hopefully next decade will be the same.”

“Next decade… We shall bake the cake together, little one.” the Queen smiled just as warmly.

“If we live after eating this one, you’re on.” She smiled confidently, and began cutting slices.

A yawn.

A flip of the page.

A glance to the window outside. Canterlot, still the same.

Everything, still the same.

“Anypony?” The teacher spoke, with a bit of unenthusiasm. “Can anypony tell me the name of the largest known recorded mythical sea beast?”

Sunset sighed, seeing that the class was unresponsive. She raised a hoof, and spoke. “The largest known sea mythical beast is the Kraken; It’s a trick question, because it is the largest known beast in general. Although some titans in the past could have been qualified to outsize it, mythical beasts are not sapient, so that’s the umbrella we are judging them on, right?”

The teacher nodded. “Indeed, Miss Shimmer; Mythical beasts and titans differed on that very factor. What else can you tell the class about the Kraken?”

“There are very few distinctive reports of it– And Its full size has never been truly measured. The most detailed recording of anypony ever facing it was from Starswirl the Bearded. In his encounter with the monster, he–”

The room shook.

An explosion was heard in the city.

Sunset’s eyes widened– She could see it in the distance; In the central district, there was a monster wreaking havoc. She narrowed her eyes– A Wyvern spit balls of flames into streets she had crossed before. Screaming was heard.

An alarm bell rang throughout the school, and the teacher nervously waved his hooves. “O-okay! Okay, everypony stay calm! T-time to evacuate! Stay calm!! Don’t worry, the Queen will surely take care of that monster!”

Students began swiftly gathering their things and making their way towards the door.

Sunset was not among them.

“Stay calm, all of you!” Celestia’s voice boomed through the district as she flew by with worry. “I will take care of the–”

But she stopped. Ponies were panicking, yes, but as the smoke cleared, she could see clearly that the beast was fallen, defeated, slain. She landed on the plaza where the Wyvern was sprawled out– Its wings burnt, its hide damaged in several places, and its neck bent the wrong way, stuck into a statue atop a water fountain, now bathed in its blood. It was as big as a small house– likely a young Wyvern, she considered.

With her magic, she lifted the facade of a building, allowing ponies to evacuate, gently egging them through.

Swiftly, she put out the fires of a building, siphoning the flames into her horn, ensuring all inside it could flee.

As she looked around the beast, she could see no more injured passerbys, but she remained wary, after all, she had no idea what had felled the monster.

…until she saw her pupil.

“...No no no no NO!” Celestia ran to her aid in a frantic panic.

Sunset laid on the street, with the floor cracked beneath her– She was wounded, bleeding, and one of her legs was bent the wrong way.

“Oh, no no no, what have you done, little one…?” She pleaded cradling her student, desperately checking her wounds and her breathing. “W-why…?!”

“C-celestia…!”The faint mutter could be heard from Sunset’s lips, as her eyes barely opened. “D-did you see…? I won…! I killed it…!”

“Stay awake, Sunset, please, PLEASE…!” The alicorn pleaded.

“I-I won…!”She muttered, and faded out of consciousness.

Sunset woke up.

One of her front legs was in a cast, she had multiple bandages covering her body, and she was in a bed in the Canterlot Castle infirmary. The feeling that permeated through her was as if she had been turned inside out, as she looked around faintly.

“C-celestia…?” She called out faintly.

The Alicorn had been sleeping on a couch in the room and instantly awoke, standing up with adrenaline. “I am here!! I am here, little one. Are you alright!? How are you feeling…?”

Sunset could only groan and mutter in response, but still, she smiled, as she saw the relief on the queen’s face; And right after, noticed that there were multiple stains of dried blood on the Alicorn’s fur– Too much to belong to one pony. “Wh… What happened?” She muttered.

“That beast, it was a young one… Following the orders from a family of its kind, on mountains distant, in the south, intent on attempting to destroy me and what I hold dear.” Her expression hardened, as she looked towards the windows. “I found its home, and ensured none of its spawn will ever endanger Canterlot, or you, ever again.”

“G-good” She muttered. “A-and did you see…?” Sunset smiled weakly. “I challenged a Wyvern and won…!”

“You did...” the Queen shuddered, exhaling. “And in doing so, you nearly killed yourself.” Celestia had to hide her fears with a stern frown– But her expression softened nearly immediately.

“...Sunset… I have made a decision.” She paused to breathe, knowing there was no going back. “As soon as you can walk again, we will begin your combat training. You will not have to return to my school anymore– You have more than proved you have surpassed it.”

The unicorn gave no response other than a relieved smile, with starry eyes

“I do not wish to ever see you hurt like this again… So when you can walk and fight, I will teach you to be unbeatable. Your combat training begins when you are better. Are you ready?”

“...Finally.” Sunset smiled confidently, letting out a sigh of relief.

Author's Note

SOMETIMES EVEN I'M UPSET AT HOW DUMB MY CHARACTERS ARE LMAO

Don't worry y'all. don't worry. think of the endgame. I'm sure these two will work out everything okay and everything's going to be okay I'm sure I'm sure

I know I can't spend a lot of time in periods of time, I'm trying to keep every scene vital, every scene incredibly important, but man I just needed to have Celestia giving her little one insight on how immortality feels, not sorrow but an atunement with everything.

Thank me or don't, but I am trying to keep these chapters as short as possible, even if it means cutting out some scenes here and there. But hey, mom Celestia fuels me. it keeps me goin. I must stay strong and we'll get through this... More mom Celestia content will come...

One could say that it is a part of the ludo narrative resonance that these chapters speed through her life-- Because she is rushing, she is desperately trying to make time pass faster so she can be an alicorn already, desperately so. Impatient.

There's a real poetry in there that I really wanted to tap into, honestly. The ultimate subversion of the chosen one trope-- Where this little orphan thinks she's been chosen by a god to ascend, but... In reality she's just receiving the desperate love of a mother and neither of them can tell. It hurts so good 👍👍👍

Also if you think the story is a little meatless when it comes to side characters, don't worry-- Next chapter will have several appearances and cameos, such as Cadance and Flash Sentry! Aaaaand some other fun ones.

I have to slowly build Sunset's world to have more people in it, y'know how it is. by the time chapter 5 comes around they're straight up gonna visit the Hall of Unity, so y'know, lol.

This entire fic is going to be a swan song and a half, lemme tell ya.

Next chapter is rly sweet and nothing bad happens <3 The protagonist is NOT doomed by the narrative <3

ACT I: The Sun Falls
View Online

The Forgotten Sun

ACT I: The Sun Falls

ACT 1 - FORMATIVE MEMORIES

CHAPTER 3 - THE SUN FALLS

AGE 20

The Chimera roared.

And Sunset roared back.

Three heads. Lion, goat, and snake. The snake lunged with its venomous jaws, and Sunset did a narrow dodge, quickly retaliating by slicing at its neck with her horn alight, and with a hiss, the snake was no more, tumbling to the floor erratically.

The lion roared in pain and rage. Sunset leapt out of a slash, jumping over it, slicing more of its flank with a fiery horn as she flew.

The creature turned quickly with a pained roar, striking the unicorn with its claws, making Sunset roll away in pain; The armor she wore was comfortable, but did not prevent the damage from the impact very well.

“If you need to stop at any moment, I can stop it.”

“I’m fine!” Sunset shouted out, as she breathed heavily, snarling. She galloped forward, ignoring that the Chimera was doing the same. The second they met, she teleported above the creature, landing on its back as it swiped the air.

“Open wide, asshole.” She gritted her teeth as she forced the lion head open, and unleashed a flamethrower from her horn inside it.

The goat head attempted to ram her, but it was too slow, with one more decisive, struggling slice, she decapitated it.

Everything paused for a moment, as Sunset breathed heavily, and allowed herself to roll away and tumble onto the floor.

“Admirably done.” Celestia’s voice spoke calmly, as she dematerialized the Chimera construct that had just fallen. “Every movement was decisive, you did not hesitate. Your legwork is a bit flimsy, but we will see to it that you do not misstep. Time for a break!”

Sunset watched the body of her opponent fizzle out, and sighed. “I need to be faster… Hit harder. I keep letting them get me, at least once… That’s not good enough.”

“Your progress is fine. Little by little, you are outmaneuvering every opponent.” Celestia assured calmly, as she observed the potential wounds Sunset might have gained from the training program. “Is the armor comfortable? Is it to your liking?”

“Meh, gray is a bit dull. I’d like to get one in black sometime.” She grinned with a shrug.

The Queen couldn’t help but chuckle, as she shook her head. “I meant to ask if the armor is doing its protective job, little one. If you continue growing, we will get armor that fits… Though this one is a bit loose.”

“I sure hope I grow into it. Sheesh.” She blew raspberries. Standing up, she quickly glanced at her surroundings. “Okay, what’s next?”

Celestia moved back to a console full of magic runes that connected and tied to the entire room. The room was circular and its ceiling was tall– A training arena that functioned primarily with construct holograms.

It was considerably safer than training with the real deal, and it had allowed Sunset to practice in a safe and controlled environment, something she would use frequently in the future.

“What’s next is that this training arena is only a taste, Sunset. We will get you trained for the real thing, and soon.” She smiled and nodded. “Our curriculum will be as so: You will unite the swiftness of Pegasi, the Strength of Earth Ponies, and the Magic of Unicorns all together into one fighting style, such is the way of true Paladins of the old age… And of the Valkyries of the past.”

Sunset’s ears perked up immediately, and she smiled involuntarily, running in place. “You’re gonna train me to be a Valkyrie?! YES!!!”

“Not exactly.” She chuckled, seeing the pupil’s excitement. “Valkyries were alicorns, so this training would not apply. Come, follow me.”

And with that command, the student was eagerly following the steps of the mentor.

“It’s crazy that this arena was hidden here in the lower floors the whole time and I never knew about it. Like, jeez.” Sunset looked back as the doors that closed behind them became as inconspicuous as a wall in the lower, storage-centric floors of the castle.

“There are many ancient parts of this castle that have long since been unused as the ages changed, Sunset.” She affirmed, looking beyond, reminiscing. “I will take you to another now.”

The unicorn nearly squealed with excitement at the joy of being shown more ancient secrets.

“Like I have mentioned… Your training will be that of a Paladin. Deadly, they most certainly were– But their strength was used to protect, above all else.” She affirmed, giving a lax smile to her student. “There is a code of honor you will need to study– There is a certain way of acting you will need to learn, to be the part.”

“Not a problem.” Sunset nodded back with a confident smile. “I’m SO ready for this!! I want to take down a REAL monster! The next Wyvern won’t know what hit it!!”

“One step at a time, little one.” If nothing else, she was happy to see the excitement and joy in her. “You will need to adhere to a strict exercise routine, where you match all those three traits.”

“Easy. Give me a script and I’ll memorize it!” She smiled wide. “I can work out in the gardens or even around town no problem! If I need to get shredded, I’ll do it with a smile!”

“Certainly so. We’re here…!”

And soon enough, they were at the Royal Library– Rows upon rows of books littered walls and even floors, stacked up high, The floors impeccably maintained and decorated, with many tables ready for use which at this time of the night sat idle.

Sunset walked forward with confidence and curiosity. “The library? Don’t tell me there’s a secret here I don’t know about? We’ve been here dozens upon dozens of times…?”

“Indeed– And yet, some secrets are hidden better than others.” She chuckled, leading the way. “The Canterlot public library certainly holds many archives similar to ours– It is the city’s pride and joy, after all, but ours has something that it does not.”

“Oh? What is it?”

“A restricted section.” She smiled deviously, leading the way. Sunset joined with giggles of excitement.

“Now, what I am about to show you is not the last of this Castle’s secrets– But please understand why I kept it hidden so well, and why I want you to maintain the secret, too.” She spoke sternly, as they reached a dead end, surrounded by bookshelves. “What lies beyond is precious history, ancient tomes… Many things that deserve the utmost respect. Now watch–”

Two books, seemingly normal, one with a sun engraving, and another with a moon engraving were pulled at once. And soon enough, the shelf moved out of the way, parting the way forward.

“Hohohohoooo this is awesome!” Sunset grinned widely. “Has this always been here?!?!”

“Always, since the castle was built.” Celestia smiled too, as she led the way down an ancient dark staircase, and Sunset followed suit, the passage closing behind them, with them lighting the way with their horns.

Immediately the dust made Sunset cough and sputter a few times.

“Yes, you can imagine I don’t clean here often!” Celestia chuckled to herself. “I have not entered here, well… Well since long before I took you in!”

“Damn. Is it because it’s personal…? Is it because it’s dangerous??” Sunset’s eyes beamed.

“No. Because it is boring.” Celestia joked, tilting her head. “I believe you may have the wrong impression of what I’m about to show you, Sunset. It is not a tomb of power, or a place where artifacts and treasure are hidden.”

Pouting in disappointment, she sighed. “Seriously? I was expecting something huge! What else could these secrets be if not dangerous?”

“Precious.” Celestia affirmed. “Books of ancient magic history, the tales of precious artifacts, stories, many of which predate even me… Many of which tell the tales of heroes that were my friends or peers, long ago...”

And just like that, they stepped through a chamber that led to the oldest library in central Equestria– a dark place, filled to the brim with knowledge.

Sunset gasped, as Celestia used her magic to light crystals all around the walls and ceiling, bathing the room in dim light. It felt like the air didn’t move here, and for good reason.

“From the many individual accomplishments of the Pillars of Equestria, to the hidden secrets of the trials of Clover the Clever… You will find many hidden truths here; If there is any question to be had about a spell or an artifact, how it works and how to use it, it is highly likely you would find it in this place.” The Queen led the way, delighted at the way that Sunset smiled.

“Clover the Clever? Hah!” Sunset snickered. “I've had enough fun studying his nerdy accomplishments that predate Equestria in school, thank you very much. I wanna learn about real warriors!”

“And that is precisely why we are here, little one.” She began inspecting some of the shelves pensively, looking for certain books. “Give me a moment.”

Eyes filled with wonder, Sunset kept taking quick inspections of her surroundings. “Wow… There are some artifacts here, though!” She snickered. Chests, vases, statues, and seemingly broken old weapons, there were indeed plenty of things left behind. “What’s this old mirror for?”

There was a large mirror covered by a cloth, of which Sunset peeked inside, wondering if it was magical.

“It is just a mirror, I believe.” Celestia spoke absentmindedly. “My old friend Star Swirl was not beyond vanity, at times.”

“Aw, man.” The Unicorn turned around, joining the queen. “I was hoping for something cooler…”

“Then hope no more. Here you go!” She dropped several books on a table. Many were incredibly dusty, but all seemed to have distinctive covers worn by time.

“W-woah…!” The history and lifetimes of ancient Paladins, their training regimens, fighting styles, and many books revolving uniting all schools of combat into one. “This is so cool…! Are there books about valkyries here too…?”

“Light reading, and one step at a time, little one.” She nodded with a smile, pointing at one of the placed books which depicted armored Alicorns taking flight in a circular pattern. “Focus on Paladin work for now… The Valkyries did not get to have a happy ending, so it’s best if you aspire for something better...”

“What happened to them…?” She muttered, observing the cover of the book with anticipation.

“In one word… Chaos. Or should I say Disharmony…?” She whispered dreadfully, and shook her head. “It is behind all of us. Pay it no mind, please. Let’s think about the future!”

“I can do that.” Sunset grinned, bringing another book closer, seeing a Paladin strike a pose on the cover. “That armor looks so awesome…!!!”

“Now, Sunset, listen to me carefully… I need you to remember to come here only when necessarily, and to never spend your time studying here. If you must study these books, take them elsewhere.”

“W-why…?” She shot a nervous glance around the dark corners of the library. “Is there something… Dangerous here?”

“No, little one, I’m telling you this because you need fresh air!” She snickered to herself. “These books are dusty enough on their own, and tenfold in this environment!”

They both laughed together, as Sunset dragged a hoof across her face in amusement. “Right! Duh, I’m such a dummy. Yeah, I don’t like the smell, so you’ve got a deal.” She began arranging the books into a pile to carry with her magic.

“It is important, however, that you do not take this secret lightly.” Celestia helped her, as they walked out of there together. “This place is precious, as is its history. You could do a lot of good with it, certainly, but… Maybe an equal amount of bad, were it to fall in the wrong hooves. So please, no matter what, maintain the secret.”

“Of course! You said it yourself, it’s just history– I doubt that’d give anypony the chance to slip up with these.” She pointed to her surroundings. “Besides– I got what I wanted, and I know what I want to be!”

“Good.” She affirmed with gentle joy. “Remember, this place is not a weapon… It is a solution. Now, what do you say we go out for ice cream?”

“You read my mind!”

AGE 21

The gigantic armored bird shrieked, and its sound pierced the air, shaking the leaves of nearby trees. The wave of its enormous wings blew a mighty gale that nearly toppled Sunset over, but she stood her ground.

“Yeah!? BRING IT!” She dared with a confident smile as she watched the enormous eagle with silver wings arrive in a meteoric pounce.

She teleported on the last second atop the beast and held on tight, both with magic and with sheer grip.

“GOING DOWN!!” She yelled into the air, and with a flip, she cast a spell that intensified her gravity to extremes, and she brought the bird down with her.

Their landing was rough for the both of them, as the monster was dragged across dirt and grass, even breaking a tree or two. Sunset was forced out of the ride with the impact, tumbling to the ground before it.

Before the eagle could even rise, the unicorn stood and did the rehearsed motion of a flip over the creature, landing onto its head with her own gravity intensified to extremes, leading to a stomp.

A sickening crunch.

Silence.

Sunset breathed heavily, tumbling away from the beast. “Ow.” she proclaimed, with a sigh.

“You really need to learn when to ask for my help, Sunset. You would have been hurt a lot less…!” Celestia approached calmly, having observed the whole fight. “Here. Let me help you with those.”

Sunset’s armor was peppered with the metallic scales of the beast, and some had pierced through. She stood as still as she could, as she and her mentor slowly removed the iron quills. “I was fine. There’s no point in asking for your help if I can’t do this alone.”

“That is exactly the point, Sunset.” The alicorn huffed and pouted with worry. “We do not all have the luxury of knowing when the enemy will deliver its final blow…”

“Oh, Sunset! There you are!” Celestia paused, as she moved by the Canterlot Castle gardens, seeing her pupil jog by. The unicorn halted, but kept jogging in place, putting her book away.

“Yeah? What’s up?” She stopped and began stretching. Her routine had been one that she had stuck to a T. Exercise, study and practice, nearly every day, sometimes all at once.

“I have received a letter of invitation, for you!” Celestia proclaimed joyfully, as she handed it out, and Sunset narrowed her eyes inspecting it. “It seems your old caretaker, Miss Peony, has a particular party she throws for orphans she has successfully led to adoption! It seems that it is a way for you to reconvene and show how much you have grown and your lives have changed! How sweet…”

Sunset remained silent, reading the letter, with a blank expression.

And the Alicorn continued with glee. “You are invited, it seems. Sounds like a lovely way to reconnect with your old friends and caretakers, don’t you think?”

“Eh. I’m not going.” Sunset handed her the letter back absentmindedly.

“W-what?”

“I didn’t really have friends there. This invite is just a formality.” She shrugged, and began stretching.

“Sunset, I believe you should reconsider.” She said not sternly, but with worry. “They are extending you a welcoming offer, and I believe reconnecting with your past could be good!”

“Again, there’s nothing back there for me. It really doesn’t matter!” The unicorn shrugged with a simple smile. “You really want me to take a train to the asscrack of nowhere now? Hollow Point is annoyingly far.”

“The distance should not be the issue, if the connections are worth it.” The Queen affirmed wisely, observing her pupil. “Don’t you think some of them might miss you? Or at the very least be curious about how your life is going?”

“Hah, that is a funny idea. Going up there to brag!” Sunset laughed to herself, but then shook her head. “But nah. It’d be just a waste of time to go. Besides, I’ve got better shit to do, I’m training!” She grinned, and began leaving. “See you at dinner!” She jogged away.

With a sigh, Celestia clutched that letter, and safekept it.

She was seeing a prolonged pattern of Sunset ignoring or outright avoiding connections, and that seemed dangerous.

“Remember, don’t be pushy. She fights against most suggestions, so…”

“Sheesh, auntie, please, I can be subtle when I need to!” Cadance huffed, rolling her eyes, leaning beside the Queen’s throne.

“I am sorry, can I get that in writing?” Celestia quickly bit back, tilting her head and raising an eyebrow. “Since when?”

“Okay, so my methods aren’t usually subtle.” She looked away in embarrassment, folding her wings close. “But still. I’m here, I might as well help.”

“She needs connections with others, and she resists my suggestions to do so. I’m hoping another alicorn could convince her to try… Anything.” The Queen leaned back, with a sigh.

“I’m the Princess of Love though. If you’re talking connections, I’m assuming you mean me telling her to go out there and get some–”

“When I ask you to be subtle, it also involves dialing that back.” A stern look made the young Princess stop in her tracks. “Sunset wishes to be an alicorn more than anything. Do not discourage her with your lax nature.”

“From what you’ve been saying it sounds like she needs to chill out, though.” Cadance snickered. “Isn’t that the whole problem? That she’s too uptight–”

The great doors of the throne room opened, and Sunset entered it, with her face buried in a book about combat, quickly putting it aside in the presence of Celestia. “Good evening, Queen Celestia!” She called out while putting away her things.

Her entire demeanor changed upon seeing candace, her eyes narrowing and her frowning. “Oh. Princess Cadance is here too.”

“What’s up?” The relaxed greeting was quickly reprimanded by a stern look from the Queen of the Sun. “I-I mean, um. Hello, Sunset Shimmer. It is a pleasure to see you again.”

An affirmative hum was all she got as a response, as Sunset turned to Celestia. “You wanted to see me?”

“Yes. The Princess is here on visit, and since she has not seen the castle in a while, I believe that a tour is in order. Please lead the way and show her the sights, will you?”

“Does she need to see them?” The Unicorn muttered in annoyance. “Like, is that really necessary? Doesn’t she know this place already?”

“Yes, it is necessary. Please do so, my pupil.” She spoke calmly while gesturing for the Princess to move forward, of which she obeyed.

“Let’s go then, star pupil!” The princess of Love giggled as she followed along.

Sunset groaned, but led the way. As soon as they were out of the throne room, she huffed, already thinking of ways to avoid this. “We’re going through the gardens, I’m taking you to the barracks first.”

“Sure thing!” The Princess noted, while quietly channeling her magic, with her eyes glowing, and her horn sparkling faintly.

She read Sunset’s heart, and what she saw made her grimace.

“So, um, Sunset…” She smiled awkwardly, trying to think just how hard this case was going to be, while they walked together through the halls of the castle. “What are your, uh, plans for the future?”

A frown and a side eye was her initial response, then a resigned shrug. “Graduate to Knight, then Paladin, become the strongest Unicorn in the world in all manners of combat, then become an alicorn, and then take my rightful place alongside Celestia as a Princess of the Sun.”

“Okay… And then what?”

“What do you mean?”

“What comes after you become the Princess of the Sun?”

“What else needs to come after?” Sunset grimaced in confusion. “I become a Queen, lead Equestria into a golden age, cement my name into legends and the stars themselves, that’s about it, really.”

“Okay. Are you going to do it alone?”

“Why wouldn’t I? Celestia is.” She grinned, looking forward, ignoring the Princess beside her.

“Because Celestia is an antisocial shut-in who has done great strides to improve this country but in the process has acquired little to no lasting family to speak of. She has made many friends, and lost even more–” She sighed, reminiscing on hearts read. “And now she doesn’t have a family anymore. We’re the only two, y’know?”

“You mean you’re the only one, right? I’m just her pupil.” She rolled her eyes. “Look, whatever you’re saying is bullcrap. Celestia is happy, and she’s the most powerful being in all of Equestria. What else would matter?”

“Not being a thousand-year-old virgin.”

“What?”

“Nothing. Look, the point is: Celestia isn’t necessarily living her life to the fullest– She won’t even swear. She lives everyday restricting herself.”

“Pff, yeah.” Sunset snickered, rolling her eyes. “I once saw her make a shameful face and apologize after she accidentally said ‘Sheesh’.”

Shortly after giggling at the expense of her aunt, the Princess of Love composed herself. “And how about you?” Cadance shot her an introspective glance. “How will you live as a Princess? Are you just planning on doing all of it by yourself? No lovers? No friends?” She asked genuinely, leaning forward, trying to meet the unicorn eye-to-eye. “‘Cause seriously, it’d get boring fast.”

They crossed into the gardens, and despite Cadance’s longer legs, she had to pick up the pace to keep up.

“I’m thinking ahead.” Sunset shrugged, looking at the sky, past everything. “Every friend and every lover you make is going to die of old age– If not dying of other causes. If you’re better than everypony else, why would you allow yourself to suffer through that?”

“Oh dear.” She pursed her lips, closing her eyes with a frustrated shudder. “You’re a tough nut to crack. And you don’t know the first thing about love.”

“Go ahead and try to school me, Princess of Love.” Sunset spoke in a mocking tone. “I don’t care about the fairy tale nonsense you’re talking about. And you can’t kid yourself into thinking your loved ones would last forever, either. You’re immortal, and the ponies around you aren’t.”

“Things are better because they end.” Cadance affirmed with wisdom. “How would you look back behind you and affirm that things were good without hindsight, without it ending?”

“By having things always be good, duh! Hah!” She mocked, laughing at her. “Seriously, if it’s good, it’s not going to end, simple as that. Celestia is still kicking, and she’s the best. Why would I commit myself to something finite?”

Rolling her eyes, the Princess of Love did not stop. “Take my advice, man. You’re in your twenties! You’re mortal! Go to a few parties, make some mistakes, live a little!”

“Yep. Yep. Sure. Oh look at that, we’re here.” Dismissing the thought entirely, Sunset pointed at the barracks before them. “These are the barracks. Welcome.”

The Princess of Love kept her focus on Sunset, ignoring the sightseeing. “Look, these are the best years of your life. You should make them precious, go do fun things with others!! Go get laid! Sure, you already beat Celestia in that regard, but–”

“--Hey! Captain! Over here!” Sunset commanded into the barracks, ignoring the Princess, she turned only to mutter a few parting words. “You don’t know me, or what I’ve been through. Becoming an Alicorn is all that matters, and I’m not getting distracted from it. You’ve already got your wings, so you wouldn’t get it.”

“Look, Sunset–”

“Hey Captain, I’ve got a task for you.” Sunset affirmed, as the Captain of the royal guard approached curiously, and with some confusion, eyes darting between the unicorn and the princess.

“Um, hi Sunset, what is–”

“--Queen Celestia asked me to babysit Princess Cadance and show her the grounds. I’ve got better shit to do, so tag, you’re it.” She immediately turned around and began walking away.

“H-hey! If the Queen gave you the job, then why–” But he was silenced swiftly by Cadance placing a hoof over his lips.

Her eyes glowed as she inspected the Captain top to bottom, smiling while biting her lips.

“Um, excuse me, Princess, I’ve got to go tell the Queen’s pupil–” He tried moving, but the Princess halted him in place immediately.

“No no. It’s okay. Let her go.” Cadance commanded, smiling fully, eyes still glowing. “Isn’t this a surprise…!”

He raised a single eyebrow in confusion. “Um… Weren’t you two talking about something important?”

“Nope!” She affirmed mindlessly. With a single, decisive, incredibly amused motion, Cadance removed his helmet, and ruffled his mane with a hoof. “Hah! I knew I recognized you! Hi, Shining Armor!”

“U-uum– Hi?” He blinked several times due to shock, clumsily backing up a bit, adjusting his hair with a fluster. “Sorry, do you actually recognize me? Wow…!”

“We went to the same high school together! I foal sited your little sister!” She declared with a smile. “Don’t tell me you don’t recognize me?”

“Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, you are unforgettable.” He chuckled to himself, shaking his head. “Of course I know who you are. You were the most popular and beautiful girl at our school, remember?”

“Well, I remember the first thing, but I’m sure glad to know the second!” Winking, she smirked, coming a little closer, walking around him, inspecting his sides. “Ah, the times you walked by with your friends, tripping over yourself when you saw me walking the halls… Wasn't high school wonderful?”

“I-it sure was!” He stuttered as her tail dragged on his muzzle.

Batting her eyelashes, she stepped closer. “How's little Twily doing?”

“Not so little anymore!” He tried looking away from the beautiful Princess dragging her tail across his flank. “She’s gonna be graduating college level in a few years– At Celestia’s school for gifted unicorns, too! She’s already planning her masters, haha–”

“Always the overachiever, that one. Knowing her, she’s gonna take her sweet time– But she’s going to do great things, I bet.” She came closer, close enough that their differences in height were noticeable and effective. Shining sat down nearly immediately, having to look up to meet her eye to eye. “How about you, big guy? I see you’ve been working out. Captain, huh…?” She placed a hoof on his chestplate.

With a desperate glance to any other direction, he continued to fluster. “Hah, yeah, um, after high school, I realized I could really apply myself, and um–”

“And you really, really did.” She was close enough that they could feel their breaths, as she dragged the hoof up the chestplate, going up his neck… “I can read hearts, you know? I can tell how you’re feeling, right now., seeing me…” She affirmed as she lingered on that touch, and he couldn’t back away.

“...H-how– W-what?” His high school crush loomed over him in a powerful position, and that easily rendered him speechless.

She couldn’t help it anymore, bursting into a giggle, backing away, if only a little. “I see that all this working out hasn’t made you any less easy to tease!” she proclaimed, giddily booping his muzzle.

“U-um, yeah, haha!” He chuckled nervously, face as red as a tomato.

“But you know, now that I’m ruling the Crystal Empire, I’m kind of dealing with a big problem…” She pouted, tail whipping about. “I don’t have a Captain for MY royal guard! What a bummer!”

The poor stunned unicorn blinked in confusion a few times.

She came closer once more, tilting her head. “Know any handsome hunky stallions that have experience in the role that you could refer me to?”

AGE 22

“C’MON, FETCH!” Sunset yelled out loudly, as she threw another large fireball at the guardian of the underworld.

Cerberus was not upset, in fact, this was like playing, and his tail wagged in kind, as he ate the fireballs she shot out with each of his heads, then lunged at the unicorn in various ways, with her dodging again and again.

Teleportation, flips, and even leaps, all executed with more and more precision, as she grinned confidently.

“NOW PLAY DEAD!” She commanded, teleporting above one of the heads and striking it (in this scenario, tapping it) with a decisive motion.

With barks of joy, the hellhound rolled over onto his belly, and Sunset skillfully did not allow herself to be crushed under him, giving him scratches. “Who’s a good guardian of Tartarus? You are! You are!!”

“It pleases me to see you getting along with him so well.” Celestia came closer, gently joining on the belly rubs. “Has he been behaving?”

“As much as I have, heh.” She chuckled, but then sighed, shaking her head. “The big guy goes too easy on me, though.”

“He is a creature made to defend the gates of hell itself, Sunset. Would you rather he showed the same treatment he would show one of the monsters that lies beneath?” She spoke with concern, attempting to make eye contact.

“...You’re going too easy on me, too.” She affirmed, looking down.

“What do you mean…?”

“I’m not made of glass, c’mon! I’m trying to get stronger, and the enemies you keep pitting me against… They’re too easy!” She affirmed in frustration.

“If they are easy, it is because it is YOU who is strong, Sunset.” She affirmed with pride and a grin. “How many unicorns do you think would have stood against cerberus with a smile?”

“I-I guess, but still…!” She huffed, turning around, and walking over to the gates of Tartarus. “I’m just… I’m just sick and tired of not being able to just… Y’know…”

“I understand. It is like I always tell you…”

“...Patience. Yeah. I know.”

She looked up and down, studying the enormous adamantine doors that prevented the foulest monsters from setting foot in Equestria, wondering just how much darkness lied within, and if she could match even one of them.

With a huff of frustration, she turned to the hellhound. “Alright, boy. One more round.”

Celestia snickered, as she took her distance from the arena. “You are not yet too heavy for me to carry.” She affirmed with a smile. “Would you like to fly back home, when you are done?”

She tried not thinking about how she would prefer it if she could fly by herself. But in the end, it didn’t matter. Because she had to be patient.

“I… I'd rather walk, this time.”

Another jog, like any other day. Another training run, where she would run across the gardens while catching up on some magic study, and at times would leap and climb over objects to challenge herself.

But this time, something called her attention. Her ears flickered, and she closed her book immediately.

Because not far from where she stood, she heard the echoes of a guitar playing in the gardens.

Curiosity got the better of her, and she made her way to the sound, noting that it was indeed quite adequate guitar playing– She had not played any herself in a while, but she could still tell.

Her eyes widened, as she saw a royal guard, a pegasus, playing guitar, sitting in one of the benches that had a view over Canterlot.

She nearly immediately barked out in disbelief. “Hey! You’re not at your post– And you’re playing guitar, too?!”

The stallion spread his wings far in shock as soon as he was addressed, turning to see the unicorn that arrived, and laughing awkwardly in response. “W-well, um, this is technically my post. The Captain’s been pretty distracted lately, so we’ve been kinda, well…”

“Ugh. Unbelievable. Slacking off?! What’s your name?” Sunset sat in front of him, narrowing her eyes, studying him top to bottom.

“Flash, Flash Sentry! Nice to meet you!” He lent a hoof that Sunset didn’t shake. “And you’re Sunset Shimmer, the knight, right?”

“The star pupil.” She corrected, angrily. “Are you seriously slacking on your duties just to play guitar?!”

“Well, my duties are to patrol this area here–” He gestured vaguely, smiling. “And I thought hey, why not have fun while doing it?”

Sunset watched with a glare as he strummed on his guitar, unintimidated by her. And her expression softened as he played a sweet calming melody.

He was dedicated to his craft– it was evident by this demonstration that it wasn’t just a hobby– Maybe it was now, but not always.

“You’re… Pretty good.” She affirmed, while watching him work.

“Yeah, heh–” He paused, flustering a bit, but still smiling truly. “When I was little I wanted to be a rockstar. Then whammo! Just haaaad to grow a conscience and want to make Equestria a better place. Now here I am!” He tapped his armor giddily.

The commentary made a genuine chuckle come out of the unicorn.

“Your laugh is nice…!” He spoke mindlessly, smiling, then shut himself. “Oh– Sorry. Is that correct procedure? Can I talk to you like that?”

“It’s fine, I don’t care.” She smiled back, shaking her head. “But you shouldn’t be slacking off on your post. I’ll have to report you.”

“O-oh, um, that’s not necessary, I’ll–”

“Unless you do something for me.” She commanded with a grin.

He fell silent, still flustering, clutching his guitar.

She snatched the instrument from his hooves, and tried strumming on it, and he watched, jaw dropped.

An attempt to reconnect with something from before, something she could barely feel. She was out of practice, and she was clumsy. But he could see, clear as day, that she was capable.

“...Can you teach me?” She looked down in shame.

“Baby, it seems we never, ever agree!!” Flash and Sunset yelled out into the mics together, with the dumbest grins in their faces, gleefully singing along to the lyrics presented.

“You like the movies, and I like TV!!” The Royal Guard completed, smiling fully.

“I take things serious, and you take 'em light!!” Sunset shouted with drunken glee.

“I go to bed early–” Flash commenced.

“and I party all night, YEAH!!” Sunset completed.

“Our friends are sayin', we ain't gonna last–” They both spoke together, hamming it in.

“'Cause I move slowly–” Flash begun.

“--and baby, I'm fast!!” Sunset finished.

“I like it quiet–” Flash whispered.

“and I love to SHOUT!!” Sunset yelled.

“But when we get together, IT JUST ALL WORKS OUT, YEAH!!!!” They both sang in unison, breaking out into laughter, ignoring the prompt, and just chuckling at each other.

Flash took the mic and addressed the rest of the bar with the widest drunken grin. “Can we give a few cheers to the future Princess of Equestria, Sunset Shimmer, my girlfriend?!”

The bar responded in kind, breaking out into cheers and hurrahs, as Sunset took the mic by force and yelled out with a wide drunken smile. “I’M GOING TO LIVE FOREVER, BABY!!!!”

AGE 23

“Hey, are you awake…?” Flash whispered, with the pupil of Celestia in his embrace, trying not to stir.

She hummed an affirmation, unmoving, holding him loosely. “Trying to sleep, though.” She muttered.

“I was just thinking, y’know…” His voice trailed off, trying to put the words in place. “...Maybe you’d like to meet my parents sometime? It’s a train ride away, but…”

“...No, not yet.” She affirmed quietly, yet decisively, having not even ever considered the idea, and not liking it. “I don’t want to talk about this right now.”

“...You’re really nice, they’re going to love you, I just–”

“Flash, please let me sleep.” She commanded, eyes shut.

“...Okay.” He resigned, nodding slightly.

A minute of unmoving silence passed.

Until Sunset spoke up once more. “...Can you put your wing over me?”

“Sure…!” He obeyed, covering her.

“...Thanks.”

She shut her eyes, feeling the familiar warmth and comfort of feathers over her, and fell asleep easily.

Sunset stood over the bodies of the twin Manticores, and scowled.

She had entangled their tails, forcing their spiked ends to be useless, and forcing the two beasts to have restricted movements.

From then, it was a simple exercise of brutalizing the restrained beasts. An exercise she did without getting struck even once.

“Are you satisfied with your display?” Celestia asked calmly, from the sidelines. “Your quick thinking and your agility continue to impress me. Incredibly done, Sunset.”

“I…” She breathed out, wiping the beast's blood off of her muzzle, looking past the edge of the Everfree forest, and into the night sky.

“Breathe, Sunset. Here, have some water…” The Queen hasted to her aid with a canteen, helping her drink it gently. “Is this too much for you? We can slow down, we can stop–”

“No.” She affirmed, with a weary sigh, but a grit of her teeth. “I can do it. I’ll get it right.” She breathed in and out. “...When do I officially become a Paladin?”

“By all intents and purposes, you’ve already claimed the title, in mere combat prowess alone…” Celestia muttered, inspecting her pupil for wounds. “...Except officially. You understand the code of conduct; You need to fight a mighty enemy, one that is both sapient and beyond you… And you need to spare it.”

“...Bah.” She groaned, looking at the sky. “...So I just wait for the right challenge to come along?”

“You know the life we live, Sunset.” Celestia led the way forward, and Sunset followed. “The next challenge is just around the corner.”

“Yeah, yeah, beat down an opponent that can talk back, smite them, whatever… Then I get the title, and a new armor, finally.” She shrugged, blowing raspberries.

“No, Sunset. You need to beat them, and then allow them to live– Be the better pony, be the better fighter.” She stopped, pointing at her pupil. “It is the ultimate proof of your battle supremacy.”

“B-but–” She paused, hesitating, confused. “But if they’re dangerous and powerful– If they’re a threat to Equestria and us, isn’t it our responsibility to stop them permanently?! Aren’t they going to think we’re weak for letting them go?!”

“Sunset, mercy is not a weakness.” The words were gentle, but she ensured that her pupil was paying attention. “We prove to our enemies that we can beat them, no matter how much they try to hurt us– We prove to them that we are a constant. That whenever their evil sprouts, we will be there to burn it. We strike them down… And we show them that we are better. We show them mercy.”

With a sigh, Sunset looked away. “I… Guess.”

“And with it, we always give them the chance to do better.” She smiled truly, looking up at the moon. “So that one day, our enemies just might be our friends.”

“That’s kind of dumb...” Sunset pouted. “But I hear you. It’s the duty of immortal beings to ensure that the world is safe, even if not by being judge, jury and…”

“Yes.” Celestia nodded firmly.

They walked in silence away from the Everfree forest, attuned to the sounds around them.

The Queen of the Sun cleared her throat awkwardly. “...So… That Flash boy you’ve been running around with…”

Sunset instinctively tensed up, letting out a quiet groan of annoyance that Celestia caught on to.

“I am just saying!” She smiled awkwardly at her pupil. “He seems to make you smile. And that pleases me.”

“He’s just a…” Her voice trailed off, as she looked away in embarrassment. “He’s just a stress reliever. We’re barely dating.”

“I don’t knoooow…!” Celestia smugly leaned forward, seeing the fluster on her student’s face. “He makes you happy. I can see that. I’d like to meet him.”

“If you talk to him about anything related to me I’m breaking up with him!!” Sunset barked out in a fluster, running forward.

“Oh, Sunset, do not be like that, I am simply curious!!” Celestia took chase, giggling.

Sunset, Celestia, and Raven enjoyed a nice tea together quietly, watching the sun gently lower behind the mountains in a cold, yet comfortable afternoon.

The Queen, hiding her lips with a cup of tea, brought the subject up again. “...Still, if I were to meet him, it would only be to thank him for treating you well. That is all.”

Sunset groaned, covering her face with her hands. “Queen Celestia, you’re not meeting my boyfriend!! I’m probably not going to be dating him in like– A year!!”

“That is a large gap!” Celestia rolled her eyes, still smiling. “And he has lasted more than your romantic entanglements from high school, I am merely noting…!”

“He’s a stress reliever!!” Sunset shouted out with a fluster. “I’m not marrying the guy!”

“The future holds many possibilities, my student.” She smiled smugly, tilting her head.

Sunset responded with a flustered glare.

“If you need any love advice, I am certain my niece could provide some wisdom…”

“If Cadance tries lecturing me on how to deal with my romantic life, I'm going to attack her physically.” She muttered with no lies behind her words.

Awkward silence.

Raven cleared her throat, having been nearly a spectator on this entire conversation, finally piping in. “If you do break up with him, I know of a bar for single mares to meet up. Could be good for you.”

More awkward silence. The Queen and her pupil stared at the secretary.

“I only know of it. I am not speaking from experience.”She lied poorly, flustering, looking down.

The awkward silence persisted.

“Thanks for the tea, you two. See you at dinner!” Sunset placed her cup down and nearly ran out of there, not interested in the awkwardness of this conversation any longer.

“What was that all about, Raven?” Celestia tilted her head analytically at her aide, looking through her.

Nervously fidgeting with her glasses, the secretary coughed. “I was just, well… Sunset seems significantly happier with a partner, and not just that, but her partnership with him has rekindled her passion for other hobbies. I think it is really good that she pursues other avenues… Do you remember when was the last time she tried playing guitar since you began her training…?”

“...Yes, I understand. She needs more in her life than just training.” The Queen let out a sigh, looking at the horizon. “She has resisted most other ‘distractions’… At least she has this. I wish I could nudge her in a more social direction, but she always resists it…”

AGE 24

“Fuck, fuck, FUCK!!”Sunset yelled out, clutching her guitar in anger.

“W-woah, easy! Slow down!” Flash attempted to assure her, clutching his own guitar, grimacing with pity. “What’s wrong, Sun? C’mon, talk to me…!”

“I can’t get these stupid fucking chords right!!” She snarled, trying, failing, trying, failing.

“It’s okay! It’s okay, you’ll get it right, you just have to–”

“--Don’t you DARE tell me to be PATIENT!!!” She yelled out in anger, dropping her guitar absentmindedly, letting it tumble to the floor. “FUCK THIS SHIT! I DON’T NEED IT!!”

“S-Sunset, c’mon, it’s not that bad!” He pursued her, while she began walking away. “I can show you the ropes, really! Just breathe–”

Letting out a primal scream of anger, Sunset sliced at the Hydra’s legs, a scream that the beast shared, no matter how much it tried hurting its foe, the unicorn was too agile.

She had no words to share with the monster, as she channeled her horn into a mighty solar blade, tearing through its legs, ignoring its head, immobilizing it.

And with one final channel of mighty magic, like a solar flare, like a meteor, she plunged through the heart of the beast, coming out through its side, covered in blood and entrails, crawling out of it.

Celestia ran to her aid, quickly wiping the blood from her muzzle so she could breathe properly, with a worried grimace. “Are you alright? It is my fault, I should not have allowed you to fight a monster this mighty–”

“I’m FINE.” The pupil declared, removing her helmet and shaking her mane, adjusting her now blood-soaked armor. “I killed it, didn’t I?!” She kicked the cadaver, still warm.

“Yes… You did.” Celestia nodded with concern.

“Okay. What’s next?”

An explosion resounded near them– the trees of the Everfree forest shook, as they noticed the dark meteor, or rather seemingly dark catapult fire, formed a crater near them.

The two of them took a weary battle stance, watching something crawl out of a crater.

It was a piece of armor– Or perhaps a pony automaton, old, rusted, blackened metal, crawling with only one leg, towards the duo; Shadows, a dark fog seeped from its cracks.

“...Celestia…!” The voice called out from within it with malice, but incredibly low power. Silence followed, as the automaton turned what resembled its head to Sunset Shimmer– No expression, no face– And yet, Celestia could tell what the creature was thinking.

With one movement, The Queen used her magic to twist the head off of the armor, and then blasted it’s inside with a ray of light, cleansing it.

Silence. The shell of armor was empty, and smoldering.

“...What is that?” Sunset approached carefully, but calmly.

“A vain, instinctual attempt to reach me, I imagine.” The Queen spoke coldly. “The shadows get desperate, at times. But… They cannot reach us. Not with the world bathed in my light.” She narrowed her eyes, looking up to the moon. “We are safe.”

“But where did it come from?” The unicorn walked forward, scanning the horizon.

“From Everfree. The specifics, you do not need to know.” The Queen shook her head, turning around. “Come, Sunset. Your training continues.”

Celestia was rarely angry, much less furious– Tempering her anger was something that she had mastered centuries ago. But on this day, she felt her mane flare up in deeply welled frustration.

Sitting on her throne felt almost restrictive, she felt the need to gallop, fly, maybe break something.

“Please explain to me, my pupil, why I had to hear of this occurrence from the reports of the guards that went to pick you up, and NOT from your own mouth?!” She sternly commanded, exhaling every word with anger.

“It didn’t seem worth my time to recall all of it to you!” Sunset shrugged, looking away. “I’ve fought bandits and thieves before, what’s the big deal?”

“The ‘big deal’, my student, is that you KILLED THEM!” Her voice echoed through the halls in anger, the few guards that stood doing their duty flinched, and Raven, beside her, nervously looked down. “That is NOT a part of your duties, you have stepped incredibly out of line!!”

“Hey! I thought you loved that little town!!” Sunset barked back in anger. “What was I supposed to do, let them do whatever they wanted?? They were hurting people– They were hurting CHILDREN!”

“ONE VIOLENCE DOES NOT JUSTIFY EXECUTION, SUNSET SHIMMER!” Her voice resounded even louder. “Have I failed to show you the benefits of diplomacy?!”

“There’s no value in diplomacy with fucking INSECTS!!” She yelled out in just as much anger. “I saw the threat, I saw the people that would be hurt by it, and I stepped in and SAVED THEM!! Didn’t I do the right thing?!”

“No. Not like this.” Celestia spoke in a mournful mutter. “This is NOT the way, my student.”

“I’ve been killing monsters and beasts all the time!” She shook her head in disbelief. “What’s so wrong with–”

“Sapient beings, Sunset. Ponies, like you and me.” She stepped away from her throne, speaking gentler, attempting to be calmer, coming closer. “You snuffed those lives out– Because you deemed them an enemy. Eye for an eye is not the way. Are you going blind?”

“They were NOTHING like you or me.” The pupil snarled, looking to the ground. “The slimy fuckers were hurting innocent people, and revelling in it. And you think I should have stood around and done NOTHING?!”

“It didn’t have to be you.”Celestia pursed her lips in sorrow. “And I know you could have done better than mindless…” She shook her head, stopping herself from continuing with a sigh.

“A-and what, if the cult of Tirek tries taking me, will you want me to just roll over and accept it?!” A flash of concern appeared in her face. “Am I supposed to let people get hurt because I just shouldn’t get physical?!”

“No, Sunset. I just… I just hoped you would know better than this.” She looked away shamefully. “I… I take responsibility for your failings.”

“W-what!? I AM better! I beat them all!! A-and what do you mean failings?!” She was in disbelief, recoiling.

“You could have defused the situation. You could have focused on saving the townsfolk. You could have defeated them without taking any lives.” Celestia noted sternly. “Have I failed to teach you any of these options?!”

Sunset fell silent, looking at the floor in shame and bitterness.

“Return to your room.” Celestia commanded decisively, narrowing her eyes. “Think about what you have done today. Think about how taking a life makes you feel. And think about the value of the lives you took.”

With a huff and a groan of immense frustration, Sunset turned around, galloping out of the room.

Shuddering, the Queen let out an exhale, returning to her throne, where she silently breathed, attempting to stabilize her temper.

Raven, from nearby, dared to speak. “...When you have a hammer, everything looks like a nail.”

Celestia couldn’t muster a response, simply turning to her aide in confusion and anger.

“...You are training Sunset to be able to defeat any foe. And she is taking it to heart. This was a… Tragic, yet foreseeable outcome.” Raven nervously adjusted her glasses.

“I never, since this all began, intended on teaching her to be a murderer.” The Queen shuddered with frustration.

“You need to… Take a step back. You need to slow down her training, maybe.” She tripped over her words with hesitation and anticipation. “The stronger she gets, the…”

“...I am not giving her more reasons to feel frustration towards me.” Celestia affirmed, shaking her head. “Don’t forget why I started this. I refuse to lose her to the dangers of the world. No external force will hurt her, not if I can help it.”

“Yes, but… In nearly half a decade, well…”

“She will be ready for Nightmare Moon.”

“Shut up, Flash.” Sunset snarled, rolling her eyes, continuing her jog through the Castle gardens.

He had to fly to keep up. “I-I’m just saying!! You’re so stressed, all the time! You could use a break! Why don’t we go hit up the canal again, maybe we could–”

“Stop trying to distract me!” She finally stopped, and he did too, with her stepping all over a small bush of flowers.

He recoiled in intimidation, but stayed. “I’m sick and tired of you begging me to go out like a sad puppy!” She huffed out in frustration. “Can’t you see I have better shit to do?!”

“Your eyebrows are doing ‘the thing’ 24/7 now! I’m just worried about you!” He sheepishly fidgeted, pointing at her face.

Nervously, she rubbed her forehead, and was annoyed to notice that she was indeed frowning frequently, and it was giving her another headache.

“Look, seriously, have you been getting enough sleep…? Isn’t your mom worried? Everytime we see each other, you’re so tense, so angry, I just want to try and–”

“--Stop.” She commanded with a frown. “First off, she’s not my mother. Secondly, I’m working hard, but it’s with purpose. I know what I’m doing, so stop coddling me.”

“E-excuse me…?” One of the gardeners, a green earth pony, sheepishly tried getting their attention, with questionable results.

“You don’t want to play guitar anymore, you don’t want to go out drinking anymore, I’m just worried that you don’t want to do anything… Fun? That can’t be healthy for you!” He came closer with genuine concern.

“What did you expect?! I’m the pupil of the Queen of the SUN! I have responsibilities other than YOU!” She bit back angrily.

Silence. Flash breathed in and out, regarding his girlfriend with tremendous concern and pity. “I think… I think your role here is becoming too much for you…!”

“What?!!”

“Excuse me…?”

“I’m just saying, you… Don’t you think you could do something different with your life? Something that isn’t as taxing to you emotionally…?” He tilted his head, trying to get through to her, demonstrating genuine pity. “You killed those bandits weeks ago and you didn’t even–”

“I’m sorry, who exactly do you think I am?!” She gritted her teeth in anger, tapping his chest plate. “This isn’t my day job, you idiot. This is my destiny!! I’m going to inherit the fucking sun!! And what, you want me to quit and work retail or something?!”

“N-not exactly…?” He blushed, looking away. “I was just going to say, working on the royal guard is really relaxing. It wouldn’t be stressful, and you’d still get to protect Equestria…? Maybe you could join us and–”

Sunset broke out in mocking laughter.

“Excuse me, p-please…?”

“HAH! WOW, YOU REALLY MEAN THAT?!” She mocked with a sneer. “You’re joking, right? PLEASE tell me you’re joking!!”

“I’m not, I mean it. I think what you’re doing now is bad for you, I see you nearly everyday, and you’re getting worse.” He affirmed with courage, and concern. “Seriously, Sun. The royal guard would be a fresh start… You’d still get to be close to Celestia, you’d still get to use all your training, you–”

“--If you think I’m going to start from the bottom again as a fucking Squire, you’ve got another fucking thing coming.” She snarled, narrowing her eyes. “I’m going to be a Paladin. And then, one day, I’m going to be a Princess. Being on the royal guard is beneath me– And the mere suggestion that you think I should abandon all this to start over as a recruit, a squire, is INSULTING–”

“--E-excuse me, you’re stepping on my flowers…!”

“FUCK OFF, GARDENER!!!”

The scream made the poor worker topple over and cower, with a whimper, covering her eyes, and Sunset paid her no mind, immediately turning back to Flash. “This conversation is OVER.” She commanded, turning around. “Leave me alone. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

Flash let out a prolonged, weary sigh of frustration and sorrow.

He opened his eyes when he heard wincing next to him. The gardener was inspecting the damage on the bush, looking at the many flowers Sunset had just recklessly and callously stepped on, broken stems, torn petals. She exhaled and shuddered in fear.

“She’s really nice when you get to know her– She’s not usually like this…” He sheepishly apologized, fidgeting.

“She’s always like this.” She pursed her lips, with a small flash of frustration appearing in her face, but mostly fear.

Quietly, she removed a small stone with runic engravings from her sweater, and clutched it. “Whatever. Neither of you are going to remember this anyway, so… Just go.” She muttered in resignation.

“R-right. Sorry for your flowers!” He quickly muttered, and began taking his leave.

With a sigh and a shudder, she began whispering to the stone.

And tried her best to erase the memories of this small interaction from those two.

AGE 25

“Thanks for letting me use your room! Your balcony is really comfortable…!” Sunset spoke a bit sheepishly, as she separated which books she would study, sitting on a recliner.

“You are welcome in it at any time, Sunset.” Celestia nodded calmly, observing the horizon. “I will return tomorrow at the earliest. Do care for the castle while I am gone, will you?”

“Of course!” They shared a brief hug. In it, Celestia ensured all would be well. “Raven can take care of any need you have. Do not be afraid to ask for help.”

“Pff, I’ve been alone in the castle before, I’ll be fine.” Sunset chuckled, undoing from the embrace. “Also there’s guards all over.”

“Be careful.”

“You too!”

The Queen took flight, soaring into the horizon.

Sunset watched briefly, that light as it disappeared beyond the clouds. She took a moment to really drink in the vista– One of the tallest towers in Canterlot, and a view of it all, the entire city and the valleys below. Perfectly private, and yet, dominating.

A seat of power, if nothing else. She tried her best to envision herself in it. All this, hers, as a small grin appeared in her lips.

Closing her eyes, feeling the wind on her mane, Breathing in, then breathing out.

That was enough wandering. She went back to the recliner, and picked up one of her books, studying it for nearly two full hours…

…Until soaring back from the sky, Queen Celestia arrived on the balcony.

“You’re back? What happened?” She perked up in confusion, and the Alicorn seemed to be briefly surprised at her presence.

“I merely forgot something. As you were, pupil.” The Queen passed by her absentmindedly.

Sunset blinked once or twice in confusion. Then stood and followed her.

“What did you forget?” She followed her curiously, now in the halls of the castle.

“I just said you can stay as you were, pupil.” Celestia reaffirmed, giving her a side eye.

“...What happened out there?” Sunset persisted, still walking besides her.

“Nothing happened. I have already said, I simply forgot something.” The Queen rolled her eyes. “Now please, as you were, pupil.”

Sunset narrowed her eyes in suspicion, inspecting the Queen.

She took a moment to think while Celestia simply glared back at her, pointing at her to leave. “You do not have to be so worked up about something so small, pupil. Honestly, sheesh...”

Sunset’s eyes widened in surprise, then narrowed in suspicion. but with a sigh, she simply shrugged, looking away. “And you don’t have to be all formal when we’re alone, mom. Seriously.”

Blinking a few times in surprise, the Queen chuckled, with a warm smile. “Of course, daughter. Now please, move along now, I need to–”

With one single decisive motion, Sunset spun and kicked the Queen directly in the face, launching her back, hitting a wall and smashing a painting.

“You little SHIT!” She snarled, clutching her cheek.

“WHERE’S CELESTIA?! WHAT DID YOU DO TO HER?” She barked out, flaring her horn at the impostor.

With a malevolent cackle, Chrysalis revealed herself, looking down on her opponent with a grin. “My, I was expecting Celestia to have chosen a clever pupil, but isn’t this an interesting surprise? I suppose it makes sense for her offspring to be this cunning…!”

“She’s not my mother you idiot!” Sunset snarled, coming closer, with her horn aflame.

Ignoring her, she blew raspberries, rolling her eyes. “Sunset Shimmer, the star pupil. It’s a pleasure meeting you, though you are… Bigger than I expected. What, is Celestia taking you to the gym everyday? I trust that you know who I am?”

“Queen Chrysalis. Ruler of the changelings, and one of my mentor’s oldest enemies, one she's easily beaten hundreds of times.” She grinned confidently, seeing the commentary force a flash of anger on the Queen’s face. “Now tell me what you did to her, or I’ll fry you.”

“Oh please. I didn’t do anything to Celestia. I simply took advantage of her absence to infiltrate this place!” She grinned, walking around casually, hovering a hoof over some golden candle holders, tipping them over for amusement. “So who did Celestia mate with to have you? I’d like to know who to go after next.”

“Okay, shut up. Why are you REALLY here?” She gritted her teeth, trying her best to intimidate.

“Forgive my curiosity. Word does spread to the changeling kingdom, you know?” She tilted her head in a bug like manner, snickering. “But don’t try to wrack your head around what I planned to do once I had infiltrated this castle. Total usurping of a kingdom might be too much for a little one like you to think of.” She made cute faces infantilizing her opponent.

And in that same motion, she did a malignant grin. “Plans change, I improvise.” With one magical flash, she transformed into a perfect double of Sunset Shimmer. “I can simply bide my time to strike Celestia when her guard is down after I dispose of you. Ah, sweet betrayal, from her own daughter…”

“Oh, lady, you just made my day.”

“...I’m just sayin’, if I was tryin’ to live up to the Queen of the Sun, I'd be kinda grouchy too.” The first guard commented as he chatted by, moving by the halls of the castle.

“Eh, dunno, it’s no excuse.” The second guard shook his head. “We’re all going through something, you don’t have to be rude about it–”

The ceiling near them exploded, and two Sunset Shimmers fell through, rolling through the floor. They coughed through the dust and debris, until one Sunset tackled the other, forcing her to the ground.

The pinned one saw the guards, and yelled out, pleading. “You fools!! This impostor is attacking me, HELP!!”

And the other immediately glared down at them. “Don’t you DARE interrupt this!! This is MY FIGHT!!”

The guards side eyed each other in shock, and remained still, entirely confused.

Sunset grabbed her counterpart, and threw her out of a window, with them taking the battle elsewhere.

Silence.

The first guard coughed, then shrugged. “Anyways, as I was sayin’, she’s probably not that bad of a kid…”

“O-oh my goodness!” Celestia arrived the day after, seeing that her room had many guards in it standing idly and carefully, the Captain was present, and most strangely, two Sunset Shimmers, one of which was gagged and bound by chains, horn included, the latter of which was waiting for her expectantly, with several day-old wounds covered by bandages.

“S-Sunset, what happened here?!” The Queen shot confused, concerned glances at the two, then to the guards. “Changeling nonsense, I imagine?”

Sunset grinned, and sighed. “Chrysalis broke into the castle pretending to be you. I unmasked her, we fought, and I won.” She nodded with pride.

Besides her, Shining Armor stepped forward with a smile. “She fought bravely, I can vouch for that– it was a sight to see! We later found a changeling armada waiting outside of the barrier… They ran away very easily when they noticed we took down their queen. No doubt they were planning to invade when she took out our defenses from within…”

Celestia took in a few moments to exchange glances between the two Sunset’s with concern.

And her pupil grinned. “Don’t worry, if I was a changeling, I would never say this: Chrysalis is an absolute fucking idiot that couldn’t even beat a unicorn in a one on one fight– She’s pathetic, and I can completely understand why you’ve beaten her so many times in the past, because she’s just an overgrown housefly.” She shot a confident glance to her double that scowled at her.

Amused, Celestia chuckled. “It is good to see you again, Sunset. Taking down Chrysalis, at your age…! My goodness, you have grown so strong…!” She leaned forward and hugged her pupil. “And thank you for sparing her. It has been a prolonged and arduous process to attempt to reform her…”

“...Oh please, I did it because I remember the Paladin vows. This makes me worthy of the title, right?” She hugged tighter, smiling fully.

“Indeed it does, Paladin Shimmer.” Celestia smiled with true pride, undoing from the hug. “We shall get you official armor at once, but first…!”

She walked over to the chained unicorn, that kept making muffled noises, and ungagged her.

“P-please, mom! You have to listen to me– SHE is the impostor!! That clever, cunning, gorgeous Chrysalis, she–” With one single motion, The Queen silenced the prisoner with a hoof to the lips.

“That is a low blow, Chrysalis. Do not use that term lightly.” She frowned truly, with frustration, at the mere insinuation of her being appealed to by such a sentiment. “Sunset is not my daughter. She is my pupil.”

“Yeah, dumbass. And I beat you. I beat one of the most renowned enemies that Celestia has ever faced…!!! Though I understand why she beat you so many times before! ‘Cause it was EASY!” Sunset did a small, quiet, yet joyful victory dance near her double’s chained figure. “How does it feel, huh?”

The prisoner sighed, leaning back on the floor, and transformed back into Chrysalis with a defeated groan.

“Your daughter is a psycho, by the way. She nearly burned my whole mane off.”

“I am so proud of you… Not many living warriors in our world can claim this prestige…!” Celestia smiled fully, as she observed Sunset do the final fittings for her armor. “And still, to have bested Chrysalis…! She must have truly underestimated you– And you took advantage of her moment of pride. Well done.”

“I see why you’ve fought her so much… It’s just fun.” Proudly, Sunset looked around this hall of heroes, where armors and blades were forged in ancient times, and with her reflection in sight, she could see she was one of them. “This is… So cool.”

“Look at you…!” Celestia muttered with pride, beholding her pupil.

“Look at me…!” Sunset looked back at her with confidence.

The Paladin took a moment to drink it. She was so much taller now, so much stronger. She could scare off foes with a mere glare– She had gone toe to toe with a legendary monstrous Queen and had won. “...Heh. Who’s worthy now?”

Celestia chuckled to herself. “I will say, however, I did not expect you to pick this color…!”

Sunset wore a well fitting, incredibly protective yet versatile Paladin armor now. It was obsidian black, and made of Tartarian steel– Perfectly fitting for a brand new Paladin of Celestia. She moved her limbs around, flexed, and did short hops, while testing moving with it.

“Heh, I dunno why you’re surprised. You know I love black.” She grinned, shrugging. “I wish I had gotten this title sooner, but… Oh well.”

She gently approached, speaking softly. “Sunset, you have set a record in growth of power and talent. Is that not enough for you…?”

“...Do I have wings in my back?” The Paladin asked rhetorically.

“...No.”

“There’s your answer.” She muttered, with a sigh. “Okay, what’s next, then? Are we retaliating against the changelings? Are you taking me to fight–”

“What is next is that I have asked the royal caterers to bake us a celebratory cake, Sunset!” She spoke peppily. “Come along!”

Sunset followed quietly.

No, this wasn’t enough. She huffed, and asked again. “...What’s the next training routine? What do I do to get my wings?” She asked with a disappointed mutter, knowing what was coming.

“Sunset… You know that there is not a clear path to this… We have had this discussion many times–”

“--And you still haven’t given me a straight answer!! What do I do to be like you?! PLEASE just tell me what to do!!”

“Please, little one, you have to be pa–”

“I’m not little!!” She barked out in frustration. “And please stop telling me to be patient, I’m so sick and tired of hearing it!!!”

“Sunset, please know…” She placed a consoling hoof on her pupil’s shoulder. “If I could simply flick a switch and turn you into an alicorn, I would do so in an instant– But that is not how it works. It never has, and it never will be…!” She took a pause to breathe. “Your impatience will only lead to more anger. Everything will happen in its due time, and when it does… Better late than never.”

The Paladin had no response, as she looked down to the floor, gritting her teeth in immense frustration.

Yes, she had grown taller.

Yes, she had grown stronger.

But Celestia still felt as impossible to reach as ever.

She is lying to you.

Why would the Queen of the Sun leave her kingdom to a dirty little angry orphan from nowhere?

You know your place. You know where it’s always been. You know what you want. You just need to take it.

Sunset woke up in a cold sweat, tumbling from out of her bed, from out of the nightmare.

Horrible monsters, tearing her apart in the dark– Canterlot burning, by her hand, spewing flames from out of her throat…

She frantically looked around, to the shadows of her room.

Just a nightmare.

Nothing more.

She hopped into bed and went back to sleep.

AGE 26

A Wyvern’s roar did not even make her move an inch. She simply narrowed her eyes and charged forward, channeling fire magic all round her.

The beast would be felled, and it would not warrant a smile, it would not warrant a grin. After all, this was one more for the list.

And she did so without flinching.

You are worthy. You know you are. You know you’ve always been worthy.

She denies to you what’s rightfully yours.

You came from nothing. And you’ve proven beyond a shadow of a doubt that you are worthy.

Why do you sit there, and let her claim you are not?

Why a wince and a gasp, she shuddered awake, breathing heavily.

“...You okay?” Flash asked from the same bed, with groggy concern.

“I’m f-fine, it’s just…!” She gritted her teeth, shaking her head.

“Another one? Jeez, Sun, maybe you should tell Celestia about it–”

“--No. No I shouldn’t.” She spoke curtly, and covered herself with the sheets, rolling over, and trying to go back to sleep.

Even if the enemy was armored, even if the enemy was enormous, even if the enemy was made of earth itself– She would find a way to slay it.

A bleeding nose, an exhausted body, an unyielding spirit…

…And they would fall to her, all the same.

You’re replaceable. You are, and you know it. You’re nothing but the orphan she chose to pity.

Your life could be snuffed out, and the world would move on. No one would care.

Least of all her.

She woke up snarling in frustration, tossing a pillow at the wall angrily, knocking a lamp down, breaking it.

“Leave me the FUCK ALONE!” She yelled at the darkness, and got no response.

The gigantic centipede scuttled and lunged towards one of the villages outside of the Everfree forest with bulldozing intent.

And Sunset Shimmer the Paladin was there to stop it. To kill it. To brutalize it. To render it to ash. To crush its vertebrae, to twist its limbs until they broke.

She burned the remains, and wondered if this would get her any closer to earning wings. It wouldn’t.

She will never, ever make you an alicorn. You will never be worthy in her eyes.

She does not love you. She does not care for you. She has been leading you on, purely for her own personal entertainment. This has been a game to her.

She has lived a thousand years. Why would she care about you, any more than any other miserable creature that crosses her path?

You are nothing, just like you came from nothing.

“Gh…! SHUT UP!” Sunset yelled out, nearly biting her pillow as she woke up.

Her breathing heavy, frantic, she looked around the darkness of her room, paranoia making her believe that she could see figures around her in the dark.

Steadying her breathing, she closed her eyes, and tried going back to sleep.

Cleaving through flesh and bone, crushing spines, burning skin.

Sunset tore through the bandits like they were butter.

And she did so without flinching.

That throne is yours. It’s meant to be. You know it is. But she denies it to you– She denies it to you because of your weakness.

Outmatch her. Prove your worth. Do it by killing hundreds if necessary.

Day and night should be yours.

Burn the castle to the ground. Punish her for not loving you.

She woke up with a shriek this time, immediately lighting her horn, looking frantically around the dark corners, the edges, everything, unable to discern foe from object.

“W-woah! You okay?!” Flash nearly jumped out of bed, seeing her state. “Trying to caress her calmly with his wings.

“S-shut up!! LEAVE ME ALONE!” She yelled at the darkness.

“O-okay! Sorry…!” He shriveled up.

“N-no, not you, I just…! FUCKING DAMNIT!” She yelled out in frustration.

“Cm’here. I’ve got you.” He spoke quietly, gently, embracing her with a wing, one she accepted.

“T-this isn’t working, Flash.” Her voice shuddered silently in the dark. “N-none of this is.”

Changelings were worthless against her. A squadron of them fled in terror from her flames, but she would not let them escape.

Cowardish deceit, foolish deceptions, that was all they were capable of. And in a fight with her, they were nothing but bugs to be stepped on, and she did so without hesitation.

The viscera was hard to clean off of her armor after. But it was worth it.

What a joke. Why did you ever think you were worthy? Why did you ever think you would have deserved any of this?

Paladin Shimmer. One of a kind. What are you good for outside of hurting people?

Butchers don’t make for good Princesses.

This is what you deserve. Alone, empty, devoid of love and affection– Forgotten by any who would ever care for you. Of which, let’s face it– No one would.

Welcome to your world. The real world.

It’s just you.

She stood from the bed without a fuss. No screams, no thrashes, no fighting.

Opening her door, she immediately left the castle and went to the nearest bar.

Bounty hunting. That’s what she resorted to to get some action, ANY action, any sort of thrill, when there was not a monster or an opponent, or a challenge nearby.

At some point, she stopped studying what the crime was. If the bounty was high, if the people pleading to her to get the job done seemed honest, or simply pathetic, she’d take it.

A town far from her home, with people she had never known or would know, no word spoken from her. A rich man pleaded for his life, and she crushed his skull under her heel.

The perfect killer. The perfect butcher. The wolf among sheep, that’s what you are. Unbreakable, unbeatable. And yet here you are– Accepting life as a vegetarian.

Take what is yours. Take what you want. You’ve earned it. You’ve deserved it since you were born.

All the suffering, all the meaninglessness, has to have been for something.

And this is it. This is what it was all for.

Kill Celestia.

Take her place.

She woke up with a shiver on her spine, and opened her eyes wide.

She did not dare to move. Her eyes were still on a figure above her. An alicorn of shadows. Was she still dreaming? She did not know. She laid there, eyes open, for hours.

“I’m… really, really worried about you.” Flash winced as soon as she removed her helmet.

“Broken record.” Her voice was hoarse, raspy, but held anger. “If all we’re going to do when we’re together is hash out the same shit, then what’s the point of all this?”

“Look, if you just went and told Celestia about your nightmares, we could maybe sort out–”

“The LAST thing I need is for her to think I’m some little scared baby, afraid of the dark.” She muttered through gritted teeth.

“B-but shouldn’t she know about this?!” His voice held pity, too much pity. “You’re unstable, you’re angry, and you’re dangerously–”

“Okay, you know what?” She stepped forward, looking him deep in the eye. “We’re done. I don’t need you. I never needed you. You know what you were to me? Stress relief. Nothing more.”

“W-what? What do you mean?” He desperately tried grasping at the words.

“Do you need me to spell it out, asshole? We’re through.” She said simply. “Don’t come looking for me again. If I run into you in my routine I’ll just pretend you’re not there.”

“H-hey– C’mon, is that really how you want to end this?!” He stepped forward, pleading for eye contact.

“It's already over, Flash. It has been over for a while.” Sunset glared through him, with exhausted, infuriated eyes. “Now leave me the fuck alone.”

E-excuse me…!

Sunset’s rage nearly burst out, the moment she bumped into the gardener. It didn’t matter that it was an accident. She was in the way.

With one single forceful magical motion, she took the gardener and pinned her against the wall of a shed upside down, forcing her to be looked down upon.

All the mare could do was wince in fear.

“‘Excuse me.’ Is that all you can fucking say? You were in the way. If I ever bump into you again, you little shit, I swear I’m breaking something.” Sunset spoke plainly, bitterly, angrily.

She let go of the mare, letting her tumble and hurt on the grass and walked away not giving her a second thought.

In despair, in horror, the little mare desperately clutched the runic stone from out of her sweater, and whispered, begged it so that Sunset would forget this promise.

AGE 27

“This cannot continue, Queen Celestia...” Raven whispered with worry, sitting next to her old friend, as they both watched the moon in the night sky alone, filled with uncertainty. “...Have you seen the state she’s in? Have you seen her eyes?”

“I don’t know what to do, Raven. She won’t listen to me anymore…!” Celestia muttered fearfully, with teary eyes. “What did I do wrong…?”

“It can’t be all your fault, she…” The Aide stopped herself, looking away. “...She’s stagnant, and she’s bitter... And it seems by her own volition.”

“Have I made a mistake training her this well?” The Queen shuddered, folding her wings close. “I did not want her to be hurt, I just wanted to–”

“--I know. I know. But we need to focus on what’s urgent. In this state, do you think she can defeat Nightmare Moon? Do you think she can defeat any of the Umbrum army at all…?”

“I know she will fight them. Valiantly.” She muttered fearfully, looking at the ground.

Fearfully, the Aide shot a glance towards the moon, and then back to the queen.

The silence that filled the void between what she was about to say was agonizing.

“...I think you need to choose a new pupil.”

“What?!”

“In addition to Sunset. Just to be sure!” She corrected nervously. “Think about it– Sunset is unstable, she’s erratic, she… She’s murderous now. She needs to be humbled, to know that she isn’t winning the position by default! Do you really think she would make for a capable Princess in this state…?!”

“Replacing her is one of her deepest fears, Raven! I can’t do that to her, even the mere mention of it…!”

“But she needs to be humbled! If you just showed her how you can choose more pupils, if you threatened to abandon her training, maybe it would incentivize her to try harder, to push herself to do better– To truly be better.”

“Or it would fill her with even more resentment.” The Queen shuddered at the thought. “It could simply make her spiral downwards, ever downwards. I can’t take that risk.”

“Q-queen Celestia, if Nightmare Moon comes and your pupil is not ready, the entire world will pay…! Sunset can’t be more important–” Raven pleaded. “--Something has to give!”

“And I cannot hurt her.” She shook her head sternly, closing her eyes “Not after everything. My decision is final.”

“Your biases are blinding you–”

“--I do not care. I will go talk to her. Tomorrow. You are right, something has to give– But I cannot hurt her so deeply… I cannot see her lost. Anything but that.”

“Have you located Sunset Shimmer? I must speak to her urgently.” She asked as soon as the pegasi guard ran into the room, approaching him with anxiety. “Have you heard anything at all?”

“No, my Queen!” The guard shook his head nervously. “But I have seen something more concerning, before coming here– A massive dragon was approaching Ponyville, and it did not seem peaceful!”

“Oh dear.” Celestia’s hide shivered, as her ears twitched, predicting a certain outcome. “I must–”

A flash shined through the throne room, as Sunset teleported through it.

Behind her, she dragged the head of a dragon, one that was a few times her size, decapitated.

Blood spread and stained the throne room floor, leaking from the stump that was its neck. She turned, seeing Celestia, and smiled faintly, pointing at the decapitated head, tilting her own. “Oh hey, there you are. There was a dragon attacking Ponyville. I took care of it.”

“Sunset–” Celestia’s eyes were wide with concern and anger, as she approached. “What have you done?!”

The guards around them recoiled, giving them space. Raven entered the room absentmindedly and shrieked when she saw the dragon head.

“I took care of it.” Sunset reaffirmed coldly, wiping some of the blood that soaked her armor and face. “It was trying to attack the citizens of that town you love so much– It was burning homes. So I killed it.”

“Dragons are SAPIENT, SUNSET!” Celestia affirmed with anger and sorrow. “You may not speak their language, but you could have attempted to communicate– You could have waited for ME to arrive, to speak with him!”

“And let this thing hurt more innocent people? I don’t think so!” She huffed, rolling her eyes, then smiling proudly. “I killed a dragon, Celestia… I killed a mountain sized enemy, and it was easy…!”

“That is what concerns me, little one!” She approached her with distress.

“I’m not LITTLE!!” Sunset yelled back immediately, making the Queen recoil in surprise. “STOP LOOKING DOWN ON ME! Y-you ALWAYS do that!! Just look at what I can DO!” She pointed at the felled foe.

“You should NOT be comfortable with this violence! It should NOT be easy for you!”

“Why wouldn’t it be?” She grinned with a shrug. “I’m a Paladin. This is what we do.”

“Sunset Shimmer… This is not the way. You will not be a Princess like this.” She muttered, the words were heavy, but she spoke them anyway. “If you continue down this path…”

“What path? The path of the strongest?!” The unicorn snarled, now getting angry. “I’m finally getting close to all I ever wanted to be! I’m the strongest unicorn in all of Equestria!!” She bucked the enormous dragon head, sending it spinning morbidly.

“And can you say you are anything more…?” The Queen muttered shamefully, seeing truly just how far her pupil had fallen.

“What else is there?!” She yelled out with glee, laughing. “I CAN WIN ANY FIGHT!”

“Really?!” Celestia loomed over her with the sternest glance. “Would you like to challenge ME, then?!”

Sunset stopped, sheepishly shaking her head in surprise. “N-no…?!”

“So you DO know how to pick your battles!!” Celestia yelled out accusingly. “You pick and prey on opponents you know you’ll beat– But here and now, I offer you true discipline; Challenge me and I will show you how much you still have to grow!” She gritted her teeth daringly.

“I’m the smartest, I’m the STRONGEST! You trained me to be this way!! NOTHING ELSE MATTERS!!” She yelled out, approaching the dragon head, anger turning into a wry smile. “You asked me once to think about how killing feels, to me…”

She turned to Celestia, and for the first time, the Queen could not deny the darkness behind her eyes.

“...It feels like winning.”

“Sunset Shimmer.” This was it. No turning back. There was no way to fix this. Something had to give. Celestia raised her wings, looming over her pupil, and spoke as fiercely, as professionally as she could. “Effective immediately, you are no longer my pupil. You may continue living in this castle, but I will train you no more. Do you hear me?”

“W-what?!” Her spine shivered as her eyes widened in horror. “You’re joking, right?!”

“Your callousness, your bloodthirst, your recklessness, I can ignore them no longer.” Celestia continued fiercely, ever still. “You are unfit to be a Princess as you are. Your violent instincts go against everything alicorns are meant to stand for.”

“B-but I’m the strongest unicorn in the world!!” Sunset pleaded with both sorrow and rage. “I’m the STRONGEST! A-and that’s not enough for you?! I’ve done EVERYTHING right!”

“And therein lies a lie, my student!” The Queen folded her wings close, shaking her head. “You have ignored all my teachings of diplomacy and peace-making. You have refused to lend yourself to the idea of living with others– You have made no friends, and cut ties with every other being that so much as ever cared for you. You have rendered yourself strong, yes, but ONLY that.”

“B-but I’m ready!! I promise! I earned this!!” She pleaded, stomping her hoof on the floor, her head spinning. “I-I tried so hard to get it right– All of these fucking years– It can’t have all been for nothing!!”

“It will be only if you make it so.” She responded coldly, looking away, to the enormous beheaded dragon. “I have to clean up the mess you have made now. Hopefully this was not a diplomat from the dragonlands you so callously butchered. Return to your room and think of all the mistakes you’ve made in the past few months– In the past few years.”

Breathing unsteadily, seething, Sunset’s rage boiled up until it burst.

“I HATE YOU!!” She yelled out, her scream echoing in the throne room. “All you’ve ever done was sit in on your ivory tower and be better than everyone else– After everything I’ve worked for, I DESERVE TO BE YOUR EQUAL, IF NOT YOUR BETTER!!”

“If that is what you truly believe, then you have worked for nothing at all.” The Queen stated plainly, not giving her eye contact. “Return to your room. Come back only when you have thought of your mistakes.”

There were no more words to be spoken, nothing would come out right. Sunset screamed incoherently in anger once more, and ran out of the room, enraged.

Silence. The Queen shuddered, as she leaned onto the beheaded dragon, tears began forming in her eyes, but she did not yet dare to cry.

Slowly, nervously, Raven approached her with consoling intent.

“...She has fallen so, so far…!” Celestia muttered fearfully. “It is all my fault…!”

“Y-you did the right thing, I think…” The secretary eyed the beheaded dragon fearfully. “She… She needed a wake up call. This was it.”

“I pray that it works. I want my little one back…”

Sunset trashed her own room.

Breaking a mirror, dropping her armor on the floor and kicking it, overturning a couch, tossing a painting out of a window, bucking the closet door until it broke, shattering the lamp in the walls. She was about to burn her guitar, when…

We warned you.

She could hear the eerie whispers in the dark.

You knew this was coming.

No, not in the dark. From within her mind.

You know what to do.

“I… I… What do I do…?” She pleaded to the very air, confused, infuriated.

Not here. It isn’t safe. She could find us. Go to sleep… We will continue this conversation there.

Sunset looked around her destroyed room.

All distractions. Nothing else mattered. She laid on the bed, and tried her best to go to sleep.

Sunset Shimmer. Do you wish to wield the power of the alicorns?

“YES!” She yelled out into the endless darkness, pleading. “MORE THAN ANYTHING!”

Do you wish to surpass Celestia? To be the strongest of all?

“Y-YES!! I WANT TO WIN!” She continued, desperately.

Then we are on the same side. We can give it all to you. Should you choose to accept it, of course...

“Anything. Please.” She begged, bowing, fearing for what came next, but accepting it fully. “I’ll do anything to not let it end like this. It can’t have all been for nothing.”

Wonderful. Then you are ready. Do not struggle, do not resist… This will only take a moment, and when we are finished, you will have everything you have ever wanted.

The darkness around her shifted. She felt like there were hundreds of ponies made of pure shadow galloping towards her, flying towards her, turning into a pitch black smoke typhoon that siphoned into her horn.

She screamed louder than she had ever had in her entire life.

She woke up screaming, too. Pitch black tears streaming through her eyes. Too late for regret.

Her body twisting, bending, growing…

Her new wings unfurling themselves.

Roaring, snarling, bellowing fire from her jaws, she attacked anything she saw.

She laughed maniacally as guards ran away from her, as a single swipe of her claws or a quick strike for her horn or a decisive magic blast would incapacitate them immediately.

She tossed them aside like they were nothing. Delighted herself in watching them flee from her. Kicked them away like it was a game.

Her mane floated behind her as if it was made of flames. Fire was a part of her very being.

“STAND DOWN, DEMON!” The Captain of the Royal guard yelled out with determination and courage, standing against her alone in the end of a hallway.

Sunset Shimmer grinned with her newly malformed, sharp teeth. “Captain.” She said simply, as she began galloping towards him. “I’ve been looking forward to this.”

They ran at each other, and the Captain was the first to act– Casting a barrier that exploded on the impact of her strike, reflecting her blow back at her.

She roared in pain, and immediately turned to strike back even harder slamming him against a wall easily, then tossing him out from a window. “Let’s take this outside!” She laughed, bringing flames with her.

He tumbled and rolled, wincing, landing in the gardens, and she landed right after, her flames spreading through the grass and foliage around her.

She glanced around her, watching a place she once loved burned, and found that she did not feel regret or sorrow– That she was incapable of it.

Courageously, the Captain stood, attempting to challenge her again, and his courage was not rewarded. Sunset blasted him fiercely, sending him several hedges away, laughing as she did it.

She heard a wince of fear. A whimper, near her. And turned her head to see the gardener, cowering, attempting to hide inside her shed.

The malicious grin in the demon’s face did not leave her as she approached that shed, easily breaking its door down.

“Excuse me.” She mocked, she reveled, she grinned.

The poor gardener could do nothing against her. Sunset lunged at her with one single bite, grabbing her by one of her front legs, her teeth sinking into them– But just enough to not break and slice.

She walked out of that shed carrying the gardener, as she pleaded, begged for mercy and to be let go– Her leg firmly between Sunset’s jaws.

The demon reveled in it, taking flight, and entering the castle once more, bringing her in toll.

Flying was exhilarating. She had a brief moment to enjoy it, before crashing through a window.

The great halls. Finally, the throne room was in sight.

And what’s more, an amusing sight. “Hi, Raven.” The demon grinned, still holding the gardener with her jaws.

The Aide recoiled fearfully, her eyes wide with hesitation and confusion. “S-Sunset…?!”

The large monstrous demon approached her slowly, with that same grin. “What’s wrong, Raven? Scared?”

“P-please help me! Please!” The gardener pleaded in her grasp. Sunset chewed slowly, making the pain silence her.

“C-CELESTIA! I FOUND HER!!” Raven yelled out, running away into the throne room.

Sunset took chase, purposefully letting the secretary run, just for the sport, reveling in the fear.

The throne room seemed intact– The blood stains of the dragon head were still on the floor, but there was no more dragon. The fire that Sunset had spewed was spreading, and was visible outside of the windows.

“Where’s Celestia.” The demon asked curtly, seeing the Aide hide behind an empty throne. “WHERE IS SHE?!”

Raven did not reply, she simply hid behind the throne fearfully.

“Right here.” The Queen’s voice resounded behind Sunset after a flash, who turned immediately. “Let her go, Sunset.” She commanded.

With a malicious grin, the demon tilted her head, an act that caused even more pain to the gardener in her jaws.

“LET HER GO. NOW.” The Queen flared her wings wide, approaching even closer.

With one single decisive motion, Sunset bit down.

It was easy. The leg of the gardener came undone, her body fell on the throne room floor, and the demon spat the remains of the appendage before Celestia. With one single slap, she sent the gardener sliding to the end of the room, and the Queen had to quickly halt her crash with magic.

“Do you like my new wings?” Sunset unfurled her demonic wings before the Queen, grinning madly. “I didn’t need you to get them after all.”

“S-Sunset…!” A look of profound sorrow and pain flashed in Celestia’s face. “You are being used. This power, I know it well, it is not…”

“SHUT UP!!!”She yelled out with a snarl. “NO MORE TALKING. You asked me to challenge you. Here I am, Celestia! LETS GO!”

A tear ran through the Queen’s cheek. “...Then I will do what I must.”

Sunset lunged, and it was all she could do.

Celestia spread her wings wide, her eyes glowed, her horn flared, Sunset immediately crashed upon the floor, the weight of unbearable gravity squeezing her against the hard stone.

Her light enveloped everything, as multiple runic circles formed around her fallen pupil. Sunset could barely open her eyes as the Queen’s light burned her skin.

“Leave Sunset’s body, NOW.” Celestia commanded, as the demon writhed in pain. “I KNOW YOU CAN HEAR ME. YOU CANNOT HAVE HER!”

The trashing went quiet. Suddenly, the demon accepted all of the pain, with an eerie, welcoming smile, and spoke in voices that were not her own. “Oh, but we already have her, Celestia.” The voices boomed through. “And how easy it was…! A heart so full of anger, a heart so vulnerable…! What a wonderful vessel, she is.”

“LEAVE HER. NOW!” The Queen pleaded in anger, tears in her eyes.

“And the strongest vessel is yet to come, you know that. Nightmare Moon is almost free, Queen of the Sun– And you thought this little unicorn would help you with that?” The grin was sickening, the laugh even more so.

“PLEASE, JUST LEAVE HER!!” She begged, intensifying the light even further. “HAVE YOU NOT TAKEN ENOUGH FROM ME?!”

“Go on then. Purify your daughter. You know that you will kill her. In the end, whether you put her out of her misery, or you let us remain here, the result is all the same.”The sickening laughter was barely audible through the sound of her skin burning. “After a thousand years, we have taken your family once more… And you could do NOTHING to stop us.”

She couldn’t stall, she couldn’t negotiate any longer.

The choice had to be made.

So Celestia made it.

The runic circle changed, her light centered around it, swirling around the demon aggressively, entangling her, restricting her, burning her. Sunset yelled, begged, but her voice failed her between the screams.

“...One day, little one...”The alicorn whispered, shedding tears, as the light enveloped the monster.

The light increased, increased… And vanished.

Sunset Shimmer was no longer there.

The throne room fell silent– Matched only by the sounds of flames in the other chambers of the castle, being put out by the staff and guards remaining, and of course, the sound of sobbing, from the Queen of the Sun, and from the gardener, who continued to bleed in a corner of the room.

Raven finally stepped from behind the throne, in fearful anticipation.

“O-oh no… Did you… You didn’t kill her, did you?!”

“No.” A mournful whisper was all she could muster. “Banishment… It was all I could do.”

“T-to the moon? Please don’t tell me she’s with–”

“No. I could never allow her to be in their hands–” She breathed deeply, with a shudder. “...She is in Equestria. In a place where darkness cannot escape and light cannot enter. …So that I do not submit to the temptation of seeing her.”

“It's… It's…” Raven had to focus her breathing, to stop shaking, with a look of sorrow. “It’s probably for the best… B-but I'm so, so sorry…!”

“I have just killed my legacy. All of my work, all of my love...” The Queen muttered in tears, looking at the ashen circle where sunset previously laid. “It was… It was all for nothing. You were right, Raven. I was blinded by her. But no longer.”

The door to the throne room slammed open, and the Captain galloped forward, with a frantic limp. “Where is that thing?! Where’s the monster, did you–”

He stopped, seeing the Queen crying, mourning. “She is gone.”

“S-she?!” The Captain was in disbelief. “S-she– That was Sunset, wasn’t it?! How could you let this happen!?!”

Celestia had no response. Just more regret.

“I…” Shining Armor breathed deeply, shaking his head. “I can’t be here. Not anymore. Princess Cadance asked me to work for her in the Crystal Empire… Consider this my resignation. Pick your pupils better next time, Queen Celestia. All this??” He gestured towards the burning rooms behind him. “This was avoidable.”

He walked out of the room, saying no more.

“He is right.” The alicorn affirmed with a mourning sigh. “And so were you, Raven. No more biases. No more personal attachment– My next pupil will be here to fulfill a duty, and I will give her the tools she needs to succeed. Nothing more.”

“R-right. Yes.” The secretary affirmed tragically.

“Who is the top student at my school?” Celestia asked coldly, no longer shedding tears.

Raven quickly and frantically searched through some papers in her bag, finding the answer she was looking for. “...Twilight Sparkle. She is currently working on her masters, she has set records, and seems adored by her teachers…!”

“...Does she have parents?”

“Y-yes.”

“Good.”Celestia began making her way out of the room. “We will start with her, then. If she doesn’t fit, we will move to another.” She did not close the doors behind her, as she left. “I must go help with the damage. After we are done, send a letter to her relatives. Tell them she has the opportunity of a lifetime.”

“W-will do!” Raven nodded, frantically placing all the papers back in her bag.

She took a moment to breathe, stabilizing her pounding heart, after the many anxieties of the last hour– Only to realize she was not alone in the room.

A tragic, pained whimper could be heard from the corner, where the gardener clutched her torn apart leg, drenched in her own blood, unable to move, just cry.

“O-Oh my goodness!” Raven ran to her aid fearfully. “Do not worry, I will get you medical attention, what’s your name??”

The poor gardener sniffled incoherently, gritting her teeth in pain, but managed to speak one word.’

“W-wallflower…”

Author's Note

That's a wrap for ACT 1! Wow what a nice wonderful act where nothing bad happened whatsoever, isn't Sunset's life nice.

Okay for reals though. This entire first act was me doing a similar thing to what I did on Princess and the Peasant-- Taking characters we know and love, and forcing their backstories into extremes that influence their characteristics to go even further. Like Applejack being incredibly strong because she wanted to take care of her whole family after her parents died, or Rarity wanting to be royalty because she was raised in poverty, etc etc.

And this was the extremes. Sunset didn't function as a pupil, or as a daughter-- because her worst instincts were rarely stopped by a loving mother, and she actively resisted getting better because she genuinely believed with all her heart that she didn't need to. The ego of the century brew, she became a perfect killer, and the rest is history.

I thought of how interesting it'd be if Sunset's downfall and all of the worst circumstances she went through by her personal bad choices happened BEFORE Twilight, and man did it not disappoint.

This is where I tell you something very important: You NEED to read "Paladin Shimmer goes on a bender" Now, because the next chapter takes place before, after, and during it. For context, the fic STARTS with Nightmare Moon's DEFEAT. and it only builds from there-- Those are key events that I will cover loosely on chapter 4 here, at the beginning of act 2, but they will NOT be the focus.

When I was originally planning out both fics I wanted the bender to be a part of this, but I came to realize that it would become SO bloated if I did-- There'd have to be 5 acts, one reserved exclusively to Sunset getting drunk and kissing pinkie, all of her sisters, and THEN some, and nah lmao I'd rather that fic is its own thing! And so it is.

I also thought that this entire first act could have been one chapter.

I was stupid.

I strongly recommend reading it if ya haven't-- I know it's a weird structure to leap directly into Sunset having been rescued and Nightmare Moon showing up (three goddamn years later!) but still, it will give you a loooot of context. Next chapter here will be also hopping around in time.

If nothing else, I'm glad I got to set up Wallflower on this chapter, heh. Once again; Taking motives from the canon and pushing them to extremes.

I'm so fucking sorry but I must take the shot 🔫

Okay let's comment on some of the events that happened in this chapter:

Haha that restricted section, huh? That's a surprise tool that will help us later-- Srsly though if you've read the Shimmerverse, you know how I've made it so that most Sunset's never went to the human world-- Celestia didn't know of the mirror, so they both presumed it was a standard artifact without significance. Sunset can find plenty of vices without em. Star Swirl doesn't have to share everything!

First off, I was SO looking forward to having Cadance here, and she WILL return. I've already begun writing her as the annoying older cousin to Sunset who's like "YOU SHOULD BE AT THE CLUUUUBBBB" And isn't it fucking hilarious that she should have been helping Sunset, but she got distracted with himbo? And the fact that SUNSET IS THE REASON SHE MET HIM LIKE THIS. LMAO. Idk I just love how I made those turns of events.

I'm glad I got to keep having Mom Celestia moments in this chapter. If I don't have enough of those my body withers and I turn to ash

Also Flash Sentry, I'm sorry if it feels like their relationship was underdeveloped or rushed-- (Look at the fucking word count) But I really wanted to make it clear and cut that Sunset dissociated through a lot of these years, and that she wasn't good for him-- Even if it wasn't all bad, and they had their fun. Unfortunately, she couldn't bring herself to let that part of herself keep living. Maybe a certain bard will help her pick up guitar again, heh.

Bonus thing about Flash and Sunset: The song they were singing is called "Opposites Attract" And it's a banger-- I KNOW that the song mentions TV and movies which is just objectively counter to this universe but I HAD to use this song its too good lmao. I do not apologize

Man, I kinda fell even more in love with Chrysalis after I wrote that last one shot. Don't get me wrong, I already loved her, AND the changelings are some of the funner most developed races in MLP-- But now I kinda just wanna put her everywhere lmao CHRYSALIS WILL RETURN. AND SHE'S GOING TO LOSE AGAIN. I think its very funny to have the Queen of changelings not understand pony mating rituals or the way they birth or might adopt so she will continue to by default think that Sunset is Celestia's daughter, just because. (Also I hope you caught on to every little thing that she did that Sunset caught on to too, finding sussy.)

Chrysalis: "Ok who did Celestia fuck instead of ME to have YOU because whoever they are I'm going to kill them🔪"

And of course, the classic, the irony-- There's no Luna around to safeguard dreams. So Sunset was completely and entirely vulnerable to their influence-- Not that this absolves her of her actions. Sunset needs her auntie so bad.

Also RAVEN IS ALWAYS RIGHT.

We can only wonder what could have happened if Celestia had undertaken Twilight Sparkle as well as Sunset, following Raven's advice. We may never know

Anyways, before I work on the next chapter, let me give you a reward for enduring reading this far: I'm going to write and post a one shot before I continue this fic! The premise of this one shot will be simple: Princess Celestia vs Principal Celestia. 👊MOM FIGHTS.👊 I just want something funny and lighthearted to write real quick lmao.

ACT II: The Stars Call
View Online

The Forgotten Sun

ACT II: The Stars Call

ACT 2 - FONDEST MEMORIES

CHAPTER 4 - THE STARS CALL

Hungry.

Always hungry.

The demon of the temple of the moon. That is what they would call her, someday.

But today, she was lost, enraged, and hungry.

Dark halls spread out in every direction– Her flaming mane was a perpetual source of light; Snuffed out only when seeking prey.

Shadows were alive, here. And yet, they didn’t hurt her– After all, she was one of their own now. A vessel to beings of pure darkness, not a puppet, but a willing host…

…Not as willing anymore.

Welcome home, Sunset Shimmer.

The voices didn’t feel external anymore– Many whispered around her, certainly. But the ones that talked to her came from within. Clawing at her brain, gnawing at her ears.

Welcome to hell.

In the first days, they would talk to her often. They would tease, insult, belittle, egg on, persuade, enrage, pester… But never convince. Not that her resistance mattered. Not anymore.

We’ve been waiting.

There was only one source of natural light in the many chambers of this winding horrific dark maze she now called home.

The archway. The mighty door of this temple… Was open.

Sunset would run at that passage often. Right outside it, she could see Everfree– The temple was elevated, she could see nearly everything, when the light was right.

The skyline of the forest, the many winding trees, she could tell this temple was deep, deep within.

She could even see Canterlot. Distant, fading into the horizon, but ever present, if she squinted, if she was lucky.

Immediately upon crossing the border of the archway, she would feel something worse than electrocution– It would be burning, from deep within. No matter what, she would always scream. A barrier, seemingly invisible, made of runic light, would punish her for even considering escape.

How ironic, isn’t it? That the weakest of us can cross it… The ones with least darkness within… They can escape. They can try to kill her.

She tried, again and again, to run at the door, the archway, the exit, and it would stop her, every time. Hurt her, punish her, and immediately toss her back into the darkness. Reminding her of what she was made of now.

And here you are, the strongest vessel of darkness in Equestria.

The voices were callous, cunning. They delighted themselves in watching her suffer– And yet at times, they were almost sympathetic. After all, she was their weapon.

I have to hand it to Celestia– She picked your place of banishment well. You could have likely escaped Tartarus– But you can’t escape here– Not with our darkness inside you.

Sunset screamed often. Vain roars, shouts that echoed in the chambers of this dark labyrinth. Nobody was around to hear her except beings like her. And she could hurt them as much as they could hurt her– They were like ghosts.

She would claw at them, toss furniture at them, spew flames… And it would only dissipate them for a while, until they reformed.

She knows that a being of pure light cannot purify a being of pure darkness. She knew she would kill you if she tried… So she gave you this hell instead.

She tried fruitlessly to search every hall, every room. Furniture was broken or in splinters, books were all eaten by rats, statues were indiscernible, armors and automatons on the floor were discarded, writings on walls were ineligible. There was nothing she could latch onto, no sense, no distractions.

And she knew the rules of the lock in this temple work both ways. Just as the strongest darkness cannot leave, the strongest light cannot enter. She left you here to rot. She will never, ever save you.

A small animal would occasionally walk inside the temple– In one day, even a fully grown badger. Sunset would pounce on them mercilessly, tear them to shreds with her teeth, gorge herself in their flesh with desperation. No, the shadows would not let her starve, but she would do anything to satiate the hunger.

You know what all of this means, doesn’t it?

She would often watch as other shadows moved about. There weren’t many. They couldn’t manifest from the moon often– And they simply idled, when they were present. Phantoms.

Although on rare occasions, she would see them act. They would wear those armors, enter those automatons– Not so much as using them as they would inhabit them. Their simplest, weakest, and yet, most available vessels. And with that, they would shamble towards the exit.

It means no one is coming for you.

They would more often than not fail. The armors would get cleansed by the barrier, the shadows cast back, or simply fizzle out, sent back to their homes on the moon– or be violently thrown through the rooms of the temple, much like Sunset herself.

It means that you are ours.

…But rarely, they would succeed. They would pass by the barrier, cross it, and be free to shamble in the night of Equestria. And she could see that incredibly frequently, they would go to Canterlot– Shambling pieces of armor to be struck down easily. Like moths to a flame. Drawn to the brightest light in Equestria.

There is no escape. You have no friends to rescue you. Celestia sent you here to rot– Killing would have been mercy. And yet, here you are. Right where you belong.

“...Do you ever SHUT UP!?!?!?!?!” The demon spewed flames all around her, pleading for a respite.

But never fear. When Nightmare Moon takes over Equestria, and night reigns eternal… All beings of shadow will be able to roam free.

…And that includes you.

Maybe you’ll have your payback then.

“...All her fault. All her fault. All her fault…” She would repeat endlessly into the dark as she clawed at the walls and shambled through the halls.

If she found any standing piece of furniture, she would shatter it, be it with magic or with her newfound strength. If she found statues intact, she would break them.

“I was enough. I was good. I was good enough. I deserved it, but no, it was her fault, she made me like this, all her fault…” She would plead the air with vicious snarls.

She found a throne room, one that was further into the temple, and it was one of the darkest parts of all of the labyrinth. She sat on the only throne. It wasn’t comfortable. It was cold, it was empty, and lonely.

But she sat on it anyway.

“I deserved it. I earned it. It was meant to be me. But she denied me. She refused me. She… She didn’t LOVE ME!!” She cried out, spewing flames.

Sitting there, in the darkness.

“She didn’t love me. She didn’t love me. Did she ever love me?” Her tears were pitch black. They were viscous, they gnawed at her fur, sticking to it like oil.

Another cry, another roar. That throne room wasn’t perfect. So she would make it so. She wanted to see the light. Everyday she sat there, she wanted to see that light.

So she began breaking every wall. Digging through the mountain with her magic. A straight line through the stone itself to lead her to that archway. Anything to occupy her time.

“...Why didn’t she love me?”

“Trust me, Snips! This is going to win the contest for sure!” Snails toted the camera around carelessly with his magic– Every time the tripod would hit a tree, they would both flinch, and realize neither of them had the capacity to understand if the damage to the equipment was severe.

“And what did that nice zebra lady say?” His legs were considerably shorter than Snails, but he kept up with sheer stubbornness.

“She warned the mayor and a buncha people in town that there was a super dangerous monster here! A horrible dark energy or something.” He spoke absentmindedly, with that perpetual satisfied grin on his face. “Big, scary, sounds awesome!”

“Hohoho yes!!” He hopped up with glee. “We’re getting the front page for SURE!!”

And there it was. The two of them had it in sight– The darkest corner of Everfree, the temple of the moon, a passage built into the mountain itself. Daylight made it considerably less imposing than it was at night.

They had to trek and climb to reach this far– A feat easily achieved by two idiots with no survival instincts.

“Wow. So cool! What do you think this place is?” Snips eagerly walked to the archway.

“I think it's cool!” Snails responded mindlessly.

They took only a second to acknowledge that it was pitch black inside, and went right in.

A large, empty chamber– Debris in the corners, some remains, some discarded pieces of armor– And a chill cutting straight through their hearts that they choose to ignore.

“Okay! Now if I was a big scary monster where would I be?” The first one walked forward, noting that there were several passages to cross– And all of them dark. The only sources of light were the archway, and Snails’s horn.

“If I was a big scary monster I’d be looking for ponies to eat, I think!” Snails responded while setting up the tripod, pointing at the darkness within.

“Hey! That’s brilliant! We’re ponies! We’re the bait!” Amusing himself, Snips did a little dance.

They remained silent, for a moment, simply smiling at a job well done, one they had not done.

The chill that cut through their heart felt colder.

A noise was heard. Nigh imperceptible, and yet, entirely recognizable, from the darkness before them.

Growling.

“Snails.”

“Yeah buddy?”

“We’re the bait.”

“Hm.”

It took them a few seconds but they realized the error of their ways.

After all, they finally noticed the pair of turquoise eyes looking back at them from the dark, incredibly close.

“Snails.”

“Yeah buddy?”

“Take the picture.”

The flash illuminated the room. The demon stared right back at them, not even flinching, her gaze was fixed on her prey almost with curiosity, growling like a hungry beast, towering over them, enormous, compared to the two kids.

“O-OKAY PICTURE TAKEN TIME TO GO–” Finally, their survival instincts kicked in, and the first one ran, and the second followed, barely dragging the camera behind him.

An ear piercing, structure shaking roar was heard behind them– And they saw the light of flames ignite behind them as they ran through the archway desperately.

Clumsily, desperately, they fell through it and rolled through the hillside, crashing, tumbling, finally reaching the forest, dizzy, fatigued.

“W-w-what the heck was THAT thing?!” Snips looked above to the temple, seeing a column of flame be shot through the archway. “L-let’s get out of here, go go GO!!”

They dragged the camera all the way to Ponyville, not realizing it had broken from the fall.

When they finally managed to extract the one picture taken, they heralded each other as heroes– Certainly sure that they would go down in legend, and win the Ponyville bizarre picture contest.

After all, they had captured the one and only picture there would ever be recorded of the demon of the temple of the moon.

AGE 28

A racoon had been foolish enough to cross the archway of the temple.

Sunset now gorged herself in its insides.

It is amusing, how easy you took to eating meat.

“Shut the fuck up.” She stated simply, while licking the blood off her lips, and gnawing at bones.

We weren’t wrong to presume that this is what you were made for… It suits you.

“If I could fly out of here, I would fly to the moon and kill all of you.” She snarled out, chewing through a paw. “You did this to me.”

That’s amusing. What’s a little genocide for someone like you?

“I am not joking. If I had my chance to tear through your insides, I wouldn’t hesitate.” Her raspy voice echoed in the dark. Her eyes caught a glance of a shade watching her eat. She spewed a ball of flame, dissipating it instantly.

It’s cute that you think we did this to you. After all, you let us in. You wanted power, you desperately wanted a way to beat Celestia… We just listened.

“And you haven’t given me that.” She affirmed, breaking a bone beneath her claws. “All you did was turn me into a monster. Celestia beats monsters.”

It’s cute that you think we corrupted you. Influenced, sure. But you among all of us should know just how much your heart makes for a cozy home for beings of darkness.

“And I’m trapped, like all your other vessels and friends. Congrats. You achieved NOTHING!!”She yelled out, spewing flames into the ceiling.

We took Celestia’s only family from her. We achieved everything. Even now, she replaces you, mourns you, endures the absence of you in her life– The pain that your absence leaves is more than an achievement for us. …Although she should be thanking us, after all, you made for a lousy daughter.

“I AM NOT–” She bucked a wall, sending cracks through it. “SHE WOULD NEVER REPLACE ME!!”

She already has. And oh, how easy it was...

“SHUT UP!! YOU DON’T KNOW SHIT!! CELESTIA ONLY SETTLES FOR THE BEST!! SHE WILL NEVER HAVE A PUPIL BETTER THAN ME!!” She roared out, clawing at the floor viciously, at the walls, at anything.

Says the demon in the dark.

Sunset cried out, roaring in the shadows, and abandoned her leftovers to run through the halls. Towards the same objective as always. The archway.

She ran towards it, full speed, full strength, and it rejected her like it always did. It spat her out viciously, igniting her bones with electricity, burning her with light, sending her tumbling back into the dark.

Here’s a secret. We never believed you could kill Celestia. But we will try anything… And above all, we knew that taking her daughter away would cut deeper than any wound. And look at yourself– It was easy.

“I am NOT her daughter. Celestia only settles for the best...” Sunset curled up into herself, shuddering with both anger and the tears that began spewing off of her. “...And she would NEVER find a daughter worse than me.”

Sunset broke through the final wall after weeks of pounding through sheer stone– digging, clawing, blasting– And she finally saw the light of the archway.

“I was good enough. I should have been good enough.” She muttered into the dark, with vicious growls.

She moved the rubble, clearing the debris. She made way to the throne.

“I hate you for not being good enough for you.” With vicious magic movements, she threw rocks aside, breathing in the same cold dusty air.

Finally, she sat at the throne, and she could see the light from it. The light of the setting sun. She took a moment to breathe, and appreciate it– It was like a single star in the night sky.

“But I was strong. I had it. I was going to get it right.” She stepped away from the throne, heading towards the light. “I promise you I was going to get it right.”

Slowly, she approached the sunlight. It spread itself through the floor of the temple, but only slightly– Barely at a length that she could reach, with the barrier in it.

“I hate myself for not being good enough for you.”

Gently, she laid on the floor, and rested her head on it– The soft, warm feeling of being bathed by the sun, she hadn’t felt it properly in over a year. It didn’t even reach her full body.

She closed her eyes, and the pitch black tears flowed again– It was strange, as a demon, it felt so much easier to cry than as a pony.

“Please give me another chance to get it right. Please.” She pleaded with the air, beholding the distant sun.

But she knew that she was wrong, misguided.

She didn’t deserve another chance. She knew above anyone else that she didn’t deserve it.

She knew she never even deserved a chance in the first place. Celestia had chosen wrong.

And now she was home.

Fire magic had always come easy to her. After all, it was anger incarnate– She had that since she was a kid.

Light magic had always been something she struggled with. After all, it was hope incarnate– And she was rarely faithful.

Shadow magic was something she was newly acquainted with. It was bitterness. It was fear. It was a sensation of wanting to turn the world inside out.

It was as easy as breathing.

With it, she would become amorphic. Like a shadow. Crawling in the walls. In the ceiling. Resting, upside down, like a bat, awaiting for any prey to walk through those archways. Awaiting her next meal.

Two pairs of turquoise eyes, shining in the dark.

Waiting for the next prey.

Nothing else mattered.

Rage dwindled. Anger began dissipating.

The voices teased her, but she lacked the desire to bite back. To defy.

There was nothing to defy. She was home.

She came to a simple realization.

That even if she managed to somehow escape this place…

…There wasn’t a single other place in Equestria that she could call home. Not anymore.

She had no other place to belong. Not one being in this vast world that loved her.

If she ever escaped…

…She would run.

Far, any direction, anywhere, as far away as she could. Run away from her past, run away from herself– Run away from a life that once had meaning, and now had nothing.

Run away to the furthest edges of Equestria. Some frozen wasteland, some other country, some other continent.

But she found herself finding less and less reasons to escape.

After all, she was home.

“All my fault… All my fault… All my fault…” She muttered to herself, walking through the dark, clawing at the walls, making sure the path to the throne room from the light was as clear as possible.

“All my fault. All of it. All my fault. Worthless, nothing, everything, my fault.” She snarled to herself.

Hah. Amusing. Having a change of heart?

She turned her head, seeing a shade watching her. Bigger than the others, resembling an alicorn, tilting its head. “Change of what?”

You’re finally accepting yourself as the culprit of your own downfall. Remember what I said… Butchers don’t make for good Princesses.

The shade affirmed quietly, and Sunset barely glanced at it, facing forward, sniffing the air. With another quick glare at the shadow, she spoke curtly. “Why are you pretending to have wings? You’re not an alicorn. You’re just an imitation.”

Then I suppose I am in good company.

With one vicious movement, she spewed flames at the shade, dissipating it. It mocked her with laughter, but she didn’t care. She simply moved on. There was a rat scuttling nearby, and she was hungry.

Her life was over. Everything that she had before was over.

Everything since her birth was a mistake, she could see that now.

Her life in the orphanage felt so small now. So insignificant. So precious. So empty.

Her life as a pupil of Celestia felt like an illusion. A misremembered dream– Or a faded memory.

After all, why would have Celestia ever taken in an orphan as a pupil? It didn’t seem right. It didn’t seem natural or real. Surely, there must have been a mistake. Fiction.

Maybe this is what she had always been. She had always been a monster in the dark– And her life before was something she dreamed up.

What she felt now was real. The clawing of cold marble. The whispers in the dark. The faint light in the distance. This was the most awake she had ever been. The most hungry she had ever been. The most alive she had ever been.

This was all she had ever been– A monster, a creature, drowning in the dark. She could see that now.

This was where she belonged. Her place in the world. Her place among the stars.

She had never been Sunset Shimmer– Sunset Shimmer had never been. She had always been this. It made more sense. It seemed right.

Sunset Shimmer wasn’t dead. Because she had never lived in the first place.

And just like that, she stopped thinking.

A feral, raging beast was all that remained of what was once Sunset Shimmer.

AGE 29

“O-okay…! Here we go…!” The unicorn gazed upon the archway of the temple of the moon, with rehearsed bravery. She took out the note that had been given to her, and reread it once again, just one more time, to ensure that she understood what she had to do perfectly, to a T.

Do not underestimate her. She will be lethal, and show no mercy.

Talking to her might be pointless. She may be too far gone.

But your task remains the same. Purify her, purge the darkness from inside her, and take her away from this place, return her here. Remember how dangerous she is. You cannot hesitate. You cannot show weakness– This may be the strongest enemy you’ve ever faced.

Good luck, my student. I know you can do this.

“Okay, okay, okay…!” She muttered to herself, as she grabbed the grimoire from her backpack– Opening on pages she had marked for importance. She reread every spell she would use, ensuring they were perfectly memorized.

Behind her, the sun hadn’t yet risen. It was night, but the slow rim of light began to rise from the horizon, a promise of what was to come.

“Alright. I got this. I got this!” She assured herself quietly. And just like that, taking her spell book with her, she ventured into the dark.

As soon as she stepped into those halls, she could feel that chill cross through her heart. She was sweating, yes– She refused to hesitate, but she did feel fear.

There were so many doorways, so many passages. So much destruction, too… She could see holes in walls, massive gashes, meteoric strikes…

And of course, through the darkness, she could not see the throne, far into the distance, empty.

“...H-hello?” She called out, shy, at first, her voice echoing.

No response. She breathed in, and called out again. “Hello? Sunset Shimmer! Are you here?”

She felt before she heard. She felt a stirring, a movement, the powerful feeling of being watched, of being craved as prey.

She turned to look up a split second before the demon came crashing down on her.

And just like that, the monster fell face first into her barrier– One she burst and exploded back at it, sending it tumbling to the floor ravenously.

She winced in fear, nearly shrieking. The creature that looked back at her, that viciously stood and readied for another pounce– it was huge, it was monstrous. Her bat-like wings flared menacingly, and her mane became a fiery blaze.

“S-Sunset Shimmer? Are you in there?!” The question was responded swiftly, by the demon lunging forward viciously, and immediately striking another magical barrier.

The mare watched in horror as this beast kept ferociously biting and clawing at the magical barrier she cast, striking it fruitlessly, no matter how much the magic hurt her.

Game face on. Remember why you’re here.

She exploded her barrier once more, sending the demon flying. This time, she struck back immediately, Casting a flare of light into the air, one which illuminated the entire room, and then she began casting spell after spell, having rehearsed these actions plenty of times.

Runes flew into the air, powerful light runes, they connected into each other like pillars of light, almost like a webbing, bathing the room in even more light.

She spread circles of runes into the floor as well. Ensuring that there were many of them as options, and ready to move them at will.

She followed that with fireworks– Light blasts that exploded into concussive blasts repeatedly, all around the beast, discombobulating it, sending it into a spiral of rage and keeping it off balance.

The demon moved, and she had to move too. A column of flame was spewed at her, and she winced fearfully as she teleported away.

In a split second, the monster leapt at her new location, and she teleported again, watching the creature entangle itself onto the light runes, the pillars of light burning her.

No time to think about the screaming or the roars or snarls. She continued casting spells, as efficiently as she could under the pressure.

An elemental barrage, first. Ice blasts froze the demon’s feet into the ground, a burst of water bubbles stifled the flames she spewed out, and a small tornado engulfed her, blinding her, shaking her mane viciously.

And the mare kept casting, kept moving, like dominos she had organized, she knocked them down. The many light runes entangled the demon like whips, restraining her when the ice couldn’t, burning her, forcing her onto the ground– And the runic circles moved to surround her.

She approached the monster wearily, as it thrashed viciously. “O-okay…! Let’s get you out!” She whispered.

“The creature you are attempting to free is DEAD.” A voice resounded from the monster, as an eerie toothy grin manifested in her face.

“N-not on my watch.” The mare proclaimed, as she began channeling light magic into her horn– The room was bathed in it, like it was day.

The demon resumed thrashing. The runic circles surrounded her, spinning madly, the webs of light that entangled her tightened.

Slowly but surely, the darkness began leaking from her eyes and mouth. The Mare’s eyes glowed fully, as she strained fiercely, as if yanking the insides of the beast.

She forced herself to ignore the very distinctive screams of pain she could hear from the beast, sounding more and more natural by the second, as her body morphed and mutated once more.

It was a loud process, not just due to the screams, but the sheer magnitude of so much light perforating so much darkness.

“G-GO BACK TO THE SHADOWS!!!” The unicorn yelled out fiercely, with one final pull.

The shadows from within the beast were removed, a crawling mass of smoke, shuddering and vibrating with rage in the mare’s magical grasp. With one final blast, she bathed it in light, an explosion that resounded across the temple.

Breathing was all she heard for a moment– her own panicked breathing, as she centered herself poorly.

Then she heard crying; Genuine crying from beside her.

Sunset Shimmer was a pony again. She laid on the floor, starving, unmoving, shuddering, bleeding, and above all, crying genuine, real tears.

And besides her, wilted, rotten, where two demon wings, now detached from her, leaving two bloody bite sized chunks of flesh exposed on her back.

“O-oh g-gosh…!” The mare walked closer, inspecting her. “A-are you okay?! Can you speak?? Please tell me you’re okay…!”

The sobbing continued, even stronger now– Sunset could barely open her eyes. The tears were pitch black before, and now finally they seemed normal. And she could not articulate any words amidst them.

“H-here– we have to get out of here, this place isn’t safe. Can you stand?” The unicorn offered her a hoof, and Sunset could barely take it, struggling to raise a single leg.

Slowly but surely, the mare clumsily hoisted her up, and allowed Sunset to lean on her as they moved towards the light.

Sunset had a misstep– Or maybe she was just too weak, and fell back to the floor, tumbling on her side.

“N-no! I’ve got you!” The Mare leaned forward with worry, attempting to help the crying wounded Sunset with questionable results. They were almost there.

“You overstep.”

An eerie voice like a whisper manifested behind them.

“She belongs to us.”

She could see many figures in the dark approaching like phantoms.

“She will never escape us.”

They were surrounded now, surrounded by what seemed like hundreds of ponies made of pure darkness, all glaring at them.

“Leave her here. She will betray you. She will leave you. She will kill you.”

“I’m not listening to you!!” The unicorn stomped a hoof on the floor, frowning. “Y-you can’t have her!!”

With one magical motion, she took Sunset, and dragged her towards the exit. Her horn shined bright like a star, keeping any of those monsters at bay, ensuring they could do nothing, as they hissed and yelled in anger, with the light burning them.

Sunset nearly choked on her sobs as she saw the archway approaching, as she was dragged through the floor towards it.

“W-wait, Wait…!” She tried pleading, but her voice was weak, raspy, barely audible. “I-I can’t cross it–”

And then they crossed it.

The unicorn dragged her outside. She felt the grass beneath her. She felt fresh air again. And just like that, she didn’t even try getting up, and continued to sob even more.

The archway was behind them, and the unicorn let out a sigh of relief– She cast another magic light blast inside the structure, just to be sure.

“W-we’re safe. We’re safe!” She affirmed several times. “I have food! A-and water. Hang on, I need to stop your bleeding…!”

Sunset didn’t even move. She felt the warmth of the morning that came, she felt the dew in the grass beneath her, she saw an ant carrying a leaf, she felt the gentle touch of the unicorn trying to heal her… And nothing else mattered.

Slowly, she remembered what it was like to be. To live. To truly breathe.

She remembered her name, who she was, who she had been, and who she had desired to be.

And none of it mattered anymore.

Her crying of sorrow turned to joy, as she laughed in between her sobs, smiling fully. The unicorn that had saved her– She was beautiful. She was an angel. She was a good samaritan– A precious being that had risked her life to save a demon that didn’t deserve it.

She muttered carefully as she cast healing magic over Sunset’s body, as she moved her gently, even as she winced at the two enormous gashes on her back that continued to bleed. Goodness for the sake of goodness. Sunset could see it clearly as day– A radiant compassion that was almost blinding.

“I have bandages!! O-oh gosh. I’ll try my best, okay?” She affirmed, and Sunset only smiled, as she watched this mare work. She was beautiful. She was a savior… She was everything.

Sunset’s life recontextualized itself in a mere moment, as her consciousness readjusted itself.

She wanted to run away. Her life in Canterlot was over– Her life in Equestria was over.

She wished desperately for purpose, and she found it, then and there.

This new mare. This beautiful, kind, loving mare that had saved her, that was currently bandaging up her bruised and bloody body, the scars on her back that would never heal-– This would be her new purpose. Protecting her. Keeping her safe. Being by her side, no matter how far they would travel, no matter how distant her life was.

“T-thank you…!” Sunset stuttered out, as she was helped up, now bandaged in several places. She didn’t even mind the pain anymore– The blood stained the rags easily, and she didn’t care. “T-thank you so, so much…!”

Instinctively, she hugged that mare tightly, and continued to cry in her embrace– And to her delight, she didn’t let go, accepted it fully. “It’s okay…! It’s over now. You’re okay.”

In the distance, the sun was rising, bathing Everfree in light– And now Sunset could feel it fully. She shuddered with joy, as tears continued to stream down her cheeks.

The mare only undid from the hug to offer her water. “Here! You need to hydrate yourself. Drink as much as you need, I brought extra!” She affirmed kindly, and Sunset gladly drank from the entire canteen then and there.

“I have some sandwiches too! But we should be good for food, since we–”

“Listen.” Sunset affirmed, still smiling, as the tears began to fade. “What you saved me from, what you just pulled me out from… I was sure I would be there forever– I-I deserved to be there forever. But you saved me.”

“I’m glad I was here!” The unicorn gave her a genuine toothy smile. “I’m glad I could help.”

“N-no, you don’t understand. I’ve never been beaten in a fight before– And I’m so, so glad that you were the first to do it. I have a debt to repay you… I owe you my life– I owe you everything.” Sunset affirmed, while she bowed. “So this is my vow, this is my pledge to you. For as long as I live, I will serve you, protect you, do your bidding, whatever you require of me.” She raised her head slowly, still smiling, still weary. “I owe you everything. And as a Paladin, I will follow you to the ends of the earth if necessary. …If that’s okay…?”

The unicorn before her was understandably confused and flustered, as she nodded firmly. “Um, that’s not necessary, but, okay?” She grinned awkwardly.

“My name is Sunset Shimmer, and if you accept this pledge, you’ll have a Paladin by your side for as long as you desire it.” She bowed again, and kept her head low, waiting for an answer.

A few seconds passed with the unicorn thinking, looking away into the distance, into the lights of the far away city pensively.

The sun rose behind Canterlot. She had a mission to fulfill, and this seemed to be a pretty practical way to fulfill it.

Finally, she nodded, and responded. “...Okay, I accept. Y-you don’t have to bow though. It’s nice to meet you, Sunset Shimmer!”

Raising her head, smiling truly, Sunset came closer, with genuine excitement for the future. “It’s nice to meet you too. So, where are we going first? Anywhere but here, I hope! What’s your name?”

“Hi, um…” She smiled a bit awkwardly, tilting her head. “My name is Twilight Sparkle. Hi…!”

“Twilight Sparkle. Beautiful name.” She nodded, smiling fully. “Where do you live? Where are we off to? I’ll go to the ends of Equestria if you want– From frozen wastes to the dragonlands, I’ll follow you anywhere.” And she would do so with a smile. She would do so with the joy of greeting a new life.

This was her chance to be a new person. A better person. To find out who she could be without Celestia. To find out who she could be by herself.

This was her chance to have a do over. A do over on everything.

And that anticipation remained for a few seconds as Twilight fidgeted.

“I, um, I live in Canterlot.”

Sunset’s eyes widened.

“I, uh, am Queen Celestia’s pupil.”

Sunset’s jaw dropped.

“...Your replacement.”

Sunset’s heart sank.

“I-I– I just–” She shuddered, looking at nothing, vision blurring. “D-did I just– Did I just pledge myself to– Did I–”

“Um… yes. To me. You just pledged yourself, to your, uh, replacement.” Twilight smiled awkwardly, shrugging. “Um… So, you have to follow me to go see Celestia now, huh…?Sorry…?”

Sunset turned to the rising sun, to Canterlot, her breathing unstable, her vision blurred, her dizziness spreading.

She spoke one word, one word that defined her entire mental state, everything that had just been built up to crash down immediately, everything that she had hoped for subsumed, destroyed, the life she had left behind did not leave her, and now she had just attached herself back into it like a fool. So she spoke one word.

“FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCK!!!!!!!!!!”

“Are you hungry? I brought sandwiches!”

Back in the Canterlot Palace once more. She felt like a zombie. She was wrapped in bandages in many places, her back ached, the two gashes where her wings used to be continued to bleed, even her muzzle was bandaged– She walked low, head down, still regaining her strength, following Twilight, like she had promised.

And she could see it– In the eyes of the workers in the castle, even in the guards– Some that recognized her. Some that knew her. They would recoil. They would flinch, they would back away, they would leave.

Their expressions… Surprise. Fear. Shock. Fear.

The three-legged gardener whimpered and cried upon seeing her, running away as fast as she could, tripping to the floor failingly.

Sunset had no words. Nothing to say. She never wanted to come back here. She knew she didn’t deserve it. She knew she deserved much worse than banishment into a simple temple.

And here she was.

“G-gosh– I was told about your reputation before, but… Wow.” Twilight grimaced, smiling awkwardly. “Um… The throne room is this way.”

“I know.” Was all that came out of Sunset’s mouth– A raspy weak affirmation.

“So… When did you first meet Celestia?” The unicorn approached her with a peppy smile. “The day I first saw her was in a Summer Sun celebration! It was so awe inspiring!! Seeing her bring so much hope and joy through an exercise she had performed for thousands of years– It was beautiful…!! How about you?”

Sunset felt choked up– Not as if she was on the verge of tears, but rather on the verge of screaming, like a caged animal, like she was still the demon. Twilight Sparkle was the living proof of all of her flaws. “...I first saw Celestia when she murdered a titan that was attacking my hometown.” She spoke simply, looking down, voice failing her.

“O-oh gosh! I hope that everypony was alright!” Twilight came closer, concerned.

She worried about the bystanders. She had no interest in the combat or the battle that ensued, and that was another tally that marked her superiority to Sunset. “...Yeah. They were. Because of her.”

But the tally was already scored. After all, this goofy, ditzy nerdy unicorn had already proven her supremacy against Sunset by beating her, and sparing her. As if the Paladin would ever do the same.

The living proof of her inadequacy. The living proof of her failings. And the Paladin had pledged herself to her.

“She didn’t tell me much about you, except that you were super strong! And wow, I think she undersold that part.” Twilight giggled to herself, taking note of how Sunset was taller and bigger. “But she did seem to care a lot about you! I’ve never seen her get so worried about preparing me for a test before, heh!”

“T…Test?” She asked, ears twitching, grimacing.

“Yeah, you were my latest test! To see if I could purify a deep hold of shadow magic on somepony, WHILE surviving a fight with them. I was pretty nervous, but it’s nothing that plenty of study and preparation doesn’t help with!”

“Study and… Preparation…?” She was in disbelief, she had no response, there was nothing she could say. She had sunk so low that she was a mere test to her replacement, one she passed with flying colors. They finally reached the throne room doors.

“So… Are you ready for this?”

Once again, no response. She never thought she’d have to do this, much less be able to. So why would she have ever prepared herself to do this? What could possibly be done to make this right?

“Okay! Let’s go!” She opened the doors, and the guards before her flinched and backed up in surprise, seeing the newcomer.

Celestia was sitting at her throne, like she always had. Raven was near her, making annotations, like she always had. Everything changed, and nothing at all. The world moved on without Sunset, and yet she was still here.

She didn’t bother looking at their nervous, mournful expressions as she followed Twilight closer to the Queen. She simply closed her eyes, or stared at the floor.

Celestia’s pupil was the first to speak. “Soooo, Queen Celestia! You’ll never guess who I managed to bring back…! A-actually maybe you can guess, cause she’s right here. But, um…”

No one else said anything, Sunset didn’t dare look up, even as Twilight whispered to her.. “...Am I helping? Was that an ice breaker?”

Slowly, Celestia moved down from her throne, addressing her pupil first. “Thank you, my most faithful student. Not only did you manage to cleanse the darkness that took hold of her, but you even brought her back here. You performed impeccably as usual, my pupil. You passed this test wonderfully.” There was no smile, but there was genuine pride in her words. Sunset’s eyes twitched.

“Thank you very much, Queen Celestia!” Twilight fidgeted gleefully, nearly hopping up and down. “U-um, and well, I think Sunset is pretty thankful, right? Right Sunset?”

No response from the Paladin, who refused to raise her head.

“Sunset Shimmer…” Celestia spoke gently, carefully, as she eyed Sunset’s back– The massive gashes, still bleeding onto her bandages thoroughly.. “...Are you alright?”

Seconds passed while the Paladin gathered the strength for speaking and making eye contact. When she did, she removed all emotion from her voice.

“...Before Twilight Sparkle revealed her identity to me, after she saved me… I pledged myself to her. I was thankful for a respite, for a good samaritan to be kind enough to bring me back from hell. It was a genuine Paladin pledge… That she accepted. …Then I found out who she was.”

Celestia’s eyes widened slightly, as she quietly watched the two.

“...But you’re the Queen of the Sun. And if you don’t want me walking these halls again, then the pledge is nullified, and I’ll be on my way. We’ll never have to see each other again– I promise you I will never cause any more trouble, here or anywhere.” Her eyes were nearly pleading for the Queen to let her out.

Silent seconds passed. Celestia had more than enough time to know exactly what she wanted. She did not dare smile, but she spoke with professionalism and pleasure. “...A Paladin pledge is serious business, Sunset Shimmer. I will not go against Twilight’s wishes, if she chooses to accept it. Your servitude will be to her, not to me. Isn’t that right, my pupil?”

Twilight could feel the amount of expectation, as the Queen glared at her not with anger, with a glance that forced her to play along. “Y-yes! Yes, that’s right! Um. I’m okay with this whole pledge thing! It’s fine!” She spoke earnestly, a bit flustered.

“See, Sunset?” Now Celestia smiled. Not smugly, but happily. “Twilight Sparkle wishes for you to stay here with us; And I certainly agree that she could use a protector. And it is your duty as a pledged Paladin to follow her every command, isn’t it?”

“...It is.” The unicorn snarled quietly, breathing unsteadily.

“Then it is settled!” The Queen almost happily spread her wings wide. “Shall I arrange your quarters?”

“No.” She responded immediately. “I’ll find quarters elsewhere in Canterlot. Where’s my armor?”

Silence. The Queen suppressed a sigh of disappointment, and the feeling of the arrow crossing through her heart. “All of your things are in storage, here in the palace. Do you remember the way?”

“Yes. I’ll go get them now.” She responded curtly, turning around.

Twilight, who had been watching the entire conversation, shily waved. “A-and I’ll go make sure she’s alright!! U-um, we’ll talk later, Queen Celestia! Thank you!”

“Yes, we will.” She affirmed quietly, watching Sunset walk away without hesitation.

Quiet seconds passed, as she returned to her throne, watching her old pupil leave the room with no more words exchanged.

As soon as she was out of sight, the Queen let out a prolonged, weary sigh of sorrow. “...She did not even try to apologize…”

“And neither did you.” Raven, from beside her, noted without even looking at her, continuing to make annotations. “You’re on the same page, then. No apology will ever fix this.”

Sunset watched with silent disbelief. All of her previous life was collected into a few small boxes in a Canterlot Palace storeroom.

Dusty, abandoned, clearly having been safekept, yet forgotten.

She rummaged through it, trying to see what was worth keeping, and what she could discard. So many things that seemed to hold more and yet less value all at once. Library cards. Concert tickets. Texts on spells she had studied when she was young.

And Twilight was near her, helping unpack, as she kept running into more and more items of importance.

A few of her old jackets. Some with spikes, others with some stamps or pins on them. They seemed so small now. Relics of her younger years… maybe some of them would still fit her. But what would be the point? Like crawling inside old skin.

“Wow, are all those yours?” The unicorn curiously eyed from the sidelines. “I didn’t think– Y’know what, the punk look does suit you…”

“They’re from when I was younger.” She absentmindedly folded them, unsure of how many she’d keep, how many she’d leave here. “They don’t matter.”

She found several magical study books– Ancient Paladin tomes of history and combat, and even one of the Valkyries. She thought this new title would liberate her. It didn’t. And she would never, ever be a Valkyrie.

“W-woah, those books look OLD! Is this how you learned to be a Paladin?!” Twilight’s eyes gleamed as she analyzed the covers.

“Partially. Celestia did most of the combat training.” She placed the books in a pile, one she’d have to return to the restricted section sometime.

“So cool…” Twilight analyzed the old pages carefully. “Where did you get ancient tomes this old?!”

“At the–” She remembered an old promise. “It’s a long story. You wouldn't believe me if I told you.”

She saw a few pictures. Some of her and Celestia, young and naive, starry eyed– Most were taken by Raven. She immediately discarded them, shuddering as she did it, leaving them in a box she would not take with her.

“Oh, these are kinda cute! How old were you in these?” With a snicker, the pupil shuffled towards the box to get a glance.

“Around twelve.” She responded absentmindedly. “Please don’t look at those.”

“T-TWELVE?!” In disbelief, Twilight had to sit down. “I-I mean, I knew Celestia had had a pupil long before me, but I didn’t know she had taken one in so young…!”

“...She took me in when I was nine.”

“Wow! No wonder you’re so strong!” Twilight snickered, shuffling around. “Lots of time to train, huh?”

“...And you have been her pupil for two years, right?”

“Yep!” And somehow, she already was stronger.

Her old journal. The one she used to communicate with Celestia when they were apart. One of the few things that kept her sane during her school years. She dreaded opening its pages now– Seeing such innocent correspondence, such pointless words.

“What’s this book for?”

“It’s nothing.”

She found her old guitar. No, not hers. A gift from her caretaker Peony– Old, worn, decorated with faded stickers and dents, having rested unplayed for years; The last memory she had of her orphan origin. A gift she neglected and shunned. Could she play now without trembling? Would she even remember how?

“Wow, you play guitar? That’s pretty cool! Nopony on my family plays instruments at all.” She made a face of both annoyance and disdain, after all, Sparkles didn’t have time for arts.

“...No, I don't play it.”

Her Paladin armor, not displayed on a stand, but taken apart, rested in a cardboard box. Black obsidian with golden accents, it used to be imposing– But it seemed so weak now. A symbol of all her strength, and how she had nothing else but strength.

“So this is your armor…! Wow, you have attention to detail…!” Twilight inspected it thoroughly, holding it with curiosity. “I bet you’ve been on some fights with this– It’s got pretty impressive wear!”

“Yeah. Some.” Sunset grimaced, holding her helmet– She had murdered while wearing this. Did she feel sorry? She couldn’t tell.

She shuddered, finding the last bit of memorabilia at the bottom of the box.

Two coupons for ‘Triple Treat Threat’s Ice Cream Parlor’, for a yearly Mother’s day discount. There was a distinctive design for each, that made one coupon smaller than the other, with a drawing of a smaller filly accompanied by the larger coupon, that housed the drawing of the larger mare.

Two coupons that had laid unused in the bottom of Sunset’s closet for nearly a decade. And now, they were here, in this box– A promise she and Celestia had made that now meant nothing. One of many.

“...I can’t do this, Twilight.” She exhaled weakly, closing her eyes.

“Can’t do what? What’s going on?”

“This. All this. I can’t be here. I can’t be in this goddamn castle. I can’t pretend that I could live like this again.” She affirmed coldly, beholding the two coupons. “My life before all this is dead, I can’t go back to it and pretend… I can’t pretend it’s okay. I destroyed it. I destroyed everything.”

“You don’t have to pretend…?” Twilight came closer, with a sympathetic pout. “This isn’t the same as it was before, it’s new! What you’ll be doing here… Working with me, it’ll be different, won’t it?”

“You can dissolve my pledge. You can let me go. Please let me go.” Sunset begged, looking directly at her. “I fuck up everything I do, Twilight. I’m life threatening. You need to steer clear of me. Every decent goddamn person in this castle hates me or fears me, and they’re right to. You shouldn’t want me to be here, no one should. H-hell– I should be dead for what I did.”

“Celestia doesn’t hate you!” She affirmed proudly, smiling. “And I don’t either!”

“I nearly killed your brother. Did you know that?” She felt a bit exasperated, as she came closer. “I turned into a horrifying demon beast and nearly burned this castle down– I almost killed every worker and guard here– I nearly bit your brother's head off.”

“But you didn’t!” She responded with a shrug and an awkward smile. “He and Celestia told me about it, don’t worry! Everything turned out okay!”

“And???! Why don’t you hate me?! I nearly killed someone in your family! I nearly killed YOU! I nearly–”

“--But you didn’t.” She shrugged again, smiling warmly. “S-sorry. Sparkles don’t hold grudges– My brother doesn’t, either. I wasn’t here when all that happened, so… You seem fine to me now?”

“A-are you kidding me?!” She groaned, rolling her eyes. “You’ve got to be joking, of COURSE you’re my replacement, you’re perfectly forgiving!! How are you THIS perfect?!”

“Oh, I’m not perfect. You’ll see, when I start reading a good book, I just zone out and–”

“And you’re humble, too! God fucking damnit.” She sighed out, shuddering, shaking her head.

“...Do you hate me for replacing you?” Twilight’s ears flattened, as she winced. “Is… Is that what this is about? Please don’t hate me…!”

“How could I hate you?! You saved my fucking life!!” Sunset hung her head low in shame and frustration with an exhale. “A-and you proved without a shadow of doubt that you’re better than me already. I can’t hate you. I can’t.”

“Oh, phew, haha! That’s a relief!” Twilight smiled genuinely. “So, I was thinking–”

“Twilight, look at me. I’m a fucking mess. I’m no good for anything. You can break my pledge. You can let me go. Please, please let me go.” She pleaded once more.

Silence, as the pupil thought to herself thoroughly.

“...Where would you go?”

“I don’t know. Anywhere but here.” She winced, looking away.

There was nowhere to go.

So that meant she could go anywhere, right?

“And… Why did you pledge yourself to me, in the first place…?” She looked down, pouting.

“I didn’t know who you were. I thought you were just… I don’t know. A kind soul saving me from hell. I thought I’d…” She let out an exhale, shaking her head. “I thought you were my chance for a do over. For me to try living again as someone else. Start fresh. Go anywhere… But here.”

“I-I see… Sorry.” She muttered, looking away in embarrassment. “I really did want to help, y’know? Sure, Celestia is the one that directed me, but I thought… I thought it’d be good to save her last pupil… See what she was like, y’know?”

“Sorry to disappoint.” She stated simply, not make eye contact.

“N-no, I’m the one who’s sorry.” Twilight said simply. “Because I’m not letting you go.” She affirmed, tilting her head, trying to smile warmly. “Celestia thinks you still can do good… I think you can still do good. I think you can do better, so… I want you here.”

Sunset shuddered, letting out a weary exhale. “...As your Paladin, I have to comply.”

“L-look…!” Fidgeting with her mane, Twilight almost whispered, ashamed of holding Sunset like this. “Celestia believes in you. So I do too, y’know? I think everypony deserves a second chance, and you’re no exception. So… Maybe you can take this as a chance to turn your life around…?”

“T-turn my life around– Wow.” Sunset let out an ironic chuckle. “God damnit.”

Twilight Spoke as gently as she could. “Look… Sometimes, you hurt people… And then you just have to keep living. You have to keep trying.”

Sunset listened quietly as the pupil kept giving her more wisdom. “Yes, you made mistakes… But you’re still here, right…? You want to make amends? All that’s stopping you is you, right…?” She had a warm smile and a friendly shrug.

“...Spoken as the perfect star pupil of the Queen of the Sun.” Sunset breathed out, looking down. “And by the way; Celestia believed in me and then I became a demon. She’s not always right.”

“I dunno, she seems pretty wise! In all the time I studied with her–”

“She isn’t. After all, she took me in.”

Twilight adhered to a strict routine– Strict enough that ‘stay in bed for five more minutes’ was a part of her schedule. And she did so with just as much efficiency as everything else.

Her room in the Canterlot Palace was incredibly homey. For anyone else, it would be a complete mess. For her? It was comfort incarnate. Books, papers, all sorts of texts and magical artifacts laid about everywhere.

Her alarm rang, she stretched, yawned, and slowly made her way out of her room.

And was surprised by what she saw outside.

Sunset Shimmer, in full Paladin getup, wearing the obsidian armor that fit her muscular frame perfectly– And beneath, the many bandages that Twilight had applied still rested tightly on her. She looked like she had lost sleep– But her demeanor had entirely changed from the weeping mare she rescued.

She was stoic, cold, and professional. “Is this the time you usually wake up?”

“Um… Yes? Good morning!” She smiled, while nodding, still confused. After all, Sunset seemed utterly aloof.

“Okay. I'll set my alarm accordingly.” She spoke without even making eye contact. “Here’s how this is going to work. By all intents and purposes, I’ll be your bodyguard from now on. I’ll shadow you from close or far if need be, I’ll get a feel for your routine so I can adjust mine, and if you want me to back off at any time, you can just say so– And in days where you’re here only, I’ll likely do other things, since this castle is one of the safest places in Equestria.”

“R-right! Wow, you’re professional!” She giggled to herself in surprise. “I wasn’t expecting that!”

“Well, you did have a lousy first impression of me.” She exhaled, looking down. “That was unprofessional back there. You won’t have to worry about it again.”

“O-okay? It’s okay to cry, if that’s what you mean…?”

“It wasn’t.” She shook her head absentmindedly. “If all I have is this job then I’ll do it right. That’s all.”

“I can respect that! So where are you staying?”

“Canterlot. I’m getting an apartment.”

“Oh, not in the castle? Celestia offered a room, didn’t she?”

“She did.” She didn't bother elaborating, just went silent.

"...And are your wounds okay? Last time I saw your back, well...!" The pupil grimaced in concern.

"They're fine. I can still walk." Sunset barely shrugged, ignoring the pain she felt when walking or even standing, or doing anything at all. “And remember, if you think you don’t need my services, you can just dissolve the pledge, and we won’t have to see each other again.”

“That’s funny. You’re not getting away that easily.” Twilight smirked, resulting in Sunset rolling her eyes.

“What’s the first item on your agenda?”

“Breakfast.” Twilight smiled mischievously. “Let’s go!”

She had expected some grandiose training routine– And was instead reminded that she herself had skipped breakfast.

“There’s a library in the castle– Why would you even come here?!” Sunset was in silent disbelief, walking through the halls of the Canterlot library, something she had not done in years. “Most of the books here, if not all, are already in Celestia’s collection in the castle.”

“I’ve always come here!” Twilight announced peppily, as she walked over to the counter. “Since I was a foal. Ask my parents, or anypony really, they’ll usually say I practically lived here. The books here just feel special, y’know? They have that special Canterlot Library smell…!”

“...Smell?” Involuntarily, she had to suppress laughter, and that wound up as a silly grin on her face.

“Well look at that. I think that’s the first time I’ve seen you smile since I rescued you!” Twilight tilted her head in delight, teasing, grinning.

“I-I’m not smiling, I’m just–” She nearly burst into a chuckling fit. “Book smell. Are you kidding me?”

“Twilight Sparkle, what a pleasure!” The old mare by the counter greeted them with a weary smile. “Here for borrowing or returning?”

“Returning!” She smiled fully, while putting back the old books. “Oh yeah, Dusty Pages, this is Sunset, my new bodyguard!”

“Sunset? Sunset Shimmer?” with a sly smile, the old lady leaned forward. “Why, it IS you…! What a surprise, where have you been all these years, you little rascal? Look at you, all grown up!”

“Hi, Dusty. I’ve been, uh… Around.” She feigned a smile.

“When I heard Twilight became Celestia’s new pupil, I thought it was because you graduated! Never heard anything from you again, though, so I was just left wondering. Bodyguard, though? That’s—”

“--You two know each other?!” Twilight’s jaw was dropped, in disbelief.

“Um, yeah. I used to live here, remember?” Sunset tilted her head. “I visited this library a lot of times. I still have a card and everything. I always preferred the castle one, though.”

“You don’t have to keep saying that, my heart’s already broken, Shimmy!” The old mare feigned despair, and immediately broke into giggles. “Still though. Bodyguard, huh? Look at that getup! It’s like you’re the knights of old!”

“Wait a fucking minute.” Sunset’s eyes widened, as she moved slightly, gazing at a painting behind Dusty Pages. “The Best Book Borrower… That’s YOU?!” She turned to Twilight in disbelief.

A picture of her hung on the wall with a proud smile holding a book and starry eyes– A picture Sunset had always been puzzled by, thinking the mare in it must have been some sort of lunatic.

“That’s right! It’s my most proud accomplishment…!” Twilight pridefully and joyfully crossed her arms and nodded.

“You’re literally the pupil of Queen Celestia!” Sunset barked out in disbelief.

“O-oh, right!” Twilight chuckled, facepalming. “I forgot!”

The Paladin watched in disbelief, the humility of this unicorn was blinding and exasperating.

“And… You gave her a boutique here in Canterlot?”

“Not gave, I really can’t give things like that.” Twilight pouted, shaking her head. “But hey, she seemed really talented, and I thought why not pull some strings and give her a chance to prove herself here? I am a pupil of the Queen, so I guess I have some influence. Makes me want to help my friends, y’know?”

“A seamstress from Ponyville. Huh. If you say so.” Sunset shrugged. “And you’re sure she wasn’t just using you?”

“Rarity is really nice! Trust me, you’re gonna love her.” Giggling, she then had to give a disclaimer. “...But fair warning, she’ll try to dress you up. She does that a lot.”

“For the record, you’re not getting me to wear anything else other than this.” She tapped her armor.

“Oh, I don’t knoooow…” Twilight tilted her head, grinning mischievously. “Couldn’t I just order you to accept wearing a dress that Rarity makes?”

“...No…?”

“Oh my gosh I could, couldn’t I?” She nearly burst out in giggles. “Don’t worry. I won’t abuse this power.”

All that the Paladin could do was exhale, knowing well that she was in a dreadful predicament.

“But c’mon, we’re almost there! You’re gonna love her. She’s not the only one that I managed to get a job here, you know? I met the current royal jester in Ponyville too!”

“Royal jester… Wasn’t it that crazy pink Earth Pony I saw in the throne room?”

“Yep! Pinkie! She is a bit odd, but really nice when you get to know her.”

“I’ll take your word for it.”

“Finally!! The planetarium is looking so GOOD!!!” Twilight giddily trotted forward, leading the way. “Remember that giant plant monster you slayed the other week? They finally managed to repair the damage!!”

“Canterlot planetarium… Huh.” Sunset spent a moment, thinking. Was this building new, or did she come here as a foal? The memories felt so distant, so untouchable. Maybe Celestia had taken her inside once.

A gorgeous dome-like structure, filled with constellation-style decorations, a collection of knowledge of astronomers from all over Equestria, from centuries ago to the present.

Sunset followed her in, of course. Twilight gushed endlessly about the beauty of the stars, about all that was discovered by studying them, about each constellation and their meaning, and about celestial magic.

History, science, and magic– She knew them all well, and loved them dearly.

Sunset’s job was to look after Twilight. So even though they were under a dome that displayed the cosmos, she still observed the mare carefully, watching her every giggle as she gushed about everything.

Sunset stepped into the club. A front, she was sure. She sniffed the air, and went to the receptionist without hesitation.

The music boomed through the walls, echoing across the building.

“Where’s Twilight Sparkle.” She asked curtly, narrowing her eyes.

“Hah, what are you, here for a costume party?” The receptionist took her lightly. His mistake.

Sunset grabbed his head, smashed it against the counter, and brought him closer. “I won’t repeat myself.” She stated with a snarl.

“G-guys, get the fuck in here!!!” He cried out in fear.

A crowd of eight brawlers barged through a door, carrying bats and chains, immediately eyeing her as an opponent. She didn’t even blink. They shouted aggressively for her to leave or else.

Breaking legs, knocking out opponents in a single punch, using their own weapons against them, breaking the environment with her enemy’s bodies, a violent dance that she knew all too well and missed dearly.

A chain entangled in one of her legs. She flipped into the air, pulling the user with it, and stomping on them when she went down.

Her helmet blocked a bat blow. She immediately grabbed the weapon and broke it on the head of her opponent.

A glare was all that was required for the last enemies to either fold or run.

She walked past the unconscious, bloody and bruised crowd, meeting the receptionist who cowered in the corner.

“Do I need to repeat myself?” She stomped a hoof on the floor.

“T-top floor!! She’s with the boss!! Y-you can’t miss his office, it’s the biggest one!! Please don’t hurt me!!”

She ignored him, and dashed forward. Any enemy that dared stand in her way met the same fate as the others.

She bucked the door of the office clean off its hinges, running inside with worry. “I’m here!! What’s– wait, what?”

Twilight Sparkle and the crime boss sat politely at opposite ends of the same table, having a casual conversation– The mare was not restrained or even afraid– There were no guards in the room at all.

“Hey, what’s the big idea? That door was hoof carved!” The boss huffed, narrowing his eyes.

“Hi, Sunset! What happened to you?”

“What happened to me?! What happened to YOU!” The Paladin was in disbelief. “I thought these bandits kidnapped you?!”

“Oh, they did! I was just talking to their boss about their business practice and how they’d get more out of it if they went official!” She giggled to herself, shrugging. “It’s just an inefficient work practice to want to expand endlessly. Not to mention unethical.”

“The lil’ lady here convinced me thoroughly.” The crime boss sat back on his chair, sighing. “She’s right. Tryin’ to expand my business and take over other crime families is pointless, when I already got all the resources I need to go into retirement if I wanted to.”

“Indeed! You’d be better off just helping Equestria be a better place with your influence!” Twilight smiled warmly fully. “I’m sure your men would also enjoy the benefits of unionizing, too. It helps everypony!”

“You…” Sunset grimaced in confusion. “You just talked to them?”

“What else would I have done?” She tilted her head in amused confusion. “By the way, how did you get up here, weren’t there guards?”

“Nope, no guards. We should go, now.” Sunset shook her head, coming closer. “Thanks for the hospitality, crime boss guy, but Sparkle here has a routine she needs to follow. Let’s go, now.”

“Hah, see? I told you she was hasty!” Twilight and the crime boss shared giggles, as Sunset led her out of the room in a hurry.

“Your mom was… Nice. And your dad makes a mean casserole.” Sunset laid back on the bench, watching the Canterlot skyline.

“Right?? They’re the best. I’m glad you got to meet them!” She beamed, organizing a few papers. “I still gotta introduce you to Shinning Armor and his wife, Cadance, though.”

“I already know both of them– Wait, wife? Cadance? Princess Cadance?!” Her ears twitched in confusion.

“Yep! They got married on the crystal empire last year, the ceremony was really beautiful.”

“...Huh. So that’s why the royal guard has no captain now.” She mulled over an annoying lapse in security that she had noticed in the past weeks bitterly.

“...The ceremony was beautiful, but also Chrysalis. Was there. Ugh.”

“You’ve gotta be kidding me.” Sunset rolled her eyes. “Well, I should have known that she would have caused trouble after she broke out…”

“Yeah, it was definitely tough, but me and Cadance beat her!” Twilight giggled. “Plus, after that, a few changelings started coming forward. This really sweet guy named Thorax lives with them now!”

“Sorry, ‘coming forward?’ coming forward with what?”

“Oh right, you weren't here for that… Changelings can live without draining love! He came forward with a small group of them that wanted to try to form their own coalition to inspire more of their kind to join them! It was so sweet– I’m still in contact with them, helping them get rights and stuff.”

“There can be good changelings?” Sunset grimaced, remembering not only the battle she had with Chrysalis, but the changelings she murdered when they freed their Queen. “And, uh… I imagine you just talked to them to discover that…?”

“Of course!” She giddily shrugged. “It wasn’t that hard! We’re hoping that we can bring more changelings out of Chrysalis’s hive and convince them to live in peace with everypony. Celestia was super proud– She said that if the Queen of Vermin doesn’t have lackeys, she’ll be basically powerless.”

“And you just… Did that, easily.” Sunset tried not feeling incompetent in comparison– But once more, there was plain proof of how much better of a pupil Twilight made. “You just… Used diplomacy?”

“Are you feeling okay? You seem really confused by all this.” The pupil tilted her head.

“I-I’m fine. It’s fine.” She shrugged, shaking her head. “Your parent’s were nice, at least. They must be proud of their son for marrying a princess.”

“They really are!” She nodded gleefully. “What are your parents like?”

“...Twilight, I don’t–”

“O-oh my gosh, I’m so sorry, I forgot!!” She buried her face in her hooves in shame. “I’m so, SO sorry.”

“It’s okay, don’t worry.” She chuckled, shrugging. “...It doesn’t bother me.”

“...Sunset…?” Flash’s eyes widened as he flew by, seeing the familiar obsidian armor walking by the gardens.. “So it’s true, you are back. Gosh, are you okay…? What happened?!”

“O-oh. Hi Flash.” She recoiled, grimacing. “It’s… A long story. But yeah, I'm back. And I’m serving the new star pupil.”

“Sunset, seriously… Are you okay?” He persisted, landing near her with concern.

“Flash, look…” She sighed, shaking her head. “We shouldn’t talk anymore. You can do better than me, just… Pretend you don’t know me.”

“That’s not really my style, Sun.” He grinned, coming closer. “I was super worried, you know… I thought you were dead.”

“I might as well be.” She breathed, looking down. “B-but I mean it. You should steer clear of me. For your own good.”

“H-hey, c’mon, we can still be friends, right?” He grimaced sadly. “Like, you don’t have to act all tough, we can just–”

“Sorry. But I can’t pretend–” She stopped herself, closing her eyes, and turning around. “Just… Goodbye, Flash.”

Sunset had dealt with mind control before, or, in this case, mind coercion.

This was at least more calming. Soothing, almost. The siren songs were felt in her entire body, echoing in her head, bouncing around her bones, but it didn’t bother her.

She didn’t hear birds singing, or the rivers that the beasts rested near drip by, she didn’t feel anything else, except for the music, and she let herself go with it.

She rocked gently back and forth with a smile, humming to herself, singing her own tune. “Southern nights… Have you ever felt a Southern night? Free as a breeze, not to mention the trees…”

“Um, Adagio, she is absolutely not singing to our tune. What’s up with this Paladin?” One of the sirens asked with concern, as she eyed the muttering unicorn.

“Keep singing, you idiots!” The leader barked out. “We’ve got her right where we want her! Don’t we, you bag of muscles?” She dragged a hoof across Sunset’s cheek, who continued to rock side to side with a delighted grin. “The strongest Paladin in Equestria, doing our bidding. This is how we move up in the world, girls!”

“Its precious beauty lies, just beyond the eye, it goes running through your soul, like the stories told of old…” Sunset continued to mutter out, her rhythm picking up.

“Yeah she’s absolutely singing her own song– Way too chipper, too. I think something’s up.” The other siren called out in confusion.

“Did I tell either of you to stop singing?!” Adagio gritted her teeth. “Go on, all together now–”

“HEY! LET HER GO!!” Twilight arrived, taking a hesitant battle stance from afar. “You overstep, sirens! Go back to the sea and let my Paladin go free!”

The two other sirens grinned, but kept humming and singing– The leader was the only one that rolled her eyes, blowing raspberries. “Really, you little runt? Cotton in your ears? Such an old, uncreative trick…!”

“I have no idea what you’re saying, but let my friend go, right now!!” Twilight commanded frightfully, stomping a hoof on the grass; Unable to hear what the sirens were saying, or even hearing their singing, which was paramount.

The three sirens sung and hummed in unison, ignoring the demands of the unicorn, who continued to shake to the rhythm faster and faster.

“Okay, little Paladin.” Adagio grinned madly. “Do your siren mistresses a favor and take care of that little runt.”

Sunset, hopping up and down quietly, humming in rhythm, spoke simply, joyfully. “La la la– Twilight Sparkle is not a threat, and there’s no reason to hurt her… La la la…”

The three sirens nearly stopped singing in sheer shock and confusion.

Leaning down in anger, the leader barked out. “I didn’t ask for your opinion, puppet!! Eliminate Twilight Sparkle, now!”

“H-hey! I don’t know what you’re saying to her, but you better stop!” The mare in question yelled out in confusion. “I’m warning you! I know some silencing spells and I’m not afraid to use them!”

Sunset turned to the sirens, with a delighted smile. “...Have you ever noticed Southern skies? Its precious beauty lies, just beyond the eye it goes running through your soul, like the stories told of old…”

“--Why is she not listening to us?!” Aria gritted her teeth in confusion.

“A-Adagio, I’m scared.” Sonata affirmed fearfully.

“KEEP SINGING!!” The leader yelled out, and with it, she turned to the dazed Paladin. “Listen here, Shimmer. Kill Twilight Sparkle, now.”

“Twilight Sparkle is not dangerous, and I will never hurt her! Lalalaa…” Sunset bobbed her head back and forth with a smile.

The three of the siren’s eyes widened fearfully and in complete confusion.

Sunset began dancing, shaking her body and misstepping with her hooves. “Feels so good, feels so good, it's frightening, wish I could, stop this world from fighting, la la la laaala lala la la laaa–”

“Sweet merciful Hydra, what’s wrong with her?!” Sonata was the first to flee– Diving back into the river and swimming downstream.

“COME BACK HERE, YOU IDIOT!!” Adagio cried out, but it fell on deaf ears.

“She’s got a point, there’s something seriously wrong with this Paladin and I don’t want to know what.” Aria stated simply, and immediately dove into the river, swimming after her sister.

Adagio was prideful, yes, but she wasn’t stupid, her survival instinct kicked in. “T-this is NOT over!! You will all serve us yet!!” She bellowed, and jumped into the river hastingly.

Silence befell the riverside, as Twilight watched the sirens swim away in suspicion, until they were out of sight.

As soon as it felt safe, she turned to the Paladin, removing the cotton from her own ears, and was surprised to see her dancing and singing. “Um, Sunset? Are you okay?”

“La la laa la laa laa la la laaaAARGH!!”She yelled out, shaking her head vigorously. “I HATE mind control. MotherFUCKERS!!”

“I did warn you not to try to fight sirens directly!” Twilight snickered. “We got lucky though, they totally ran away…! Do you know why? What did you say to them?”

Huffing, exhaling, Sunset shrugged. “I have NO idea.”

Lanterns floated into the night sky, illuminating the darkness, as if the number of stars were doubled. They traveled in random directions slowly, peacefully.

The entirety of Ponyville was bathed in the orange hue, and bustling with life and joy– And yet quiet, as most citizens were in awe of their own displays.

It was the first time Sunset Shimmer had ever seen the Lantern Festival from up close.

“It's so nice, right?!” Twilight nudged her quietly. “Ponyville is so wonderful… I’m glad Celestia got me to travel here often...”

“Yeah, it's… It's beautiful.” Sunset Shimmer affirmed breathlessly, looking up, thinking of a distant memory.

Speaking respectfully yet joyfully, the mayor approached Twilight with a smile. “Look at that, you finally got Miss Shimmer to enjoy one of our festivals, eh? Never thought I’d see the day!”

Twilight blinked in surprise several times, eyeing the two of them, and Sunset looked away in embarrassment. “What? Huh? Sunset, have you come here before?!”

Gleefully, Mayor Mare snickered. “Oh, the Paladin crossed this town several times in the past– I still remember when she slayed that giant centipede. Her methods were always a bit bloody, but– She kept us safe.”

“Giant Centipede??!” Twilight eyed her bodyguard with confusion. “What were you up to before I met you?!”

“Oh, that’s nothing.” With a giggle, the mayor nudged the Paladin. “You should tell her about the giant beheaded dragon corpse you left in my town’s outskirts, Miss Shimmer.”

Grimacing awkwardly, Sunset averted eye contact. “It’s uh, it’s not still there, I hope…?”

“Celestia took care of it.” The Mayor rolled her eyes in delight. “You should watch yourself around this one, Miss Sparkle. She’s too tough for her own good– But it’s nice to see you’re mellowing her out.”

Twilight narrowed her eyes at her bodyguard, as the mayor bid her farewells and joined the festivities. “...Giant beheaded dragon…?”

“If you’re asking about that, you’ll want to sit down.” Sunset chuckled ironically. “But seriously. Let’s talk about this later, I want to enjoy the show.”

She turned her gaze to the lanterns above them, and the pupil didn’t blame her, simply shrugging, and enjoying the lights.

This kind of conversation would be better had some other day.

Right now, all that mattered were the stars.

Galas were frustrating, certainly– But at least this wasn’t the Grand Galloping Gala.

If there was one respite, it was that Twilight looked cute. Her dress was incredibly simple– Her friend Rarity had pleaded with her to wear something more intricate, but the pupil had refused, a silent act of protest to having to be present here for her friend– Supportive, but still wanting to showcase her individualism.

She heard her do a tiny groan of annoyance while having a drink, and Sunset raised an eyebrow instantly. “...Ten more minutes and we leave?”

“...Please.” Twilight huffed, pouting.

A small smile appeared in the Paladin’s lips. “I’m presuming you don’t attend the Grand Galloping Gala either?”

“I haven’t had the chance to yet– I imagine it would be much better than this…? I at least hope so. I’ve been kind of avoiding it.”

“It’s the inevitable side effect of being a pupil of Celestia, I get it.” She took a swig of her own drink. “I didn’t like these kinds of things either.”

Snickering quietly, she almost whispered. “I can’t match the pompousness of these royals. I don’t know how they do it.”

“They have to have been born with it, right?” Sunset joined her with a mischievous snicker. “My orphan-ass could never understand how somepony talks like that–”

“Ah, if it isn’t Celestia’s star pupil and her bodyguard! What a strange duo you two make!” A posh, royal mare approached, carrying wine with her. “One is dressed with her shower drapes, and the other is dressed for war.”

Sunset didn’t even respond, she just continued to quietly perform her guarding duty, narrowing her eyes at the newcomer.

Smiling awkwardly, Twilight offered a hoof to shake, one that wasn’t met. “H-hello. It’s nice to see you again, Miss… Um, was it–”

“Jade! Jade Opulence, I cannot believe you forgot!” The royal mare huffed angrily and with hyperbole. “We have met in dozens of galas and you still carry yourself out so unprofessionally!”

Stuttering, the Pupil recoiled. “S-sorry, I’ve got a lot on my mind–”

“Celestia really picks her pupils poorly, doesn’t she.” The royal rolled her eyes. “A tiny little fool that doesn’t know the slightest bit of decorum…” She did not whisper, she spoke just loud enough so that Twilight could hear.

And the pupil did not respond, giving the stuffy royal more of a chance to keep biting. “I should have a word with your teacher, ask her why she chose so strangely.”

Rolling her eyes, The Paladin huffed. It was always like this, always some stuffy royal trying to bring you down with pointless words and shallow threats. It was always empty and always cowardly. She turned to the pupil, intent on offering her to leave the party…

…And saw that Twilight’s eyes were watering.

Finally, immediately, she could notice one thing that she was capable of that Twilight was not. The simplest form of endurance when scrutinized or insulted, the simplest form of thick skin.

And now Twilight Sparkle was crying.

Sunset acted immediately, turning to the royal and stomping on the floor. “The gauntlet is THROWN. Twilight Sparkle challenges you to a duel for honor, and chooses ME as her champion.”

The royal's eyes widened in confusion and fear. “U-um. What?”

“A duel, right here, right now. Do you have a champion to choose from, or will you challenge me yourself?” Sunset towered over her, glaring plainly and thoroughly.

“U-um, I don’t have a champion, I’m just uh–”

“What is your preference, physical combat or magical?” She snarled, stepping even closer.

“O-okay, there must be some mistake–”

“Physical or magical?!” She demanded fiercely, towering over the royal who shriveled into herself.

“U-um, so, hypothetically, if I did not want to participate in a duel…?”

“You would apologize.” Sunset snarled plainly.

“I’m sorry!”

“TO HER!” Sunset pointed at Twilight. “And you better make it real.”

The royal folded instantly, shily and wearily smiling towards the pupil. “U-um, Miss Sparkle, I am very sorry for speaking out of line. So, very, very sorry.”

Pouting, frowning, Twilight reveled in the few seconds she forced the royal to squirm before replying. “I accept your apology.” She stated simply.

“E-excellent. I will see you at the next party!” That was enough, the royal nearly ran out of there.

“Bah.” Sunset scoffed, narrowing her eyes. “Fucking vultures. Every gala is the same, they’re always–”

She was interrupted swiftly by a hug from Twilight, who sniffled in her embrace. “Thank you…!” She muttered softly.

Involuntarily, Sunset chuckled, not finding the courage to hug back.. “Y-yeah, I’ve done these sorts of things before. I’ve got you.”

“Is this going to be a recurring thing?” Sunset whispered with a grin.

Twilight Sparkle was fast asleep in the castle library, with her muzzle buried in a book, occasionally muttering to herself. Night had come, and she had not returned to her room.

Rolling her eyes, Sunset couldn’t help but smile. The pupil loved learning and studying even more than she did, even at the cost of her own comfort.

Slowly, gently, the Paladin carried her back to her room, and found herself smiling the entire way.

AGE 30

Downing another beer, she groaned, looking away. This bar usually had good entertainment, but tonight’s player was a downgrade– Maybe this was the result of being away from Canterlot for two years. You never know when the service will get worse.

“Another.” She muttered to the bartender, while fidgeting with the helmet that she left at the counter.

“Same one?”

“Yep.” She side eyed the guitar player in the corner with annoyance. “Who’s that idiot?”

“Traveling player. Don’t know her personally.” The bartender shrugged.

Sunset grinned, while looking away. “She sucks.”

“Tell her that yourself then, knight. Heh.”

“HEY! YOU SUCK!” Sunset yelled out, smiling. “SHODDY GUITAR’SMANSHIP!!” She blurred out, not drunkenly, but gleefully.

“Okay asshat!” The player paused her performance instantly, slinging the guitar over her own back, and walking over to Sunset. “You have something to say to me?”

“Yeah. You suck.” Sunset grinned, looking down on this old mare. Earth Pony, gray hairs, one eye covered by her bangs and a ponytail that went over the shoulder– She did not impress. “They let you out of the old folks home to come play here?”

“Oh, that’s funny, coming from a mare playing dress up.” The old mare bit back. “Nightmare Night’s already over, jackass.”

“My clothes were in the shop. Had to wear what fit.” Sunset joked, tapping her chestplate. “Seriously though, It’s my birthday, you could at least play better, asshole.”

“Your birthday?” The mare mocked, sitting besides her. “Where’s your party?”

“You’re looking at it.” Gleefully, if not a bit dazed, Sunset spread her arms, waving at the quiet bar. “I’m turning thirty years old today, how about that?”

“Happy birthday, asshat.” The old mare sat next to her, huffing. “I’ll try to give you better entertainment, after I get another beer.” She nodded towards the bartender, tapping on the counter.

“I’d appreciate that. Even I could play guitar better than you, and I suck.” She mocked, taking another drink.

“You’re not touching my guitar, if that’s what you’re insinuating.” The old mare frowned, looking through her, finally getting her beer.

“I sure as hell wasn’t, hah. I don’t intend on picking that back up.” She snickered, looking at her now drinking buddy with a grin. “I’m Sunset Shimmer, by the way. You?”

“I’m Flare Sh-SHIT.”She sputtered, coughing up her beer, nearly choking, caught completely off guard.“SHIT– Shit! What!?”

“Flare Shit? Your parents must have hated you.” Sunset chuckled to herself.

“Flare. Just Flare.” She breathed in and out haggardly, eyeing the Paladin with shock, then taking a long drink.

“Oh yeah? What brings you to Canterlot, Flare Shit?”

“I-I’m…” Her demeanor changed, becoming more reserved, almost shy, looking down. “Just passing through. I play in bars all over Equestria. I’m a free bird, you know? Can’t stay in one place.”

“I fucking wish–” Sunset breathed in and out, and took another drink. “--Whatever.”

“...What about you? I wasn’t expecting to be a drinking buddy of… The star pupil of Queen Celestia herself…” She muttered, side-eyeing the Paladin.

“You must be out of the loop.” With an ironic chuckle, Sunset drank again. “Haven’t been her pupil for years. She’s got a better one now.”

Carefully, frowning, Flare glared at her with concern. “...And you’re just a drinker now?”

“Sure. Let’s go with that.” She rolled her eyes, finishing another bottle, slamming it in the counter, and picking up her helmet. “Good luck with your playing, Flare Shit. I was on a break, but time to get going. Happy birthday to me.”

She made her way to the door absentmindedly, and left without a word.

Flare eyed her own drink pensively and quietly, while grimacing. “...Happy birthday, kiddo.”

“Sunset Shimmer. I must speak with you.” Celestia called out sternly, entering the hall that she currently resided with Twilight, who was working on study with several books.

“O-oh! Queen Celestia, let me just finish this paragraph…!” The pupil narrowed her eyes, studying the page, while the Paladin made no motions to move.

“No. I must speak with Sunset alone.” The Queen declared. “Follow me, please.”

Sunset’s hooves stayed planted firmly on the ground, as she looked at Twilight, then back to the Queen. “How important is this? Why can’t Twilight come?”

“It is critical, but I need only you.” She affirmed sternly. “Let us not discuss this further.”

“Fine.” She moved, glancing back at the pupil. “I’ll be back asap.”

“Okay… Good luck…!” Twilight looked back in concern.

Sunset and Celestia hadn’t been alone in a room since her return, a fact that all three of them knew well, and tried their hardest to ignore.

The walk through the halls of the palace was quiet.

“Where are we going?” The Paladin asked simply, following the Alicorn.

“To the restricted section.” Celestia muttered back quietly.

“...You never told Twilight about it, huh?”

“You’ve seen how she adores books. I fear I wouldn’t be able to pry her off of that place if I did.” The faintest smile appeared on her lips. “That is why I trust you with this… And I appreciate that you maintained the secret.”

“Sure.”

More quiet. Sunset didn’t even give her a glance, as they walked and talked.

“...Have you been eating well?”

A meaningful meaningless question, one that Sunset just muttered an affirmation to.

After deliberating for another moment, Celestia spoke up. “...You seem to be getting along well with Twilight.”

“What can I say? You picked a good replacement.” She muttered out instantly. “A real charmer. A people person. A bookworm. Very obedient. And she doesn’t have any violent tendencies to boot. Total package.”

“Sunset…”

“--She’s better than I ever was, and I’m not prideful enough to not admit it.” The Paladin gritted her teeth. “That’s all. Congrats on your most faithful student.”

There wasn’t an inch of sarcasm in her voice, just pain. And Celestia could feel all of it.

“Well…” She took a moment to think her words carefully. “I am at least pleased that you seem to be committing yourself to your new role as her guardian.”

“You sound pretty happy that I know my place.” She gritted her teeth.

Frustrated, she nearly huffed out, but breathed. “Sunset, I am just saying that I believe you are doing a wonderful job in protecting Twilight Sparkle. She is non confrontational, and I did not give her extensive combat training, so your help these past few months has been invaluable. Thank you. Do you hear me?”

“Eh. Bandits here, monsters there– Nothing that’s really challenging. She doesn’t need me.” She rolled her eyes, averting eye contact. “And hey, good for you not needing to teach her to really fight properly– She still knew exactly how to beat me. You must have helped, I imagine.”

“...I wanted you back safely. That is all.”

“And I get not teaching her how to fight like me.” Sunset shrugged. “Know your history, and all that.”

“I am also pleased to see that you have not killed while serving her.” Celestia stated plainly. “Outside of beasts, of course.”

“Give it time. I’m a ticking time bomb, aren’t I?” Sunset snarled quietly.

All Celestia could do is sigh, as they finally approached the entrance to the restricted section.

Rehearsed motions. Opening the secret passage, walking down the dusty dark stairs, lighting the way with their horns.

“Why am I here?” Sunset muttered quietly, as they entered the dark chambers, and Celestia immediately selected books she had thought of for a millenia, browsing the bookcases.

“A prophecy, Sunset.” She muttered pensively, while moving about. “You remember Nightmare Moon, I’m sure?”

“Yep. Your sister.” She came closer to the table in expectation.

“There is a prophecy that the stars will aid in her return. A thousand years has led up to this… This year.” Slowly, she placed two books on the table.

“Predictions and Prophecies?” Sunset grinned, almost snickering. “I’m guessing this isn’t just one of the sham books we see in dollar stores.”

“No, Sunset. This is the real deal, made by some very wise old friends of mine.” She spoke quietly, mournfully. “In here, Twilight Sparkle will find every information she needs to know of Nightmare Moon. Not everything… Just enough.”

“Why don’t you tell her yourself?” The Paladin scoffed, taking the book and flipping through its pages absentmindedly.

“It is not wise to tamper with prophecies directly, Sunset.” She spoke in a grave tone, shaking her head. “I have given Twilight all the tools she needs to set this right. I’ve even given her practice with saving you. But I will not hold her hoof through the process.”

“Great. What’s this other book?”

“Ancient history. Stories of me and my sister and our accomplishments– How we banished darkness and many foes in the first place. In here, Twilight will find the answer on how to save her.”

“Elements of Harmony…” Sunset murmured absentmindedly. “And a prophecy. That you want Twilight to carry through…”

Seconds passed with the dominos moving in her head– taking each other down one by one, until it all clicked, and she felt her heart sink, as her eyes widened. “Y-you… You thought it was going to be me, didn’t you…?”

“I hoped.” Celestia muttered mournfully. “I hoped and wished with all my heart that it would be you.”

“G-god fucking damnit. It’s Twilight. Of course it’s her.” breathing unsteadily, Sunset closed her eyes. “Fucking… Destiny child. Of course it isn’t me. Of course.”

“Sunset, after your banishing… I knew I needed to find a new pupil to fulfill the prophecy. I presumed that the Umbrum had tampered so thoroughly with fate, that we were all doomed– That you were the chosen one, and that they had taken you from me…” She had a sympathetic grimace, and an exhale. “But Twilight demonstrated plainly and thoroughly that she is the mare that the prophecy speaks of. Of that, I am now certain. She is the pupil that is destined to bring back the moon to us… Do you understand? I need you to help her–”

“--My help isn’t worth shit.” She snarled plainly. “You just had me down here because you wanted alone time with me. What, is delivering two books hard for you now?”

Exasperated, filled with sorrow, the Queen became direct. “Sunset, you must understand. I believed in what you were capable of– And I am so, so sorry for having banished you–”

“You’re sorry?! Are you fucking serious?!” Nearly yelled out, biting her tongue, gritting her teeth. “I became a raging demon that tried to kill you, and burn this palace down and you are trying to apologize to ME?!”

There were no words that the Queen could say to refute that. So Sunset kept going. “I see what this is about now. You wanted me down here so you could relieve yourself of guilt.”

“Sunset, that is not at all what this is at about–”

“No no. It’s fine. Let me do you a favor, here and now, Queen Celestia: I don’t blame you for doing what you did. Because I deserved worse; In fact, If there’s one reason for me to resent you, it's that you should have finished the job and killed me. Instead you forced me to live and watch you replace me with a much better–”

“--SUNSET SHIMMER.” Her voice resounded through the ancient chambers as she raised her wings, and the Paladin did not flinch, but they were both face to face now, and she spoke both earnestly, and sternly. “If I had the chance to go back and change my decision of what to do with you– I would always, always choose to spare you. No matter what.”

“Great. And you want me to say thank you?”

Bitter silence passed, as they both stared at each other full of resentment.

Sunset finally moved, grabbing the books and turning around. “Good chat. I’ll get these books to Twilight. Let’s hope Nightmare Moon can do what you couldn’t.”

Celestia didn’t bother following her out of that place, sitting down and simply shuddering with both frustration and sorrow.

After all, for once, she couldn’t even feel happy or anxious about the possibility of the return of her sister.

For once, there was another member of her family that caused her even more grief.

One other member of her family she wanted back, too.

“NO!! YOU CANNOT BEAT US!! OUR NIGHT SHALL REIGN ETERNAL!!” Nightmare Moon bellowed out, as her body was engulfed in light, as she struggled to spread her darkness, stifled like a flame on the wind.

“No, Umbrum. Our Harmony will reign above all.” Twilight Sparkle stated simply, as her eyes glowed, and prismatic light spread to every direction from her.

She adorned every element of harmony. Four anklets, a necklace and her crown. The jewels glowed intently, as did her eyes, she was magic incarnate. And above all, she now had wings.

“Y-you cannot win–” The Alicorn of the Night gritted her teeth, trying so fiercely to fight back the light. “We will return. We will find more vessels. We will try, again and again, until your world is bathed in darkness. That is our promise.”

“And here’s mine.” The newly ascended alicorn spoke with a blank face, but determination. “We will always be here to stop you.”

Light engulfed everything, as if it was day, for a moment. The ruins of the castle of the two sisters were bathed in the power of Harmony, overwhelming nightmare moon.

“GO BACK TO THE SHADOWS!” Twilight bellowed, as the darkness was pried out of the eyes and mouth of the mare on the moon.

The ensuing light show could be seen halfway across Equestria.

And when all was quiet, the sobbing of Luna could be heard, fallen on a crater.

“Harmony returns.” Twilight stated simply, looking at the sky above. “Sun and moon, together once more… Be free, Celestia…!”

And just like that, the sun was rising, and with it, the Queen of its namesake flew down, freed of the shackles Nightmare Moon had placed on her.

“Twilight Sparkle, you’ve done it…!” Her smile was warm and wide, full of joy. “You have done what I could not, a thousand years ago… You have truly earned your wings.”

Her eyes still glowed, as did the elements attached to her– She spread her wings, blinking in confusion. “W-we have wings now?! We have wings now!!”She cried out in surprise.

“And sister…!” Celestia bowed down, beholding the weeping alicorn of the night with both love and sorrow. “Welcome home…!”

Crying, Luna leapt onto her sister's arms, desperate for a hug, one which Celestia was glad to deliver, wholeheartedly. “I am so ashamed, so, so ashamed…!” She muttered tearfully, unable to even open her eyes. “I-I am so sorry, sister, I lost my way–”

“And here you are.” They shared those tears, with sorrow and joy. “Here you are, sister. We’re together again… All is as it should be.”

“A-a thousand years, and you are just–” She sniffled, inhaling. “Y-you are forgiving me?! H-how?”

“Don’t be so surprised… Have you forgotten my nature…?” She smiled warmly, as they nuzzled each other tearfully. “We were meant to rule together, little sister. I am so sorry that fate robbed you of that…!”

“I-I’m so, so sorry, I wish, I wish so desperately that I could have returned here sooner…!” The Queen of the Night sobbed in her embrace.

“Better late than never, little sister.” She affirmed with a warm smile– An affirmation her sister remembered well.

The tears of sorrow became tears of joy, as Luna dried her tears on her sister’s chest. “You’ve grown so tall– I’ll have to catch up…!” She murmured with faint giggles.

“And you will. Now…” She turned to the bearer of the Elements, who watched the scene analytically, devoid of emotion, overwhelmed with power. “Thank you. Twilight. For reuniting me with my family… I knew the moment I met you, that you would be capable of doing this. Equestria is changed forever, because of you. And it is my sincere joy to welcome you to alicornhood, my most faithful student…!”

With a bow and a warm smile, Twilight spread her new wings. “It is our pleasure to aid in the unveiling of a new age, Queen Celestia. Thank you.”

Nodding sagely, the Queen of the Sun took a second to drink in the joy that these moments brought. “You may want to remove the Elements, my student. Overusage–” Until a feeling crept up on her. “...Was… Sunset not with you?”

The newly ascended alicorn’s hide shivered, as she looked around frantically, and her horn dazzled, scanning the environment fearfully.

“O-oh no. Oh no…!” Luna muttered in shock. “I-I think Nightmare Moon might have–”

“There.” Twilight proclaimed, teleporting forward with a mighty clap of thunder onto a destroyed part of the ruins, one which she had to quickly lift apart debris, tossing it aside without a second thought with her overwhelming magic.

“Oh no, no no no no not again!!”Celestia leapt into action, joining her pupil.

Sunset Shimmer had been buried in rubble, and her armor was bent and bloody, as she laid unconscious showing no signs of life.

“S-she fought Nightmare Moon!” Luna declared hesitantly. “S-she was buying time for Twilight to gather the elements, wasn’t she…?”

“S-she’s not breathing!!” Celestia cried out, immediately turning to her pupil. “TWILIGHT! THE ELEMENTS! STABILIZE HER, NOW! PLEASE!”

For only the briefest of moments, the newly ascended alicorn beheld the fallen Paladin, as a single tear streamed down her cheek. “It is not your time to cross death’s door, Sunset Shimmer. Stay with me…”

Overwhelming prismatic healing magic began bathing the fallen Paladin, and two of the alicorns demonstrated immense concern.

Luna eyed the scene with surprise, as much as curiosity. “Sister… Who is she to you…?”

Canterlot burning to the ground.

The castle razed to rubble.

And the demon, the perpetrator, the mistress of flames and shadows, Sunset Shimmer, sat above it all, observing her handiwork.

She did not revel or scowl. This was business. This was another day, another night. Her claws grabbed the rooftop below her, tighter and tiger, as she heard more screams below.

“Interesting… It is as I feared.” Queen Luna approached her from behind, with morbid curiosity. “The Umbrum… They still target your dreams, don’t they?”

“Am I dead? Did you kill me?” The demon asked immediately, without even turning around.

“Twilight Sparkle saved us both. You are alive, simply… Recovering from your fight with me.”

“With Nightmare Moon, you mean.”

“You and I know better than anyone how the lines blur.” Luna breathed out, taking a seat next to the demon. “You don’t seem surprised that I am here.”

“I wasn’t until you told me I’m alive. This dream is normal for me.” The demon laid down, and looked at the sky. “...Recurring.”

“And I hope you are aware who is at fault for these nightmares.”

“Yeah. The same motherfuckers that made me into this in the first place.” She spread her demonic wings, and beheld her demonic claws. “They’re never going to let me go, are they…?”

“They wouldn’t.” Luna affirmed simply, as her horn glowed, and her wings spread, as she began stretching muscles she hadn’t in centuries. “But now, I am here.” A slight grin manifested in her lips.

The entire layout of the dream changed. The city was rebuilt, reformed, and it shined brighter than ever. Sunset, no longer a demon, watched in awe and sorrow.

“Y-you– Holy crap–”

“I am a dreamwalker. The original one.” Luna nodded sagely. “It is why the Umbrum targeted me in the first place.”

“Never again.” Sunset muttered through gritted teeth.

“Indeed, Sunset Shimmer.” She walked past the boundaries of the rooftop, and began walking on air. “I have not done this in a long, long time… I must continue to practice elsewhere. There is another dream I wish to visit tonight.”

“Good luck… You’re more needed in Equestria than you know…!” Sunset affirmed, not being capable of bringing herself to smile.

“Look in the mirror, Sunset Shimmer. And repeat those words.” Luna grinned, as she disappeared into the night.

“Q-queen Celestia!! Sunset is not in her room!!--” Raven Inkwell yelled out, and immediately silenced herself, shamefully coming to an obvious realization.

Sunset Shimmer was in fact perfectly safe, embraced by Celestia’s wing, and they were both sleeping soundly– Until the secretary yelled out in a panic, of course.

“...Good morning, Raven.” Celestia chuckled lightly, as she raised her head, and stretched her wings. “Or should I say good night? I have not yet raised the sun, after all.”

“M-my sincerest apologies, Queen Celestia!” Raven chuckled out, shaking her head. “I see that the little one is safe. Enjoy your rest!”

She left quickly, closing the door behind her– And as the alicorn looked down, she was pleasantly surprised to see that Sunset was awake, and smiling. “I-it wasn’t a dream…! I really am here!! Yes!”Instinctively, she hugged the Queen, who replied with a nuzzle and a laugh.

“Indeed you are, little one. Would you like to see your first sunrise?” Her voice was pleasantly melodic– They were both going to remember this day for a long, long time.

“Whadayamean? I’ve seen the sunrise before–” But her jaw dropped, as she connected the dots. “Y-yes!! Yes yes yes, show me!!”

The two made their way to Celestia’s balcony, with varying degrees of enthusiasm, with Sunset literally running in circles and wagging her tail furiously out of excitement.

Quiet, now– But joyful quiet. Celestia made rehearsed motions, and Sunset imitated them– Which nearly led the Queen to stop for a chuckle, but she held steadfast.

And just like that, the sun rose behind the mountains, accentuated with the gasps of the little foal. “T-this is so cool…! Y-yes!!” Words failed her.

“The first sunrise of many, little one.” Celestia affirmed lovingly, leaning down to nuzzle her pupil. “Shall we have breakfast?”

“So this is who Sunset Shimmer is to you…” Luna muttered pensively, watching them from above.

“S-SISTER!!” Celestia nearly had a heart attack. “O-oh my goodness. I see you have managed to dreamwalk again…! Is Sunset, is she–”

“She is okay.” Luna stated with a smile, as she walked over to the balcony, joining the two of them. “The Umbrum were trying to infiltrate her mind again– That is why she was restless, and why she couldn’t wake up. I imagine she may be awake in time for festivities.”

“You’re dang right, I will!” Little Sunset puffed her little chest with pride. “I’m gonna be super strong and cool, just like Queen Celestia!”

“A-as you can see…!” The Queen of the Sun let out a weary chuckle, pointing at the little foal. “...Much has happened, in your absence.”

“I can see that…!” Luna leaned down, and the little Sunset poked her nose. “Tell me, in detail, who Sunset Shimmer is to you– And what has come to pass.”

Sunset Shimmer was drunk.

And just like that, life didn’t feel so bad.

Festivities? No, there was only one thing worth celebrating now. Not the ascension of a new Princess to alicornhood, not the return of the Queen of the moon– The one thing worth celebrating on this day was nothing more and nothing less than the bender she was currently on– And her newfound friendship with Pinkie Pie.

Who she had gotten carnally acquainted with, in the past week.

They both giggled mindlessly, not at a bar anymore, but resting outside it, in a garden at night. The bard, Pinkie, fiddled with a harp goofily, while Sunset just leaned lazily back on the bench and finished her last bottle.

“Heh. Heheehehihihi. Your scars are really awesome…!” Pinkie slurred out, and immediately broke into a little giggle. “I’m gonna write a song about them. And about you. Can I write a son–”

“Shush Pinkie shush.” Sunset placed a hoof over her lips, with an idiotic grin. “You can do whatever you want with songs about me, in one incredibly dire condition.”

“And that is…?”

“Make me sound cool.” She affirmed with the widest grin, taking another swig, then chuckling.

“You say that like it’s a challenge, Sunsun.” The Bard nuzzled her affectionately, and goofily. “You’re cooler than cucumber cool, hihihi.”

“Don’t I goddamn know it.” She nuzzled back, grinning idiotically. “See, this is what my life should have been about. I get it now. This is it, man.” She looked to the stars, took another swig, and spoke poorly. “Who gives a rat’s ass about growing wings, ascending into godhood or meaning something to the world at all? Fuck the world. All that matters is having a snack nearby, kissing some cute chicks and being butt-fuck drunk.”

“Am I a cute chick???” Pinkie pointed at herself with a dumb smile.

Sunset kissed her so hard she fell off the bench.

“Does that answer your question, Pink?”

She groaned, grunted in frustration, and placed her guitar down. “G-godamnit. This is shit. It’s stupid and I can’t get these chords right–”

“Stop, Sunsun, stop and talk to me.” Pinkie placed a gentle hoof over her friend’s guitar, smiling kindly.

Looking down, exhaling, she murmured in anger. “I can’t get these chords right, my playing is shit, and this is a waste of time. I should just go check on Twilight, I don’t know why I even–”

“Okay, your playing is bad. Then do it stupid!”

“...What?”

“Who said you had to do it perfectly on the first try?” Pinkie fiddled with her own guitar with a giggle. “Do it stupid until you can do it smart!”

She paused, for a moment, regarding Peony’s guitar, with tired eyes.

She sighed, grinned lightly, and picked it back up.

"Be the true, true true originaaaal..." Pinkie murmured mid conversation, peppily whipping her tail.

“You said Marble wasn’t ‘chatty’, heh.” Sunset grinned, leading the way. “But she talks plenty, once you know how to listen.”

“Heh, believe me, as her sister, I know!” Pinkie followed along the Paladin gleefully, almost hopping.

They had just done something in the bender that Sunset hadn’t done since she was with Flash– gone to a concert, and watched musicians play, just to enjoy herself. And of course, get a little bit drunk, like they were now.

The concert was held in the palace gardens, extremely convenient for her. Despite the newly ascended Princess’s new busy routine, the Paladin had made time to relieve stress elsewhere.

They passed by a hedge maze, one that Sunset knew well, but Pinkie delighted herself to be lost in. The plants around and above them were decorated with lights of multiple colors for the concert, bathing this strange dark night in a beautiful pattern; And at least in a place like this, they found privacy, away from the many people returning home after the end of the concert.

As gleeful as ever, Pinkie had to prod. “So, between my sisters, which one did you like dating more?”

“You, duh.” Sunset chuckled, stopping to look up at the lights.

“H-hey! I meant my sisters, not me!” She flustered and pouted.

“Hey, can you blame me?” She turned, and laid on the grass, watching the lights above her– The most comfortable position for a drunk to be in at the moment. “It’s not every mare I hook up with that I can call an actual friend after. Seriously.”

Pinkie joined her, laying down as well, giggling. “Okay, good point. Answer the question, though.” She pointed accusingly.

Silence, as she mulled over it. “...Maybe Maud? She’s got a lot more layers once you learn to dig through them.” She chuckled, closing her eyes. “And also she was the only one of your sisters that didn’t accept a job offer to work here in the castle, heh. So there’s that. She’s got will. Thouuuugh Limestone is doing pretty well as a squire too.”

“Maud is the best, isn’t she?” Pinkie giggled, wiggling in the grass like a dog. “Ah… Tonight was really nice.”

“It was. I’m glad we did this.” Sunset muttered quietly.

“...Don’t you gotta go back to Twilight soon?” The bard murmured in response.

“Not tonight.” Sunset closed her eyes, hearing every sound around her. The hustle and bustle of a show being wrapped up nearby, the familiar comfort of an old leather jacket around her chest, the noises of the nightlife in the city, crickets… “Tonight I’m just this.”

Moments of quiet passed, as the bard fidgeted pensively, and slowly began blushing more and more.

Some things were better left said, and she refused to leave them unsaid. “H-hey. Can we kiss?”

Sunset opened one eye, turning only slightly to the bard. “...Why?”

She continued to fidget and fluster as she spoke every word. “I-I was just, I dunno, I… I realized that the last time we kissed, it might have been the last time, and then I realized I wasn’t ready for it to be the last time… Y’know?”

With the lightest of chuckles, Sunset closed her eyes again. “You make for a lousy one-night stand, Pinkie Pie. Though I suppose your sisters have the same affliction.”

“We had fun, didn’t we…?” She murmured with a smile.

“We’re still having it, Pink.” The Paladin smiled all the same.

“I just…” She stopped smiling, and began pouting. “I just started thinking about like… How a mother might carry her daughter for the last time, and not know it. How an old man might go to sleep for the last time, and not know it… How two lovers might kiss for the last time, and not know it… And I got kind of sad, y’know…?” Her eyes began watering.

Sunset turned to her side, eyeing the bard fully– Speaking casually, but looking with genuine emotion. “...Since when are you the sentimental type?”

“Have you heard my songs?” She giggled, turning to face her, both laying down in the grass. “...I’m always the sentimental type.”

There was nothing else that needed to be said. Sunset smiled, leaned forward, and kissed her gently, softly, suppressing a chuckle.

When she pulled away, she spoke honestly. “Pink… In some other world… you and I left all this shit behind, and never looked back, okay…?”

A quiet, genuine chuckle left the bard, as she turned back to the stars, with a warm smile. “...I’m gonna write a song about that.”

“...Make me sound cool.”

Sunset shimmer was drunk.

This time, more than she had ever been.

And to make matters worse, she was accompanied by two of her Princess’s old enemies– Starlight Glimmer and Trixie Lulamoon.

The three mares had enjoyed a wild night of mad drinking and partying, bar hopping and reckless driving of the magician’s chariot.

And now, they were on the outskirts of Canterlot– Having been kicked out of the final bar of the night, and the Paladin found, on her drunken stupor, that she wasn’t ready for it to end.

“Fuck it. Another.” She muttered, while grabbing a bottle, one she didn’t even know contained, and began drinking. “Best night of my lifeeeeeeeeeee…!” She grinned madly.

“Don’t I know it, hot stuff.” Trixie raised her own bottle, smiling dumbly. “Here’s to Nightmare Night! Oh, how it is a night of dreams…!”

“Ah, you’re wonderful. Both of you…” Starlight affirmed, resting her eyes. “I’m glad we did this…”

“There is no ‘did’, Glimmer!” Sunset proclaimed to the night air. “We’re still doing it!!”

“Oh, we are going to be doing it, hot stuff.” Trixie proclaimed, almost growling. “C’mhere.”

They got a bit frisky, a bit kissy, and Sunset wrapped it up by pinning her in the grass; The magician stuck her tongue out and made a squeaky noise. “Trixie Lulamoon.” The Paladin stated with a grave, slurred tone. “I’m going to find whatever tartarian hellspawn cursed me by making you hot. Then I am going to kill them. And then I’m coming back here and kissing you some more.”

“I'll be waiting, hot stuff.” She laid on the grass in a decidedly unsexy pose. “While you’re at it, gimme some snacks from the cooler. Trixie is feeling snacky.”

Sunset did no such thing, instead deciding to roll over and lay in the grass, and her helmet tumbled away, resting in the dirt– All she could do is giggle. “Yeah… This feels right to me. Paladin should have never been my thing... Drunken grifter– Now that sounds like Sunset Shimmer.”

“Why wait, hottie?” The magician sprawled herself out, like a stretching cat, and laid uncomfortably in the grass. “Join our show! Me and Starlight are gonna take you for a riiiiide, I’ll tell you.” She broke out into giggles before finishing the sentence properly.

“Can’t.” Sunset eyed her empty bottle and sent it rolling on the grass. “I pledged myself to Twilight Sparkle. I owe her. I have to stay by her side.”

“Pff you don’t haaaave to do anything.” Trixie yawned, raising a defiant eyebrow. “You said it yourself, Paladin should have never been your thing. And you don’t see a lot of other dummies proclaiming to be legendary warriors walking around, do ya?”

“...What are you implying?”

“I’m saaaaying, that this Paladin stuff is cool, sure, but that you made it up! You’re bound by rules that nopony else is following, and you’re pretending that there’s a shackle around your neck.” She made kissy faces, while laying in that grass lazily. “Nopony’s forcing you to serve Twilight Sparkle. Not even Twilight Sparkle! So you can leave whenever you want.”

“Shut the fuck up.” Sunset affirmed, standing up. “I’m not pretending that this isn't who I am.” She tapped her chestplate daringly.

“Girl, you’re all about pretending.”

“IF I GIVE UP ON THIS, THERE’S NOTHING LEFT!” Sunset cried out, almost in a panic. “LOOK AT ME! Am I the star pupil of the Queen of the Sun?! NO! Am I Canterlot’s prodigy?! NO!! Am I the demon of the temple of the moon?! NO! Am I an alicorn?! FUCKING NO!!!! IF I GIVE UP ON BEING A PALADIN, THERE’S NOTHING LEFT OF ME!!!!!”

The other two mares were silent, watching her with concern and worry.

Sunset, dizzy from standing up too fast, took two steps and laid back down on the grass. “How many parts of me can fizzle out before I disappear like a flame blown out…?”

“I’ll blow you, if it makes you feel better.” Trixie said with a stupid grin.

“Shut the fuck up, Trixie. I love you.” Sunset muttered out both in anger and with giggles.

“I love you too, hottie.” The magician mumbled out dumbly.

Silence once more, as Sunset turned to the stars, closing her eyes. “There’s nothing left. Fucking… Orphan from nowhere…!”

Trixie, almost singing, almost performing, began spewing out words in between giggles. "Poor little Sunset wanted to control everything, past present and future, her whole life, the whole kingdom… One little day she gained real control and showed her true colors-- And after baring her teeth and spewing flames and sprouting wings, she's afraid of what real control does to her. So she can't trust herself with it, hooray…! Now if someone were to grab her by the hair and tell her what the right thing to do is…?"

“I’ll grab your hair in a minute, asshole.” Sunset tried standing up clumsily.

“Promise?” Trixie pouted.

“Shush. Both of you.” Starlight stepped forward, bringing Sunset into a gentle embrace, laying in the grass with her. “It’s okay, Sunset. I know how you feel… It’s hard, it’s really hard, to find it worth it. But you’re just drunk… By tomorrow, life’s going to feel worth living again.”

“N-no, no, no…” Sunset murmured. “Don’t you get it…? Life is worth living NOW! But tomorrow…?” She laid down, closing her eyes, feeling the grass with a weary exhale.

Gently, Starlight placed a kiss on her cheek, and nuzzled her. “The world is still going to be here when you change your mind– Just like how it was for me.”

“Sunset.” Twilight called out quietly, after the long, long day. “I’m, uh…” Clumsily, she fidgeted with her hooves. “I don’t think I want to be alone right now…! Could you stay with me?”

The Paladin’s eyes widened as she analyzed the invitation, and how it was given. Twilight’s room looked incredibly inviting. A long day of having rescued the Princess from cultists, and now she wanted alone time with Sunset.

Her mind wandered to parts she didn’t want to wander, and she quickly shot it down.

“I’m covered in blood.”

“I have a shower!”

“I’m hungover as shit, I’m exhausted!”

“I have snacks, water, and a king-sized bed!”

“I have an arrow on my ass!!”

“And I’m really good at healing magic!!”

The back and forth stopped.

Turquoise eyes were fixed on magenta eyes.

Her mind wandered to her recent experiences, in the past months, with other mares. It wandered, unwillingly, to the incredibly unchaste things she could do to the Princess, this perfect, adorable, loving, cherishing Princess that she had vowed to protect, all the things she could do if she spent a full day alone in the same room like this.

If she entered that room, she would do something she might regret.

She had to force herself to move. “I, um, s-sorry!” She stated poorly, weakly, and nearly galloped out of there, running away from Twilight Sparkle.

And she kept running through the halls, without a certain direction, her mind foggy, her head pounding, until…

“--Sunset Shimmer, have you rescued Twilight Sparkle?” Celestia asked, as Sunset nearly ran into her– A more rhetorical question, because she knew how efficient the Paladin was. “...And I presume you have taken lives today?”

“I, uh, bwuh, um–” She was dizzy, a bit frantic. “Sorry, what, can you repeat that?”

Tilting her head in confusion, the Queen studied her. “Is Twilight okay? I presume she is, since you are here– And are you okay? There appears to be an… Arrow in your backside.”

“Yeah! Um, yeah! Okay!” Sunset affirmed, stupefied. “Twilight’s perfect! I mean she’s great– GOOD– SAFE!”

“O-oh dear. You appear to be in shock– Was the battle with Tirek’s cultists that intense…? Come, let me take you to the infirmary, little On— Sunset.” She muttered out worryingly, leading the way.

“Y-yeah, yeah, okay.” She affirmed, shaking her head, trying to get rid of the dizziness. Did she imagine what had happened this afternoon?

Did Twilight really offer a position to her as the captain of the royal guard…?

“Seriously, man!” Flash laughed at himself, accompanying her through the halls of the palace. “Get your head out of your ass and just say yes! What do you have to lose?”

“I thought we established that already!” Sunset huffed. “Everything!”

“Duuuude.” He shook his head disapprovingly, but couldn’t help but smile. “The Grand Galloping Gala is coming up– And what, if she asked you to chaperone, or asked you to dance, would you say no too?”

“Probably.” Sunset frowned.

“The royal guard needs a captain!” He affirmed gleefully. “I challenge you to find someone more competent than you for the job!”

“You didn’t forget anything under my bed or something, right?” Sunset blurted out wearily, with a yawn and a stretch. “No offense, but I don’t want to see you two for a while.”

“We get that a lot.” Trixie raised a defiant eyebrow, with a grin, as she left the apartment.

“Don’t worry, we get it.” Starlight chuckled, taking a bag with her, leading the way. “It was a pleasure, though, wasn’t it?”

“In more ways than one, if that’s what you’re implying.” Sunset chuckled to herself, leaning on a window. “Thanks for fixing my tub while I was out.”

“Thanks for letting us stay while we fixed the carriage...” She replied with a warm smile.

“Thanks for crashing our carriage when you were drunk!” Trixie called out from outside.

They both sighed in unison, rolling their eyes, and after a bit of pensive silence, Sunset spoke up. “Hey Glimmer. Why do you even take orders from her?”

All she got as a response was a confused head tilt.

“I mean… You’re incredibly magically capable. You could be a powerful wizard if you wanted– Hell, you fought Twilight before. And instead you choose to play second fiddle to a two-bit magician and travel around Equestria as her assistant.” Sunset affirmed, puzzled. “...Why?”

After a light chuckle, Starlight shook her head. “Let me answer your question with another one; Why do you take orders from Twilight?”

“...She’s a princess, she’s my Princess. I owe her. ” Sunset affirmed without hesitation, a bit confused. “I have a pledge, I don’t think this applies–”

“Look in the mirror, Sunset.” The Unicorn grinned, tapping the Paladin’s chestplate. “A mighty warrior, a bag of muscles, you don’t need to take orders from anypony.” She affirmed, closer, smiling. “You could go anywhere, be anything– And yet you follow her orders without hesitation. Do you think Twilight would lead you astray?”

“...No? …No. Not ever.”

“And there you have it.” Starlight chuckled to herself. “Trixie might seem eccentric, but I trust her with my life– And I trust her to decide what to do with it, too. It’s… Better than having to decide it for ourselves, y’know…?”

“...Yeah. I know.” She looked down pensively. “...After everything we’ve done..”

Trixie walked into the room frantically. “Are you two having a moment?? Without me?! I refuse to not be part of a moment!!”

“Suck my dick, Trixie.” Sunset blurted out immediately.

“Whip it out, bitch, I’ll make you wanna marry me–”

Starlight zapped her girlfriend, teleporting her out of the room.

“Did you just–”

“She’s in the carriage, don’t worry.” Starlight affirmed, chuckling to herself. “Seriously, though. You know why I haven’t offered you to come with us, right?”

“...Yeah.”

“If you know what you want, go take it, Sunset.” She affirmed with a smile. “Don’t let life hold you back– Don’t bother considering what you deserve or don’t deserve because of what you’ve done. Trust me.”

A genuine, warm smile manifested into the Paladin’s lips. “...You’re a good person, Starlight Glimmer.”

“Takes one to know one.”

The sun was rising as Sunset and Moondancer stepped out of the former's apartment.

“This is goodbye, then?” She adjusted her glasses, smiling faintly. “Or are we seeing each other later…?”

“Sorry… But you’re right. I know what I want.” Sunset smiled warmly, tilting her head. “I’ll take you home before I go to her, okay…?”

“Do me a favor, will you?” Moondancer giggled, and let out a sigh. “...Treat Twi as well as you treated me.”

Sunset stood outside of Twilight’s room– For the first time ever, actually wanting to go inside.

“Hey, can we talk? It’s important.”

After all, she knew what she wanted now. She knew that she could just have it, if she wanted it– She could just take it.

She needed to be honest, and she needed to be open. Too much time had been spent with self sabotage.

“U-um, in a minute!” Twilight’s voice resounded from inside, shrill and weary, with her clearly having just woken up.

Sunset could hear loud and clear how the Princess was moving everything inside, likely cleaning her room desperately. “Twi, I can hear you tidying up in there, that’s not necessary, just open the door, heh!”

Finally, the Princess opened the door with embarrassment, and papers still flew around behind her, gliding to the floor.

She greeted her paladin with a weary, but happy smile. “S-Sunset! Hi! You’re not usually this punctual! Um, what’s this about?”

“We need to talk. Can I come in?” She breathed a bit uneasy, after having run there.

Twilight stepped back, motioning for her to come inside, with an awkward smile. “Sorry for the mess, I uh, don’t usually get visitors. It isn’t like this everyday. This is, um, a one-time-thing.” She lied clumsily.

Sunset removed her helmet, letting it idle on a desk, and adjusted her mane nervously, steadying her breathing. “Look, Twilight, it's–” She inhaled, then exhaled. “This is important. This is everything.”

Twilight looked at her intently– It did seem serious. She quickly removed her sleeping mask off her forehead, tossing it to her bed, and gave her Paladin an awkward smile. “Go ahead! Whatever it is, we’ll deal with it!”

“You see, the thing is…” She couldn’t make eye contact at first, as she psyched herself to speak.

There was a moment of quiet, where she arranged the words in her head, thinking over exactly what she needed to share.

“Sunset? Is everything okay?” She approached, with genuine concern.

“When we first met.” Sunset began, making eye contact, straightening her back. “When we first met, I was a demon, trapped in a dark place I couldn’t escape. I tried to kill you– And you beat me, and spared me.”

The Princess nodded, paying attention.

“The thing is– You could have killed me. Hell– You probably should have. I would have...” She exhaled, tilting her head. “But you didn’t. You could have killed me, but you didn’t. Then you saved me…!”

“Of course I did! Why wouldn’t I–” Twilight began speaking, but Sunset silenced her with a gentle hoof to the lips, and a smile.

“And after that, when you dragged me, bleeding and wounded, out of that place, I pledged myself to you. I promised I’d do anything for you.” She exhaled, reminiscing. “...You could have refused. But you didn’t.”

Twilight, remaining quiet, simply smiled, incredibly happy to see Sunset smile.

“And then I found out that you were Celestia’s current pupil, my replacement… And I offered you an out. I told you that if you wanted me to leave, I’d gladly leave, as long as you let me. Because… I didn’t want to face my old, failed, ruined life. Well… The life that I ruined. I hoped you would let me go...” Eye contact, full of affection and pride. “...But you didn’t.”

They were closer now.

“You could have replaced me with any guard… But you didn’t. You could have let me die fighting Nightmare Moon… But you didn’t. You could have even let me go after that– Say my pledge is fulfilled! …But you didn’t.” She chuckled, letting out a weary, happy exhale. “And I’m so fucking happy you didn’t, every step of the way.”

Twilight shared that chuckle, uncertain on where this conversation was headed, but happy to see Sunset happy.

“Look– I talked with Moondancer, I talked with Starlight, and they opened my eyes. They… They made me ask myself about what I wanted– And not just ask, but actually think about taking it– Something I never considered before.” She affirmed, with a determined nod. “Because why would I ever try to get what I want? I don’t deserve it– Hell, I’d be satisfied just doing what I'm doing until my body gives out– I've been complacent! I’ve been just– Hopping from bender to bender, without purpose!”

“Aw, Sunset, look–” But she was silenced again, with that same affectionate hoof, pressing on her lips.

“I want to tell you what I want– And you’re probably the only one that’s going to hear this, so listen up, because if I don’t say this now, I’m never saying it.” She muttered, with a tired smile.

With great anticipation, Twilight sat, eyes widened, waiting, looking at every movement Sunset made.

“I want…!” She exhaled, with an almost teary smile, a wide, gentle grin. “I want to be as close to you as I could possibly be. I want to make sure you’re safe, even if I’m asleep–” She shook her head, suppressing laughter. “I want to move out of my shitty apartment! I want to live in this castle again– I want to be close to Celestia again–”

Twilight smiled even more, but remained quiet, even as Sunset approached her. “I want to be your Captain.” She affirmed, with a determined whisper. “I want to whip all of those lazy guards into shape so bad– I want them all to be as devoted to protecting Equestria, to protecting YOU as I am. I want to make sure this castle is a bastion of safety, so that when you’re here, I know that nothing could ever hurt you. I want to know you’ll be okay– No matter how far I am.”

She grinned widely, and couldn’t contain a tiny squeal of excitement. “Yes! Yes yes yes!!” she hopped up and down with glee.

“There’s one more thing I want.” She spoke, not sternly, but just enough to call attention, so Twilight would settle down.

“The thing is…” Sunset sighed nervously, looking at the ground, then just shook her head.

“Fuck it.” She muttered, and just like that, she leaned forward, pulling Twilight into a kiss.

It wasn’t long, just enough for the Princess to go from surprise and shock to acceptance and enjoyment of it– No matter how much she was stupefied.

Sunset pulled away, not smiling, but determined, as she spoke the most important words she would ever speak.

“I want to be whatever you want me to be.” She affirmed with a nod. “I’m fully committed to you– Whatever you want me to be, I’m yours. I want to be by your side until I die, Twilight Sparkle.”

The Princess was dumbfounded, still reeling on the dizziness of her first kiss, lips still awkwardly puckered out, face as red as ever.

Sunset saw that pause, and smiled nervously. “S-sorry if that’s too much. I didn’t want anything unsaid– But if you think it’s out of order, I’ll go gladly take it back–”

She was silenced with a quick, affectionate hoof to her lips.

It was Twilight’s turn to talk.

“Okay, um…!” Her face was incredibly red. “I think everything you said is… Really really good.” She tilted her head, looking away, giggling to herself. “But there is one thing that’s wrong.”

Sunset’s ears twitched in confusion, as she watched the Princess intently.

They were muzzle to muzzle, eye to eye, as Twilight Sparkle smiled with incredible affection. “You said you want to be by my side until you die. And I think that’s beautiful. I want that– But guess what, Sunset? I don’t want you to die. Ever.”

Sunset’s eyes widened.

“So my first decree as your Princess, to you as my Captain– Sunset Shimmer, you will keep yourself alive, so you can be with me.” She spoke almost rehearsed, with a hoof to her Captain’s cheek. “Is that clear?”

Sunset nodded confidently, grinning, they could feel each other’s breaths. “By your decree, I will never lose a fight as long as I serve you, Princess Twilight Sparkle. I promise.”

“Good.” She affirmed, with a devious smile, then leaned forward to kiss her captain.

It was a clumsy kiss– She was inexperienced, after all, but she was desperate to demonstrate her affection, and Sunset didn’t mind it in any way.

“And now, for my second decree…!” Twilight blushed fiercely, leaning a hoof on her Captain’s chestplate. “Whatever you were doing with mares these past months– I want you to do to me. Right now.”

“U-um. Yes! Your wish is my command!” Sunset gave a nervous, enthusiastic, flustered salute.

“...How do we get this armor off?” Twilight began fidgeting with her Captain’s chestplate, a bit desperate, even.

“It’s, um, a bit tricky!” Sunset chuckled, seeing her Princesses efforts.

“Teach me.”

Sunset Shimmer was right where she wanted to be. And she was wanted.

Embracing her Princess, with the alicorn’s wing over her, feeling the sun rise beneath the curtains, smiling truly and enjoying every second of it.

The world moved on without Sunset, and yet she was still here. And now, she had a place in it.

Finally, Twilight stirred– A little stretch, an adorable yawn. “...Good morning, Captain.”

“Good morning, Princess.” She grinned warmly, proudly, happily. “What shall we do today?”

“Everything.”

Author's Note

This is literally the entirety of this fic. I'm putting Sunset through it. Giving her some respite. Then putting her through it again. (I hope the image is showin, goddamnb)

WHY AM I MAKING THESE CHAPTERS SO LONG FOR THE LOVE OF GOD THIS IS ALMOST AS LONG AS MY LONGEST CHAPTER EVER "BETTER TO HAVE LOVED AND LOST" JESUS WHYYYYY Forgive me. But hopefully the next ones will be SIGNIFICANTLY shorter.

I'm glad I got to focus a while on Sunset's time as a demon. I don't usually get to write a lot of prose, and that was a perfect time for it.

I kind of realized something funny about my writing style, as I wrote this whole fic-- I feel like I write as if I'm describing a scene in a movie or a show, meaning I keep focus on the dialogue and in the subtle expressions and movements of the characters as much as possible, and I rarely tell the reader exactly what they're thinking.

I noticed that I purposefully always try my best to avoid describing exactly what a character is thinking-- I feel like when a movie is well acted or directed, you'll know merely by what the actors do and how they emote in the moment, and ESPECIALLY what they're saying, and what they're not saying. I kind of try my absolute best to dictate things by action, and save prose to the most important moments.

Maybe it's a crutch, frankly, but I fucking love dialogue. I think my favorite thing is when I'm capable of dictating not only exactly what the character is feeling but what they want, all of the above and more. Speeecially with subtle ironies. But I digress.

Basically, i realized I hate having to do the thinking FOR the audience. I'd rather respect that you can suss things out by yourself. Like, example, in the scene where she meets Flare at the bar-- Do you honestly need me to tell you what this meeting means? Who Flare really is, and what she means, what she's thinking? Hell no, if you are smart, you'll easily suss that out by yourself. (Plus it helps that I also wrote her on the Shimmerverse heh)

Also, warning, I TOLD YOU, don't come at me saying you're confused as to why we're skipping around so much, Sunset's bender is completely explained on this other fic, I warned you, if you think that her and Twilight getting together is rushed, go read that fic!! (Also god fuck 20k+ words was already plenty for this chapter.)

I usually focus a lot more on the romance, but since I had already done that on the bender fic, I decided to focus on Sunset's avoidance on this one. I didn't even give a lot of Celestia scenes on this chapter, they're all coming later! The mom reconciliation... It will be legendary

Anyways, running some moments of the fic by again, I will say that Sunset's pledge to Twilight? Woulda been an ideal escape for her. Oh, how she craved for it.

The shadows will return, and when they do, the primary Umbrum that talked to her will get a name, I promis.

Enjoy it while you can that was the only time I'll ever write snips and snails. Also I at least got to mention Zecora. Thank god. Zecora mentioned :duck:

Can you believe that I actually deleted some scenes out of this? I actually wanted to write a sequence where Shinning and Cadance visits and Sunset is taken along on a double date lmao. From there I could have written Chrysalis to attack Canterlot, they'd fight together, etc etc. And I'd setup the good changeling stuff a bit more naturally! (cause I love changelings and will write more about them on this fic still)

Also I got to reference the Dazzlings, and I'm just happy about that. Even just a scene with the siren sisters was satisfying, I love those three gals. Will they return? Unlikely lmao. Sunset Shimmer displays complete iron will and refuses to obey mind control. Ah, reminds me of the shimmerverse. (Plus Sunset got to sing a Glen Campbell song <3)

Ah I'm so glad Luna's back I want to put her on this fic more so badddd but all in due time. Thank goodness she was already all over the bender fic heheh. This auntie needs to help her sis and her niece so bad.

The sequences I wrote of Sunset's bender where ones I originally deleted it off of that fic, but ones I figured would fit perfectly here, like finaly getting to honor some sunpie, heh.

And that fated scene was inspired by this gorgeous ass visual in case it wasn't obvious heh <3

And of course, show more of the Starlight x Sunset bond, of two characters that can relate to each other pretty damn well-- Starlight just managed to be more well adjusted. They got even more time on the bender fic, but still-- It was important they had a bit of a special touch on this one too =v=

And if you're confused as to how Sunset and Flash made up off screen? Read the bender fic lmao. 20k+ words was enoughhhhh.

Also one of the funniest subtler jokes I put on this chapter is Celestia thinking Sunset is going into shock because of wounds and killing but Sunset is actually going into shock because she almost had sex with Twilight Sparkle LMAO.

If you want a reference on how I designed Sunset's Paladin armor, here you go, from the shimmverse heh.

LAST THING. Here's smth funny. you may have wondered why Celestia didn't banish Sunset to Tartarus; And it's cause cince Cerberus knew her, Sunset would be more than capable of escape, given time. A few belly scratchies and boom.

Anyways, it was probably strange at first for you that this ACT is called "fondest memories" This is why, heh. Starting now, Sunset is going to have... A GOOD TIME?!?!?!?!? And a girlfriend, how about that.

...Twilight is gonna have an even better time, if y'know what I mean. :twilightblush:

ACT II: The Stars Align
View Online

The Forgotten Sun

ACT II: The Stars Align

ACT 2 - FONDEST MEMORIES

CHAPTER 5 - THE STARS ALIGN

SUMMER

The barracks of the Canterlot Palace were more than adequate for the amount of guards they housed. And now, on this strange day, they all gathered, on the upper floors, by the tables, or standing attentively, waiting for this new announcement.

Celestia spoke clearly for all to hear through a mic, gesturing with her wings, calmly and gently. “It is true that the absence of Captain Shining Armor has left a certain position that needs filing. Although I do not shame any of you for poor performance these past few years, it has called to our attention to the necessity of strong leadership for a duty as important as yours.”

“A-and we’re not saying you’ve done a bad job!” Twilight quickly corrected from the sidelines, approaching the mic. “But we noted that there could be improvements!”

Suppressing a chuckle, Celestia continued. “Danger will always be around the corner. That is the nature of being the city that houses the Queen of the Sun– And now, the Queen of the Night and the Princess of Friendship as well; It is more evident than ever that we will be targeted by forces of evil. But no matter what, safety should be paramount to all inhabitants here. That is our primary concern.”

“I wouldn’t say I’m scared, well–” Twilight shot a quick glance to her Paladin who sat diligently behind them. “After all, I’ve had a personal bodyguard this entire time that goes above and beyond the call of duty. But she is only one pony! And all of us must pull our weight to make this city safer, if not the entire kingdom! It’s our collective duty to help our neighbors and friends!”

“Ahem.” Celestia noted, raising an eyebrow. “And of course, upon his departure, many guards that were loyal to Shining Armor left with him– Fearful for what would occur here without him, and fearful for the foe that caused him to leave in the first place.” She did not glance back to Sunset. “In light of all these occurrences, by the decree of the Princess of Friendship, and of course, mine as well, we have decided to elect Sunset Shimmer as the new captain of the royal guard.”

A hush. Many guards looked amongst each other with mixed expressions, some fidgeted in concern, some gasped, and many were confused as to why the demon that was the cause of the previous captain leaving would now lead them. In that crowd, Flash sentry and Limestone gave out their respective applauses.

Twilight took the mic with an awkward smile, noting the reaction, nodding emphatically. “I know it’s likely some of you have reservations and hesitations– But I want it to be known that Sunset Shimmer has my complete trust, and that she has more than earned this position through competency and hard work– And that I am more than happy with this decision!!” She finished with a nervous giggle, giving Sunset a supportive glance.

Celestia smiled fully, and spoke with confidence. “I share the same feelings. As I have personally trained Sunset in the past, I know that she is more than fit for the task. And I expect that you will all respect her authority in this position.” She turned behind her, tilting her head. “...Sister, would you like to say something?”

Luna walked over to the mic calmly, cleared her throat, and spoke. “Sunset Shimmer is more capable than all of you combined and she is here to whip you into shape–”

She was dragged out of the podium by Celestia and Twilight who made excuses for her.

With a sigh and no hesitation, Sunset took the podium, and narrowed her eyes at the crowd.

“I take it you all know who I am.” She affirmed calmly, and watched the crowd. There was some hesitation, maybe discomfort, and even anticipation.

“Maybe you’ve known me by the monsters I've slain on the outskirts of this city. Maybe you’ve known me as the protector of the Princess. Or maybe you’ve known me for leaving a building of Tirek’s cult with well over fifty corpses inside, while carrying the Princess to safety…”

The Queen and the Princess tried gesturing for her to change the subject.

“...Or maybe you know me for what I’ve done, and who I was. The failed pupil of Celestia that turned into a demon and rampaged through the very halls you’re meant to protect.”

Discomfort was visible in the crowd, if not intimidation.

“Whatever you know me for, I want to set aside your grievances right now. I am not volatile. I am not unstable. I am a danger only to our enemies– To the Princess's enemies. Can any of you question my efficiency in keeping her safe this past year?”

Not one person raised a grievance. Sunset’s efficiency was undeniable.

“When any foe tries targeting her, I’m there. When a monster tries attacking Canterlot, I am in the vanguard. And if the Princess was in danger, I would throw myself to tartarus just to keep her safe. Would any of you like to question this, from what you’ve seen of my work?”

More silence. Awkward, even, through how much Sunset put the guard to shame.

“My loyalty is with Twilight Sparkle, and it is a loyalty I’m willing to die for. Can any of you say the same?”

“DON’T die for me, though!!”

Murmurs and rumbling, awkward laughter here and there. The Princess and the Queen were trying to give silent feedback, while Luna nodded in agreement.

“Statistically speaking, you must all at the very least like Twilight Sparkle. Her popularity amongst the masses speaks for itself. And even now, she inherits all of the enemies of the Queen of the Sun. She will inherit the throne of Equestria, someday– All while the monsters and villains that want to burn this city and all it stands for to the ground believe wholeheartedly that the leadership here is weaker than ever.”

She leaned closer to the mic, determined, emphatic.

“It isn’t. They think we are weak. They think Twilight Sparkle is vulnerable, that she is easy prey. It is our job– ALL of our jobs to dissuade them of that notion. They think that the royal guard is fodder– Ants for them to step on on their way to the throne. It is our DUTY to prove them wrong. We are fighting for the future of Equestria– Twilight Sparkle is the future of Equestria. And I don’t know about all of you– But I sure as hell don’t intend to sleep on the job. Who’s with me?”

The crowd nodded and affirmed, some more empathic than others.

“I said who’s with me?”

Flash shouted out with joy, and several of the guards joined, with cheers and camaraderie.

“Now we’re talking.” Sunset couldn’t help but let out a grin– and the Queens and Princess applauded her from the side. “I made a vow that I would keep Twilight Sparkle safe, no matter what– And this is an extension of that vow. If any of you ever second guess my intentions, remember– This is all for her, and the future of our world. So if you took this job because you thought it’d be cushy or easy, I’m sorry to disappoint, but we’re meant for greater things. You’re ALL meant for greater things.”

Cheers continued, and she leaned back and grinned.

“And if any of you think that I gained this position through nepotism– Well, you know where to find me.”

The cheers lessened, and some were replaced with awkward laughter.

“Now. Onto business.” She arranged some papers on the podium, many of which Twilight had the pleasure of reviewing. “I plan on changing the training regimen, and not only for the squires; I’ll want to review and assess all of your current combat capabilities. I plan on getting some better funding for each of you to have armor that is more tailored to your individual builds– Loose armor and tight armor have a bigger chance of costing your life than the enemy you fight them with.”

Some positive affirmations and chuckles were heard from the crowd.

“I plan on ensuring that between Unicorn, Earth ponies and Pegasi, you all have specific needs met, both for your capabilities for combat and for your living quarters. We all have our individual needs for comfort, and I want them to be met so you are all at your peak.” She almost smiled warmly as she said it. “Important to note as well that I will adjust patrol patterns according to each individual schedules, and hopefully this job won’t need to impact your personal lives as much, and we’ll have a well oiled machine of security.”

Gasps of joy were heard among the crowd.

“Bottom line is– I've been watching all of you for a while, and I am well aware that the royal guard has seen better days. But trust me when I say this, you can always do better.” She put her papers away, smiling truly. “It’s going to be tiring at first, maybe even exhausting. But I want you all to remember, everytime that you’re wondering why you’re working so hard, everytime that you feel sore… I want you to remember the Princess of Friendship, and the future of Equestria.”

She glanced at Twilight, smiling with love. “...This is all for her.”

The barracks echoed with the cheers of the crowd.

“Not bad at all, Captain…!” Twilight gave her a mischievous, knowing smile.

“Psh. First day. Wait a week without things being on fire before you praise me.” She grinned, moving a few boxes.

The captain’s quarters– Currently vacant, currently being moved in to. Shining Armor had treated the place well, but dust had settled on this empty room, and at least one guard must have used this place as a secret snacking spot, given the provided evidence of old dried orange peels littering the corner.

“I dunno… I have a good feeling about this…!” Twilight nodded truly, coming a little bit closer, with a gleeful smile. “It’s… Really nice to have an official title for you around here.”

“I’m not going to throw a party till’ at least a year.” She snickered, shaking her head. “Provided I live, I could always mess it up and get fired before then. Who knows.”

“You’re not going to mess it up.” Twilight affirmed with absolute certainty. “You’re intelligent, courageous, a great planner, you think really well under pressure, you’re super strong…”

Her voice trailed off as Sunset’s own grin became mischievous, with a chuckle, coming closer. “Go on, Princess, keep listing my best qualities…”

With a distinctive fluster, one where she smiled fully through, she came even closer. “You’re really attractive… And you take really good care of me…”

“...I can take even better care of you right now, if you’d like–”

“Hello, my little ponies!” Celestia teleported into the room, bringing boxes with her– And her appearance made them take a professional distance immediately. “Did I miss something? How goes the move?”

“Excellent, perfect, really good”

“Uhuh, yeah, yeah, very excellent”

“...Okay?” She tilted her head with a small grin. “Luna will be arriving shortly with the last of your things! Oh, how exciting, this is!”

“Sure is.” Sunset cleared her throat as professionally as she could, as she continued to set up her armor stand.

“Yep yep yep” Twilight swiftly wiped the fluster off of her face and had to walk in a circle once before finding something to do.

“Look here, Sunset…!” Celestia fished out her old guitar from one of the boxes. “Miss Peony would love to know that you kept practicing with that bard fellow of ours, wouldn’t she?”

“Eh!” She shrugged, setting up her armor full, and moving to a box of clothes. “She probably doesn’t remember I even existed.”

“Nonsense.” The Queen huffed, placing the guitar down, and unboxing something else. “We still receive yearly invitations to the reunions in her home, for foals like you.”

“Foals?” She almost laughed.

“E-excuse me.” The Queen chuckled in embarrassment. “For grownups like you.”

Twilight snickered in the corner, even Sunset found the commentary too innocent not to pass up without a laugh.

“Well…” The Captain pondered for a moment. “Let me know if we get another invitation. Maybe I’ll consider it this time.”

“It would be my pleasure--”

“Hail, all!” Luna teleported into the room, straining while holding several boxes with her magic, and letting go. “I have finished the move!! You are welcome!!”

The three other occupants each had their degrees of panic over the swarm of boxes and other objects that were carelessly dumped over.

Lucky for Sunset, she did not have many objects of interest, and yet they were carelessly brought all the same, and with it, she had to leap forward and dive down to grab her camera before it shattered, and Celestia and Twilight leapt forward with similar clumsy yet helpful intent.

“What a grandiose day this is!” The Queen of the Night stepped forward, drinking in her surroundings. “I have been Queen for less than a year, and already I am proud to witness evolution in our beloved kingdom…”

“Relax, I’m barely moved in, c’mon!” Sunset chuckled out, moving about her things, ensuring nothing had shattered. “I haven’t even gotten a full week of Captaining yet. Sing my praises when I avert a war or something.” She kept smiling through it all.

“Can you blame us for being proud, Sunset?” Celestia spoke with a warm smile. “This is a beautiful turnaround for you– And I know that you are ready.”

“Yeah, yeah…!” She looked away, to avert showcasing to the others how much she was smiling.

“You’re gonna do great in the job, Sunset. I just know it!” Twilight fidgeted giddily, flapping her wings. “Who knows, maybe you’ll do even better than my brother…?”

With ears twitching, the Captain narrowed her eyes with a glance. “...I see what you’re doing. Challenge accepted.”

“I found this curious object in your apartment, Sunset, shaped like a painting…?” Luna brought it forth, inspecting it.

“It’s my picture board! Thanks!” Beaming, she walked forward, grabbing it and unpackaging, and in those same motions, swiftly hanging it for all to see.

It was her most prized possession the past year.

The picture board was already pretty close to full– And she planned on expanding it. It had been Pinkie’s idea, when they first began Sunset’s bender, the bard wanted to record all of the festivities and eventualities, even if the Captain was reluctant at first.

Pictures of the Bard and her going on shows, going drinking, playing together, pictures that Pinkie had taken of Sunset on her routine, especially with Twilight; Some of which they were aware of, some of which they were not.

Pictures of Sunset’s experiences with the Pie sisters. Having explored multiple caves with Maud, having helped Limestone join the royal guard, and assisted loosely on her training as a squire, having spent calm moments with Marble, and even provided her a job on the archives section.

…Old pictures of her and Flash, and a few new ones. Pictures he had safekept, and happily gifted her. Younger years, loose years, and how they had reconnected recently, even as distant friends.

A few, very few pictures of her night with Starlight and Trixie– She had kept only the ones that could be easily explained in a conversation, and allowed the magician to keep the rest, no matter how raunchy they were. She didn’t find these bad– Deep down, she had quite enjoyed the one incredibly wild night they had.

One single picture of her and Moondancer– One she quite cherished.

And of course… More pictures of her and the Princess.

“Oh my…!” Celestia gasped, with a loving smile, eyeing every picture. “This is wonderful, Sunset…!”

“Thanks, I’m, uh, I’m pretty proud of it…!” She flustered awkwardly, setting her camera close to it. “It's a work in progress. I plan on adding more.”

“Indeed…!” Celestia continued to examine it thoughtfully, smiling fully.

“Come along now! We may only rest and receive our respective treats and rewards once we have unloaded all of this!” Luna proclaimed happily, and the others followed suit.

The process became more efficient, and still, Sunset found herself smiling through it more and more, making the place her own, making it official.

And she had noticed more than once, Celestia continued to observe that picture board, distracted by it.

After an hour of hard work, Sunset sighed with delight. “Well, that’s about it, really. Thanks for the help, Queens, but you should really get going, I’m sure you’ve got more important stuff to work on.”

“Oh, nonsense, Sunset! It was our pleasure!” Celestia spoke proudly, with delight. “Is there anything else you require–”

“--Sister, we have meddled enough.” Luna raised an eyebrow, grinning. “Let us leave the Captain to her privacy– And to settle her matters with the Princess.”

Twilight Sparkle cleared her throat. “U-um. I’ll be getting going soon too! I just have to discuss some important stuff with the Captain in private!”

Silence. Not awkward, but one in which the Queens eyed the other two, and the Princess pretended there were no implications.

“What kind of things will you discuss–” Celestia was wing slapped by her sister before she could finish speaking, and thoroughly guided out of the room.

“W-well then, we will see you soon, Captain Sunset!” The Queen of the Sun called out from outside of the room, and promptly teleported away.

“Looking forward to working with you, Captain Shimmer.” The Queen of the Night saluted with a smirk, and followed her sister.

Silence, and a pleasing one.

Sunset let out a sigh of relief, sitting down. “Okay, well… We’ve still gotta clean up these boxes, but I don’t mind a break if you don’t!”

“Oh, absolutely!” She spread her wings with glee. “Breaks are proven to increase productivity to an unequivocal degree. We absolutely should–”

She was silenced by a kiss, one delivered by a grinning Sunset. “Hey. I never laid on that bed before.” She pointed to the corner mischievously. “...And neither have you, Princess.”

The fluster intensified to extremes, as Twilight nodded quickly. “...I think we should remedy that immediately, Captain…!”

“I concur, Princess–” But she stopped, her eyes leading her to the picture board. Swiftly, she moved to it with curiosity. “--Oh. Damn, she didn’t…!?”

“What happene– Oh!! Aww….!”

There were now several pictures laying at the bottom of the board, waiting to be hung up– All from Sunset’s childhood, and her experiences with Celestia– Many of her as a foal. Pictures Sunset had either discarded, or never kept.

“The Queen left these here, right?” Twilight regarded them with adoration.

“...She kept these in her wallet all the time, and now she’s giving them all to me… What the hell.” She muttered, chuckling nervously.

“It’s gotta mean something good, right…?”

“M-maybe.”

“Are you going to hang them up…?”

“...Yeah.”

“Your body is your WEAPON! Swing it like you mean it! Battle is a dance, memorize the steps, but don’t be afraid to freestyle!” Sunset called out, giving out pointers, as a group of her guards battled a manticore. “Remember, your partners are everything! They’ll make up for all you lack! Attack together, combine your strengths, cover your weaknesses, and the enemy won’t know what hit them!!”

Despite the clumsiness, the quartet managed to restrain the monster’s tail, subdue it, and deliver a finishing blow.

The creature vanished into magical sparkles, and the runic arena pulsated with life.

“Good job! Roothoof, you have to work on telegraphing the enemy’s attacks. Gale, you’ve got a good mastery of magic horn strikes, but you have to mind friendly fire. Dewdrop, no notes, you’re moving swiftly, perfect. And Limestone? Fantastic usage of leverage and Earth Pony strength!” Sunset spoke without hesitation, getting closer to the console that controlled the magical arena. “Alright, you four take a break, next team, ready up!”

Celestia had been watching proudly, silently, near the console. “...Well done, captain.”

“Thanks! And thanks for letting me use this arena.” She didn’t even look at the alicorn, but was smiling all the same.

“It is a bit nostalgic, isn’t it…?” Celestia muttered pensively.

There was no good nostalgia for the captain. Only a brief moment of thought reminded her of all of the training she pushed herself through, all of her worst violent instincts, and where it led her. She forced the thoughts out, and shook her head. “You don’t have to stick around, by the way. I’ve got a pretty good hang of how the arena works now…”

“...A-ahem, I suppose so.” The Queen folded her wings close. “...And I suppose I may watch one more round, just in case. You must learn to be comfortable with accepting help, Sunset.”

With a hum of affirmation, Sunset prepared the next team, and the next monster, in a long line of guards that were practicing.

And Celestia watched the entire time, proud of her leadership skills, and how far she had come.

In a quick sidebar, Sunset grinned at the Queen. “...Does letting me use this mean you plan on showing Twilight the restricted section?”

A short but delighted chuckle immediately erupted from Celestia, as she shook her head. “Oh, no, let us leave that moment for when we have a true emergency. We both know there is no going back, when Twilight Sparkle finds a well of knowledge."

“Heh. That’s for sure.” She snickered, and shrugged. She perked up and yelled out as she saw her guards falter. “H-hey!! Watch your flanks! You don’t have the benefit of knowing when the enemy will deliver a finishing blow, so don’t give them the chance!”

“May we have another round of applause for the pony who has arranged this wonderful summit, Princess Twilight Sparkle!” Celestia bellowed with glee to the crowd of onlookers in the halls of the palace, and turned to her pupil. “You’ve done incredibly well, my student. Go on, now…!”

“Mmhh yeah…!” She spoke, mid yawn, and quickly slapped herself awake so she could speak, spreading her wings wide in front of the crowd. “T-thank you everypony! With delegates from over fifty cities, attending three days of conferences, receptions, and meetings, this is the largest grand Equestrian pony summit yet– And let me tell you– Putting it all together has led to more than one sleepless night. We are so excited to have you here, and to learn about life all across this great land of ours…! This summit has been wonderful, I am so glad to have met you all…” Her exhaustion was palpable, but she smiled all the same. “...And I hope you all enjoy this last days of festivities. Now, take it away, Queen Celestia…!”

Cheers and applause echoed the room, as people declared their love for the alicorns.

Stepping forward, The Queen of the Sun assured her to go back to the sidelines quietly, joining the others, while spreading her wings with glee. “Thank you all so much for having visited us– And as a final treat, I will reveal wonderful news to all of us. Due to the ascension of the new Princess, and the return of my sister, I and several world leaders have agreed upon a meeting in the hall of unity, later this year, in autumn! It will be a momentous occasion for us all! Now, please enjoy this final day of festivities with no more worry!”

More cheers and applause, as Twilight wobbled her way over backstage, feeling fatigued from her previous uninterrupted hours of consciousness.

“Oh dear. She’s crashing.” Sunset noted immediately, coming to her aid, ensuring she could lean on her Captain, who she promptly put a wing over and sighed of exhaustion on. “I’ve got you, I’ve got you, heh…!”

Luna tilted her head, analyzing the Princess of Friendship. “She is overdue for a proper rest. I could put her to sleep, if need be?”

“No need. Trust me, as soon as she’s in bed she’ll conk right out.” Sunset grinned. “Hangon, though…!” Twilight began climbing on her captain’s back both instinctively and clumsily, almost falling over. “Easy, girl…!” Sunset laid down, giving the Princess of Friendship ample chance to climb on her back and immediately begin muttering sleepy affirmations.

"Uppies. I want uppies."

“Oh dear!” Celestia finally walked backstage, inspecting her pupil with worry. “I was hoping that Twilight would be conscious to hear how well she performed these past few days…!”

The alicorn in question muttered and mumbled incoherently while clinging to Sunset’s back.

“Easy, Sparkles.” Sunset grinned. “Okay, Queen Celestia, how well did she do, gold star?”

“Above and beyond.” Celestia smiled warmly. “Twilight Sparkle, you have once again proven that your capacity for organization, planning and leadership is impeccable. It will be my honor to have you follow me on our trip to the Hall of Unity later this year… And of course, you too, Sunset. As her captain, you will be needed.”

“O-of course.” She nodded quickly, trying not to let the weight of the responsibility crush her, unlike the weight of the Princess, which was significantly more bearable.

“Nonetheless– Twilight, you have dutifully earned your rest. And if you are too incoherent to understand me– I will praise you tomorrow.” Celestia chuckled lightly.

Luna joined in on the snickers. “Yes, I strongly believe that she is not hearing you. Go on, Shimmer, take her back to her quarters, she needs uninterrupted rest.”

“Roger that. I’ll make sure she gets some sleep right away.” Sunset nodded and saluted and immediately addressed some of the guards near her. “You four. Go warn the rest of the patrols to keep noise down in the castle, especially near Twilight’s room– You six, with me.”

She moved diligently and efficiently, with the Princess mumbling incoherently on her back. “Nearly there, Sparkles. You did really well, I hope you heard that.” She smiled genuinely. “Gold stars all around.”

A few quick loving mutterings were heard, as Twilight nuzzled the back of her neck. “Thank you, thank you, I’m proud to be here, thank you for coming…!”

“Okay. You six– Nopony is to disturb Twilight’s rest, I mean it– She is now an off-duty Princess, and I’ll make sure that she’s safe from up close– You all can patrol this tower and ensure there’s no solicitors or anything of the sort, and NO requests for her presence, alright?” She ordered immediately upon reaching the doors, and the guards saluted and followed her instructions to the letter. “And you have full permission to use violence if necessary.” She grinned, nudging the mare that clinged to her “Right, Princess?”

All that Twilight did was mumble and nod faintly as she clinged tighter. ”Yes, of course, friendship is wonderful… The ties that bind us all together… Give them a hug…!”

“You know your orders. And above all, do not enter this room. No one is to disturb her, not even us.” She commanded one final time, before heading inside.

She let out a sigh. After having kept a close eye on the Princess for the past few days, even she needed a rest. Thanks to her diligence, nothing had happened in the many meetings and conferences of the past few days, and she had held on steadfast.

Incredibly gently, she placed the Princess on the bed, who immediately rolled over, letting out another cute yawn.

“Sleep well, Princess–”

“Captain.”Twilight muttered faintly, waving a wing weakly, pointing at the bed.“Your Princess requires cuddles.”

Letting out a chuckle, Sunset skillfully got out of her armor, with many rehearsed motions, and swiftly climbed into the bed.

Twilight immediately wrapped herself around her, cozying up on the crook of her neck and embracing her with a wing. “You did so well today, Twi.” Sunset affirmed with a proud grin, while she used her magic to cover them both under the sheets. “I hope you know that.”

The Princess’s tail wagged about weakly, as she smiled.

“Worth it… For this…”

“Walk me through it, Raven.” Sunset noted, while inspecting the magical defense department– Dozens of scrolls and staves littered the walls, many comfortable chairs and proud old ponies worked about, in a windowless room lit by torchlight. “And you’re Floral, right?” She raised an eyebrow.

“Yes indeed, we’ve met! Nice of you to remember my name, youngster.” The old mare huffed, but grinned. “I’ve seen you walking around these halls when you were yay high.” She hovered a hoof low.

Raven, adjusting her glasses, cleared her throat and pointed the artifacts around them and to the floor itself. “This entire room IS the magical defense. There are runestones and power crystals embedded in the walls and buried in the floor, and they’re responsible for the magical barrier that protects the castle. And yes, as you’ve asked, the runes have not been changed since inception.”

“Only on extremely rare occasions.” Floral blew raspberries. “Property ownership and all that nonsense. Some arguments between old wizards, I ain’t gonna get into it.”

“Ugh.” Sunset rolled her eyes, aware of pointless red ape. “Okay. I’m here for this specifically. We can’t swap the runes or power them further so the barrier protects the entire city, right?”

“I am afraid not. Since they were cast upon the inception of the palace’s creation, the only way to redo the spell would be to essentially refurbish the entire room.” The secretary noted without hesitation. “Meaning, replace the foundation. Difficult, but not impossible.”

“Yeah, yeah…” The Captain thought for a moment. “And even if we did, the barrier would be spread thin, and it’d be weaker, if it were to cover the entire city. I’ve got you.” Narrowing her eyes, she looked down to the floor, to the many engravings in stone. “...And does the barrier extend underground?”

“Nonsense!” The old mare shrugged with a laugh. “What, do we need to protect ourselves from moles now? You just mentioned spreading yourself pointlessly thin!”

“There’s underground tunnels and cave systems that go across all of Canterlot mountain– Including under.” Sunset affirmed with confidence. “I know a caver named Maud Pie that took me through several of them. And if an earth pony easily gets around it, how hard would it be for somepony like Queen Chrysalis to abuse that weakness?”

The two mares had a moment of reflection and grimaced.

“Okay. We’ll have to compromise.” Sunset grinned, and shrugged. “I’m sorry in advance if it feels like meddling too much, but I absolutely want these runes and spells replaced and fine tuned. I’ll make sure that I have trustworthy ponies on the job, and I’ll personally supervise it. Even if we spend a few days exposed, it will be worth it once it’s all set up.”

“Now, now, youngster!” The old mare crossed her arms with a pout. “I don’t appreciate you trying to tell us how to do our jobs, especially when it involves redoing our entire existence’s work!!”

“I’m not trying to insult you–” She nearly chuckled. “--But I’ve lived in this castle for nearly two decades, and I’m incredibly acquainted with the security inefficiencies of it. There have been dozens upon dozens of new protection spells that work in tandem with each other beautifully that were created since the dawn of Celestia’s rule– And I think this is more than overdue for a replacement.”

Floral was about to complain, but Raven raised a hoof with a grin. “She is well within her jurisdiction, as the Captain of the royal guard. Security is her responsibility.”

“Indeed it is, thank you Raven!” She smiled proudly, with a nod. “We’ll make the barrier into a fully fledged orb of protection that covers the cave systems as well; If not for smaller threats like Chrysalis, at least it could help us with earthquakes caused by bigger threats. I’ll even have some expeditions with my men and that caver I mentioned to ensure that we can seal off as many passages as possible on those cave systems, just in case. We’re going to recast all of these spells and runes, adapt them to modern spells, double their potency, if not triple, and with it, maybe we’ll keep any Umbrum vessels from barging in like that fiasco of a few months back.”

“T-that was a blip in the system…! That automaton was incredibly weak, too!” The old mare huffed, but then sighed and nodded. “But aye, I see your point, youngster. We’ll allow it. But even with all that boost, an orb will be more difficult to power than a dome, you know that, right?”

“We can make exceptions.” Sunset nodded pensively, taking out a map of Canterlot, showcasing the castle. “There are multiple gates surrounding the castle; And I’ve been beefing up security in all of them. We won’t need a magical barrier around them because of it.” She looked at the runes and crystals around her, and smiled. “...And with some modern spells around here, it could even allow us to change the protection of the castle on the fly– Provided we hand the key to only the Princess and Queens, of course.”

“Incredibly well put, Sunset.” Raven nodded proudly, tapping the map. “This will combine well with the rest of the new structural defense changes you’ve established in the perimeter.”

“Yeah. And since we can only protect the rest of the cities with patrols, I have an idea…” Her gaze blurred as she looked behind her, to the many halls of the castle. “...This castle is large enough to house all of Canterlot if necessary, right?”

The two mares looked at each other with both confusion and hesitation.

“I’ll make sure that we have alarms that can inform every citizen that they can evacuate to the safety of the palace if need be. This is our bastion, after all.” She grinned pensively. “And I’ll make sure that my guards are prepared for evacuation procedures. If all else fails, everypony can fall back here.”

“Very wise. Canterlot has not been besieged in centuries, but you are right to have precautions.” Raven leaned back proudly. “Now, about the actual magical defense…”

Tapping her hoof on the floor, Floral cleared her throat. “Okay, okay, you can mess with the spells– But you better bring some talented wizards into this– Top of the line!”

“Expect a mare named Moondancer to show her face around here.” Sunset smiled truly, while turning around. “Accompanied by the Princess of Friendship, if not the Queens too! Thank you for your cooperation. Let’s go Raven!”

“Certainly!”

Sunset noticed as they moved, how the old Aide had an unusually cheerful demeanor. “...You seem chipper.”

“I am just happy to see that you are happy, Captain.” She noted with a grin. “...It was about time.”

A half hearted awkward chuckle escaped Sunset’s lips, as she looked forward. “Hah! Hah, um, yes. Okay. Next on the list, let’s review our airships, shall we?”

“We shall! Lead the way, Captain.”

“Okay lovebirds, I believe we’re all done!” Cadance clapped her hooves with glee, as the runes faded from the ground and air in between Sunset and Twilight. “Twilight, you should now be able to call Sunset from essentially anywhere in Equestria if you need to! Look at you. Innovating the frontier of love spells… I’m so proud!”

“Thanks for all the help, Cadance! Can Sunset do the same?”

“Why would I need to?” The Captain shrugged, smiling. “Okay Princess, give it a shot.”

The Princess of Love eyed the experience with a full smile and expectation.

Twilight cast the calling spell– The usual magenta glow that would flow out of her horn turned red in its end. It dissipated into the air, not like a flare, but aurora.

“Did it work?” She opened a single eye, inspecting.

“Oh, it worked.” The Princess of Love eyed the Captain with mischievous joy, as she read her heart.

Sunset’s face was flustered automatically– Her gaze was forced to Twilight almost involuntarily, and her tail whipped about all the same, as she eyed her Princess.

“Okay, that definitely looks like it worked, hihi!” She giggled, fluttering her wings. “How does it feel?”

“It’s…” She hesitated, still feeling the effects, blinking several times. “...It’s a calling… But from deep inside. Like I can hear your voice… Or just feel you, personally asking for me to be there.”

“Does it feel bad or maybe weird?” She tilted her head analytically, but couldn’t help but smirk at seeing Sunset fluster.

“No. No it doesn’t.” Sunset shook her head, smiling fully.

“Good.” With a nod, she turned to Cadance once more. “Okay, now let’s see if we can make a spell so that Sunset can call me!”

“Wait up, why?” The captain shrugged, coming closer. “I’m meant to keep you safe, you need to call me. I can’t imagine much utility on the opposite?”

“You never know…?” She pouted. “I wouldn’t mind if you could call me from anywhere…!”

“C’mon, you’re the Princess.” She shrugged, smiling. “You’re the one with the power, just don’t abuse it, heh– Besides, making this spell took us long enough, and I’d love to get some snow cones. Haven’t been on the crystal empire in ages, and I want to make up for lost time.”

“Oh I could definitely use some snow cones, Captain…!” Twilight giggled mischievously, nuzzling her with affection. “I want to show you my favorite library in the city, okay? After.”

“Your wish is my command, Sparkles.”

“You two are SO cute together. I’m going to explode.” The Princess of Love affirmed, fluttering her wings and fanning herself with glee. “Ah, the way Sunset found purpose in pledging herself to you and how it fulfills her– And how Twily never even knew what being in love was until now– My heart is FULL, LOVEBIRDS!!”

They both frowned, sighing, and Sunset was the first one to speak up. “You still can’t tell anypony about this.”

“WHY???!?! The latest princess in Equestria, My sister in law, is in a profound, joyful, fulfilling relationship, and I’m meant to NOT spread the news far and wide?!?!”

“Y-yes. Yes, you are meant to keep it a secret, Cadance!!” Twilight huffed and pouted. “Sunset doesn’t need any allegations that she got her job through nepotism, and I’m not ready to put myself even more in the spotlight!! Have you seen what tabloids say about me?!”

As if reciting, endlessly amused with herself, the Princess of Love spoke of just that. “The latest Princess of Equestria, seemingly following in her predecessor’s footsteps, has been adhering strictly to a chaste lifestyle, but the question now raises, will somepony deflower the future queen of our nation, or will she be as guarded and reserved as the Queen of the Sun–”

“UGH!” Twilight huffed out, crossing her arms. “That’s enough, I’ve heard plenty already!! I can’t believe them…!”

“Like I said; Vultures.” Sunset affirmed with affection. “They’ll keep making stupid assumptions, you can’t let it bother you. You’re better and you deserve better.”

“I’ve already got better.” Twilight leaned forward and kissed her lovingly.

“There you go, Princess.” Sunset grinned fully.

Cadance looked like she was having a stroke staring at them. “UUURGHHGHRGHG You two are so FULFILLED and you refuse to share this love with everypony else??? Criminal!!”

“Okay, let me make this simple for you.” Tapping one hoof in the floor, Sunset tilted her head. “You’ll keep our secret, or I’m challenging Shining Armor to a duel, Captain to Captain, and breaking all of his legs.”

Silence, as the Princess of Love eyed Twilight slowly, who simply raised an defiant eyebrow in response and nodded. “Dang, Twily, your own brother? That’s cold…!”

With a sigh, the Princess of Love rolled her eyes. “Fiiiiiiine. But only because I know you’d probably actually do it, you’re crazy like that.”

“I sure am.” Sunset nodded sagely, smiling mischievously.

“Look, I plan on telling Shining soon, at least.” Twilight huffed, looking away. “I want him to know, both so that you can at least talk to somepony about it, but also, cause, well…”

“--He should probably know that his sister is sleeping with the same demon that almost killed him.” Sunset let out an ironic, awkward chuckle.

“Oh, it’s water under the bridge! Almost four years ago, c’mon!” Cadance, flapping her wings, waved dismissively. “If anything, I should be thanking you! You’re the reason he moved here with me, that we got together, and not just that, but losing to you gave him even more reason to train, so you unequivocally made him hunkier.”

“...Huh. You’re welcome?” Sunset grimaced in confusion. “Wow. You two took my demonic rampage surprisingly well.”

“Sparkles don’t hold grudges!” The Two Princess spoke in unison, shrugging and giggling.

Sunset couldn't help but chuckle at the absurdity, as she rolled her eyes. There was almost an internal disappointment– She wasn’t even expected to be welcome in this castle or Canterlot. It all started with Twilight, a pattern of people forgiving Sunset when she didn’t deserve it.

“Alright lovebirds, before you two go out be cute in secret together, I need some time alone with my cousin.” Cadance affirmed, waving a wing.

“...Who?” Sunset tilted her head.

“You, dumbass!” The Princess of Love facehoofed.

“We’re not–” Sunset shook her head, exhaling. “Whatever. Twilight, wait for us outside, will you?”

“Of course! I’ll make a schedule for us to visit Empire landmarks based on priority of importance! And tasty treats within its vicinity…” With a pep in her step, the Princess left the room.

Cadance let out a snicker, and walked over to the balcony, with Sunset in tow.

The skyline of the crystal empire was gorgeous. Lights reflected off of the buildings below, as aurora borealis danced in the night sky, with snowy mountains as far as the eye could see. Sunset had never imagined she’d manage to visit places like these when she was a foal– But after being taken in by Celestia, she visited places like these like she was visiting family…

“We’re not family, by the way.” Sunset leaned on the railing, narrowing her eyes at the vista. “What I’ve said before stands. My relationship with Twilight is not official, and Celestia was only ever my teacher.”

With a sigh, the Princess blew raspberries. “You were adopted by her. She’s your legal guardian, much like she was for me. Hell, you were closer–”

“No. Not like you.” Sunset frowned, gritting her teeth. “You were the daughter of a monarch she knew, a close friend. Taking care of you was both her responsibility and a favor to an old friend that died. You literally inherited this throne, and you may as well have inherited your wings– While I was a little orphan she never knew, and she took me in as a pupil.”

“...My mother would be proud of me for the life I live now. Just how Celestia is with you.” Cadance affirmed softly, gently. “That has to count for something, right…?”

“No. All me and Celestia have ever done was hurt each other.” She huffed, rolling her eyes. “Just because you took my rampage well… Let’s stop talking about her. It’s over.”

“...Sure, Sunset. I can read your heart, you know. I know how happy you are now. I know how fulfilled you are.”

Grinning sarcastically, Sunset shrugged. “You don’t need magical heart-reading magic to see that.”

“And still, you’re holding yourself back.” Cadance pouted, shaking her head. “I get it. Self forgiveness is difficult– And self improvement even more so. But look at where you’re at right now! You can go higher…!”

“I’m not–” She sighed, shaking her head. “Trying to go higher is what caused me to become a demon in the first place, okay? The Umbrum had me like their fucking puppet and they made it look easy, because I was so desperate for power!! ...But I know my place now.”

After some silence, Cadance groaned in frustration while leaning on the railing, her eyes trailing off, until she turned to Sunset again. “...Have you used the L word with Twilight yet?”

The Captain blinked in confusion, narrowing her eyes. “...Lesbian?”

“No, dumbass!” Cadance huffed out, facehoofing. “LOVE! Have you told her you love her yet?!”

“Oh. That.” Sunset smiled awkwardly. Shrugging. “Sure, yeah. I did it once.”

Cadance tilted her head expectantly.

“...When she was asleep.”

“Sweet Celestia, Sunset. You’re killing me here.” She folded her wings close, covering her face with her hooves. “I’m dying. Really.”

“--Look– I literally pledged my entire existence to her– I’ve made more than one vow that my life belongs to her.” Sunset huffed, looking down to the skyline. “She knows. I don’t need to say it.”

“That’s not the point!” She spread her wings wide, almost angry. “I can read your heart!! You love her more than you ever loved yourself– She’s literally the reason you’re still alive, in more ways than one!! And you don’t need me to tell you that you’re a fine hunk of meat that is giving her everything she never knew she wanted– You’re taking the Princess of Friendship to pound town nearly every night, taking her to heaven, and you’re okay with the world thinking she’s a single virgin?!”

“First of all, please never talk like that again.” Sunset tapped the railing angrily. “Second of all, yes, I’m okay with it, you answered your own question. She asked me to be okay with it, so I am. What part of our relationship has inclined you to think that I want anything more than to be in her servitude until I die?!”

“I dunno– The part where you’re the gateway to both of each other’s wildest dreams?!” She flapped her wings in frustration. “I care about your happiness, you know…?!”

“Whatever.” Sunset shrugged, rolling her eyes. “We’re plenty happy. And I’ve had my fill of hubris for a lifetime, thank you. I’ll fight for her, I’ll keep her safe, I’ll love her as much as she wants me to, and then I’ll die.”

“Great idea, idiot.” Cadance rolled her eyes, huffing. “You might want to take into account the fact that you’re concocting a reality in which losing you would break her.”

“I–” She bit her tongue, now actually angry. “Fuck you! She’s stronger than that!”

“I’m sorry, are we talking about the same Twilight Sparkle?” She tilted her head with a smug grin. “You taught her how to be in love. Reap what you sow, dumbass.”

“Fuck off. She can do better than me, I’m just around until she realizes it, okay?!” She smacked the railing angrily, and looked away. “T-this. All This! It could all be temporary, for all I know. And I know I don’t fucking deserve it.”

“I can read your heart. I know you not only don’t mean that, but just how much it’d hurt for you to lose her.” She affirmed immediately, shaking her head. “You’re scared. But this foot-at-the-door attitude you have is only holding you back… You underestimate yourself, AND her.” The alicorn looked away too. “Be her boytoy if you want. But this will always mean more to her than just a fling, and you know it.”

“There isn’t a happily ever after waiting for me. I’m not your Shining Armor. Don’t get this shit mixed up.”

“Yeah, at least he had the decency of putting a ring on it.”

“...Whatever.” She huffed, looking down.

Silence passed, as neither said anything, looking at the vista instead of each other.

Softly, almost like a whisper, the Princess of Love inspected her. “You stopped drinking because of her. You stopped killing because of her… Right?”

“Read my heart.” Sunset grumbled, with a sigh.

Yes. She had changed nearly entirely for Twilight Sparkle. And it felt easy, when it was for her.

Effortless.

“...And still, still, you’re afraid of all of this. This sounds weird to say about a Paladin with a pledge, but…” The Alicorn looked down pensively. “...You have a problem with commitment, Sunset.”

No response.

“...Or maybe your problem is with hope.”

Again, no response.

After bitter silence, Sunset finally looked up at her. “...Look. If you’re worried about how I’m gonna treat her, don’t. I’ll keep treating her like a Princess, because…”

“--Because you love her, yeah.” With a long, prolonged sigh, Cadance leaned on the railing forlornly. “...Please at least tell me that she used the L word.”

“Oh– Yeah. Several times actually.” Sunset nodded, with an awkward grin.

The Princess of Love frowned at her with a piercing gaze, knowing there was more to it.

“...During sex.” Sunset’s smile somehow became more awkward. “So, um, it might be involuntary, I don’t think it counts. ”

“For the love of–” The Princess of Love nearly threw a fit, but breathed deeply. “--Okay, get out, go have your secret lovey dovey snow cone fest. I’m gonna pop an aneurysm if you two keep this up, I swear.”

The Captain, in the past, had sat far during briefings, near the doors– or allowed Twilight to be alone in the throne room entirely.

Now, Celestia had them together in the throne room for every briefing, whether it was about the royal guard, or the princess. And whenever the briefing was done…

“...And how have you two been doing?” Celestia looked to them expectantly, as soon as they were prepared to leave.

Twilight and Sunset eyed each other with slight confusion, then back to the queen. “...We’ve been doing fine?” The former stated.

“You certainly seem to be doing well! Getting along lovely, I imagine?” The Queen of the Sun egged on, almost surgically.

“...Yeah, sure. Everything is fine.” Sunset shrugged, smiling at Twilight.

“It just seems you are closer than ever! And it warms my heart to see–” Celestia was nudged by her sister aggressively, who glared at her. “A-ahem.”

“Forgive my sister, you two.” Luna stated through gritted teeth. “But we both have an agenda we must follow, and I’m certain you two have somewhere to be as well. Go along now!”

“O-okay! See you!” Twilight affirmed, and left the throne room with her captain.

As soon as they were out of sight, Luna sat back on her throne in annoyance. “...Honestly, sister. Have you no decorum?”

“Well excuse me! But I believe my suspicions are correct, you know?!” The Queen of the Sun huffed and pouted, sitting back on her own throne. “I believe there is a chance that they are romantically involved… But why they’d make it a secret, I do not know.”

“Perhaps they are put off by the idea of the sun hovering over them.” Luna said curtly, narrowing her eyes. “Have you forgotten the conversation we had with Cadance? Whatever direction Twilight and Sunset’s friendship goes, it is important that we do not meddle.”

“...I am simply happy for them. I would just express that, if I knew. I am confident that they are treating each other well, and I simply wished to congratulate them–”

“No meddling.”

“A-and you know; What this could mean for the future of Equestria–”

“--No meddling.”

Another relaxing uneventful evening of study in the palace library. They had both gotten quite used to the routine. For Twilight, it was always about expanding her horizons. For Sunset, at times, it was to either practice guitar, read fiction, or work on captain duties.

“Sunset…! I think I’ve got something…!” Twilight almost whispered with a smile, as she brought a book with her, closer. “Something that could be really, really big!! …Well, maybe, but big!!”

The Captain had been doing some studies of her own of the schematics of the castle and how to better improve security, but she gladly shafted it aside. “Huh? What’s up?”

“Do you remember the elements of harmony?” Her gaze was almost of expectation, excitement, wonder, with a tail whipping about.

“How could I forget, heh.”

“So, Celestia hid them– Even I don’t know where– Because the power is a bit too much for even one pony to wield at a time. They’re unstable weapons of mass destruction in the wrong hooves, and in the right hooves, they’re still very unstable. It was kind of crazy that I even survived using it without I dunno– Having my mind collapse into madness, or my blood turn into yogurt…”

“I’m not surprised, Sparkles. You’re just that good.” Sunset stated with a warm flirtatious smile.

She blushed slightly as she giggled. “B-but here’s the thing– I've been studying the book that you gave me that had information about them, and I kind of realized something interesting– There doesn’t necessarily need to be one wielder for all of them!” She passed the book over.

Sunset perked up, raising an eyebrow, inspecting the images and writing. “Huh… I guess each element does have its own concept it represents…”

“Exactly! And because every element is unique– Maybe it would be possible for six ponies to each wield one of the elements, to master the power together, without succumbing to it!!”

“...In perfect harmony. That is pretty incredible.” She whistled with wonder, nodding.

“I-I know, right?! The potential applications of this are endless!!” She flapped her wings with joy. “B-but It's only theoretical. After all, we don’t exactly have a group of six ponies that can work in perfect harmony hanging around…!”

“Yeah, yeah, heh. Celestia survived for a thousand years without the elements, I’m sure your Equestria could survive a rule without them too.” She shrugged, but smiled warmly either way. “But hey, maybe we can keep an eye out?”

“T-totally! I’m not in a rush, but it would be pretty nice to tell Celestia about this. After all… We’ve got two down, right?” She came closer, regarding Sunset with adoration. “...Four to go…!”

“H-heh, I guess we do.” They nuzzled each other, before sealing the study with a kiss.

“Alright, alright, settle down, all of you.” Sunset chuckled out, as a large group of guards gathered around her attentively in the barracks. “Today, your training is going to be a bit different– It’s special. So you all better listen up. Now. I want you all to look at the guard closest to you.”

They all followed suit, some with snickers, some with feigned seriousness, few with professionalism.

“Now, raise your hoof if you know that guard’s name.”

Over half of the crowd raised their hooves, few were the ones that pondered or awkwardly shrugged.

“Now, raise your hoof if you know if this guard was born and raised in Canterlot.”

More than a few of the hooves that were raised lowered with hesitation. Some shot confused glances at the guards they looked at, some made educated guesses.

“Now, raise your hoof if you know if the guard next to you has siblings.”

Several hoofs lowered. In fact, very few hoofs were still raised, as the nature of this exercise was becoming more and more clear to everyone.

“Okay, we’re getting there.” Sunset grinned, leaning forward. “Now. Raise your hoof if, and only if, that you’re certain that if the guard next to you was an impostor, you could tell.”

There were very, very few hooves that were raised in that crowd, as the mood dampened.

“That’s what the point of today’s exercise is.” Sunset smiled proudly. “Changelings aren’t the only ones that can deceive– And there is more than one way to infiltrate a palace like this. And you are all meant to be a team, a well oiled machine. Meaning that in the event that a guard next to you was replaced, you should know it right off the bat– As if a friend of yours was acting strange, too strange.”

Murmurs of unease and slight fear echoed around the guards.

“I know the people I trust– But I need us all to be able to trust each other. I need you all to be able to look the pony near you in the eye, and know that they would fight with you through thick and thin.” She affirmed proudly. “And if we manage to pull this off, foes like Chrysalis will struggle to ever find leverage on us.”

The guards became slightly more confident, if not hopeful.

One of them raised a hoof to call attention. “Captain! Question!”

“Yes, Lieutenant Flash, what is it?” She raised an eyebrow with a grin.

“Are we… Bonding?” He smiled giddily.

Sunset tilted her head, with a smirk, and walked over to a cloth that covered several objects, and unveiled them.

A large black board with dozens of individual chalks, several board games, and towering above all, a large stack of pizza boxes.

“Yes. Today, we are having a bonding exercise.” She announced with joy, as she began distributing the pizza boxes among the crowd with her magic. “We have to know each other by name, well enough that we can trust each other with our lives. We are having a trivia night, we are playing games, and we are eating together. Let’s begin the training!”

“Ugh, my wings are killing me…!” Twilight grimaced, huffed, and fidgeted with them, grinding against the dress she was wearing quite poorly; The straps and frills tightened around her uncomfortably, and her wings cramped up, having to be in positions that were far from relaxing. “Rarity was right, I should never buy new dresses without proper measurements first…”

“To be fair, Rarity might have just said that because she wanted you to buy her dresses, heh.” Sunset shrugged with a chuckle. “How bad is it?”

Twilight looked around the party nervously– The gala certainly wasn’t huge, but it was more than full enough for this to be a problem if it kept up. “...7/10…?” She muttered out shamefully.

“Okay, when you say that I know it’s above eight.” Sunset immediately nudged her forward. “C’mon, let’s find a private spot, I'll help you out.”

“T-thank you…!”She murmured with an embarrassed fluster.

The Captain led the way through the party easily, anyone close to her would instantly make way, and the Princess followed in tow. She spotted an seemingly open room, and entered it, quickly inspecting it.

Another lavish room in the manor of a royal, but more importantly, it was private.

She closed the door behind them. “Okay, whip em out.”

The Princess wearily laid on the carpet with a tired wince, and spread her wings, as the captain let her helmet roll on the floor. After the ties of the dress were loose, she carefully sat near Twilight, and began preening her.

“T-thank you. Gosh darnit, I needed this…!” The Princess murmured with sighs of relief, as Sunset adjusted her feathers as gently as she could.

“Glad I could be of service.” The captain affirmed calmly, smiling, with feathers in her mouth.

Twilight made motions to try to preen her free wing, and immediately gave up, simply enjoying how good it felt on the one Sunset was doing for her. It was significantly easier for another to do it, and she was more than tired.

“So, what do you think, half an hour and we bail? You’ve made your appearance already.”

“Hmm…” She hummed quietly, letting out another sigh of relief. “Mmmmaybe. I owe it to the nice family that threw this party a bit more attendance… I mean, the charities they donate to, y’know…?”

“Don’t worry, I won’t count it down starting now.” Sunset grinned, as she moved to the other wing, reveling in being able to relieve her princess. “We can take as much time as we want, right here.”

“Best captain ever…!”Twilight muttered out among quiet chuckles.

“Pay me back later.” She grinned, leaning a bit closer. “Or you know… Soon. This room seems pretty private, after all–”

Her ears twitched.

She heard a concerning noise.

A camera shutter click.

Her gaze turned drastically towards the door, which was now opened just a few inches.

“Shit. Be right back.”

“O-oh no…!”

Sunset teleported out of the room, and mere seconds after, she teleported back in, bringing with her a reporter who whimpered nervously, and whose camera was clutched between his hooves.

Twilight watched with fear as she realized the picture that had been just taken.

“Heya, paparazzi.” Sunset snarled out, pinning the reporter against the wall, and ensuring the door was closed. “Have you been enjoying your evening? Found any good scoops in this party?”

“H-hello, Captain Shimmer. It’s a pleasure to meet you!! Haha!” He laughed nervously, glancing down at the camera. “A-and you too, Princess Twilight!!”

A photo slid off of his camera, Sunset snatched it, and incinerated it immediately with her magic, and still, forced the reporter onto the wall. “What is it you think you saw here, exactly?”

The stallion’s eyes nervously shot between the two. The Princess frowned with worry and frustration, and the Captain just glared. “U-um… The Captain of the royal guard and the Princess of Friendship being a lot more intimate than all of Canterlot presumes them to be–”

Sunset pressed him harder against the wall, shutting him up, but she did not speak as sternly, instead, calmly. “Okay, listen up. Statistically speaking, you must like the Princess of Friendship. Hell, maybe she’s your favorite alicorn. Just look at all she has done for Equestria, in the few months she’s been a princess…”

No response, as he nervously couldn’t avoid her glare.

“Now. If you care in any degree about how the Princess of Friendship feels– How the future monarch of Equestria feels, her well being, her interests, her privacy… Why would you be trying to take pictures of her at a party?” She tilted her head, almost in a friendly manner. “This is your chance to do something for Equestria. Apologize to the Princess for disturbing her privacy, and don’t bother her again, or even think of writing pointless tabloids about your assumptions of her personal life. Do you hear me?”

“W-well, you see, the thing is–”

“Do you hear me?”

“I-I hear you! I hear you! S-sorry, sorry, it won’t happen again, Princess! Y-you totally deserve your privacy and e-everything. I’m really sorry!” He spoke with whimpers, and he meant it.

Sunset nodded, with a confident smile. “There you go. Wasn’t so hard was it?” She let go of him, and opened the door, gesturing for him to leave, a gesture he obeyed with nearly a gallop.

Huffing in anger, she closed the door, then moved a couch to block it immediately.

“S-sorry. My fault. I should have been paying attention. These fucking vultures…” She let out a sigh, shaking her head. “Close call. Let’s hope he doesn’t wimp out and post a story about this... My bad–” But she stopped.

She stopped because Twilight was regarding her both with pride, a warm smile, and a fluster.

“...What? What’s up?”

“Oh, it’s nothing…!” The Princess chuckled, waving a hoof dismissively. “It’s just, well… A year ago, you would have threatened to break his leg or something. Or actually broken it. I didn’t even need to tell you to use your words… I’m just proud of you.”

The Princess’s warm smile made her heart flutter– And her eyes widened with the realization that she hadn’t even considered violence as the solution to that problem.

“W-well, um… Wow. Heh.” She chuckled to herself, looking down. “Ahem, anyways, where were we?”

Twilight walked forward, kissed her with tremendous affection, then offered her a wing. “You were being the best captain ever.”

Sunset cried out, and pierced the hide of the hydra, coming out of the other side through its heart.

She sputtered, breathed out, drenched in the beast's entrails, and watched as a wyvern descended from the heavens to join the fight.

Taking a battle stance, she prepared to charge, until…

“...Fighting old battles again?” Queen Luna muttered from behind her, as the Wyvern faded away with her magic. “Excuse me for taking so long. Busy night.”

“Yeah…” With shallow breaths, she stretched, and exhaled. “...Busy night here too.”

“Do not worry. These shallow attempts to break you will never work– And I will be here whenever they come.” She smiled warmly, coming closer, and with a wave of her horn, the blood on the armor of the captain faded away.

“...Thanks, Queen Luna.” She smiled genuinely, laying on the floor to rest, observing the night sky. “I’m happy to report that these nightmares have gotten less frequent for me. Maybe the Umbrum are giving up…?”

“...Maybe.” She murmured, observing the horizon, with doubt in her voice. “...Or maybe…”

“...Maybe they’re planning something. Yeah.” Sunset closed her eyes, with an inhale. “...But it’s hard to feel worried. We’re more united than ever– They’d have to make a pretty powerful vessel to match any of us, and now that you’re here, they can’t even approach the dreams of the most powerful ponies in Equestria.”

This nearly prompted a chuckle from the Queen of the Night, the absurd idea that there might be no danger. “...Or maybe you and I both just need to get acquainted with periods of peace…”

“Hah! Maybe.”

“Nonetheless…” She took a seat next to the captain, looking forward. “...I am pleased to see that you have recovered well.”

“We both recovered.” She grinned, breathing deeply, weightlessly. “And we won’t let this happen again to anypony else.”

“Indeed.” She smiled truly, and stood again. “I must take my leave. I am needed elsewhere.”

“Wait! I’ve got a question.” She stood immediately, curiously. “...Twilight told me that she had frequent nightmares– It’s the Umbrum, right? Targeting her?”

“...Yes, indeed.”

“But she also told me that… That whenever she had a nightmare, I was there to protect her; To save her from the nightmares. Well, she dreamed me being there to protect her. I just wanted to know… Was that you helping her?”

With a light chuckle, the Queen shook her head. “That is not my style, Captain Shimmer. Twilight Sparkle defended herself from nightmares all on her own. It just so happens that her defenses took the form of you.”

“H-huh. Wow. Huh…” She smiled with an embarrassed, flustered chuckle. “...How about that.”

“The subconscious reveals things of importance, always...” The Queen shrugged, as she walked into the night sky. “I do not need to tell you the worth you have in the Princess’s eyes. You know that better than all of us. Goodnight, Sunset.”

“Goodnight, Luna.”

AUTUMN

“We should be coming up on Mount Metazoa soon!! Oh my gosh, oh my gosh!!” Twilight fluttered her wings with glee, feeling the wind on her face and feathers, as she leaned against the railing of the airship. “W-we’re about to attend an event that hasn’t been held in CENTURIES! We’re about to be a part of history, Sunset!!” She nearly began hopping up and down with excitement.

“You sure are, Sparkles.” She grinned, keeping her eyes forward.

Mount Metazoa. The Hall of Unity. A symbol of harmony between all races of Equestria, a towering, enormous almost manor-like structure built entirely atop of an incredibly high mountain, surrounded by an even taller valley, with many of the peaks already having hints of snow, all lit up gorgeously by the rising sun, courtesy of the Queen that rode the same airship they did.

Already, they could see the many vehicles that the other races rode to the same meeting, the sky was littered with the occasional airship, or with soaring dragons, griffons, hippogriffs… And they all headed towards the same hall.

The Princess tapped the railing of the airship rhythmically and with unmatched excitement, as her wings fluttered. “I’ve been looking forward to this for months!! What a tremendous opportunity for diplomacy! For negotiation!! To exchange information and knowledge with every creature from across Equestria!!”

“Ah, reminds me of my last visit here…” Celestia joined them at the bow, with a delighted sigh. “How long ago was it again…? Raven?”

“Seven hundred and fifty-three years, your highness.” She replied without even looking away from the forms she was sorting.

“Thank you, Raven.” The Queen chuckled out. “Truth to be told, it has been long overdue– But Equestria has not had many world-bending occurrences like Nightmare Moon, or even an ascension of another princess in the past few centuries– It is never quiet on this lovely land of ours, but still…”

“Kind of hard to match the moon returning to us.” Sunset shrugged.

“Precisely.”

Slowly, their ship began docking, and the Hall of Unity looked ever taller, ever imposing, ever beautiful. With gorgeous gardens at its periphery where the creatures that docked were meeting, with enormous statues that represented different species, and gorgeous stained glass windows, they couldn’t help but gasp at the sight.

“Speaking of Luna…!” Sunset pondered, tilting her head. “Kinda sad she couldn’t be here, huh?”

“Oh, my dear sister chose to stay home.” Celestia giggled, shaking her head. “She has been looking forward to being a temporary solo ruler of Equestria, after all!”

“Huh! I wonder how she’s doing!”

“Queen Luna, I insist that we begin this briefing–”

“In a moment!” She shifted, and awkwardly shuffled in Celestia’s throne, trying to get comfortable. “My sister’s backside is abnormally large, and I am trying to find an optimal position… Ack, confound it…!”

“...Your highness, you have your own throne, right there–”

“Shush. I am nearly there.”

“Okay, Flash, Limestone, Indigo, Bon Bon. Stick near us, but at a distance, alright? I want you in sight. The rest of you, feel free to visit the hall at your own will! Be vigilant!” Sunset commanded the guards that came with them on the airship. “And mingle! Make a good impression, have fun! We’re here to bond with the rest of Equestria, so be social!”

“Aye captain!” They all saluted, and began chuckling with excitement amongst themselves, dispersing into the hall.

“Captain! Question!” Flash raised a wing.

“Yes, Lieutenant?”

Limestone asked for him, grinning. “May we take a break for sampling the cuisine from other countries if necessary? I heard there’s some goddamn delicious foods from countries we never visited, so–”

“--Oh! Oh!” Indigo raised a hoof. “And break for checking out the theater? I heard there’s some crazy shows from all over happening–”

“Oh yeah!” Bon Bon giggled. “I heard there will be a few conferences there too, I'd love to attend those!”

With a delighted sigh, Sunset shook her head. “You know what? Be on standby, but feel free to go join the others. I’ll handle Princess security, you all go enjoy yourselves.”

“Roger that, Captain!” They cheered amongst themselves, and sprinted into the hall.

Rolling her eyes but smiling all the same, Sunset went back to the gardens, to meet Twilight and Celestia.

“Queen Celestia? Hey! It’s been a while!” A blue dragon walked over to them, carrying on her shoulder a smaller purple baby dragon, who was writing on a clipboard pensively. “What a relief to meet a creature I actually know around here!”

“Princess Ember! Aww, look how much you’ve grown!” Celestia amused herself with a giggle. “Look at those wings!!”

“Hah, thanks. I’ve made looooootsa other dragons jealous with my flying skills, let me tell ya.” She crossed her arms and spread her wings with a smug grin. “Who are these other two ponies?”

“Hi! Twilight Sparkle, Princess of Friendship!” She lent a hoof to shake with a true smile, incredibly excited. “I haven’t had the chance to meet many dragons, and I’m so happy to be here!! Tell me, is it common practice for dragons to wrestle as a form of affection, or is it strictly for antagonism?”

“Heheh… As you can see, Equestria’s newest Princess is quite the diplomat.” Celestia chuckled gleefully.

“I can see that. To answer the wrestling question: Both, but depends on circumstances.” She amused herself, with a shrug. “Sometimes both at once.”

“Oh! And this here is the newest captain of the Canterlot royal guard, Sunset Shimmer!”

Lending a hoof, she politely shook it. “Nice to meet you.”

“Sunset Shimmer… That name’s familiar…!” Ember pondered for a moment, then snapped her finger. “Oh yeah! You’re the one that killed Bedrock the Crusher, right?”

“Um. The what?”

“Yeah, yeah, I can see it.” She measured the captain with her gaze. “I mean, you are super small, but hey, looks can be deceiving. I could write a book about that.”

“What are dragon libraries like?? What kind of paper do you use to keep the books from easily immolating!!?” Twilight flapped her wings in excitement.

“W-wait, wait, hang on a second. Who’s Bedrock the Crusher?” Sunset grimaced in a second.

“Eh, maybe you’re not the Sunset Shimmer I’m thinking of.” Ember shrugged, looking at the queen. “Celestia visited the dragonlands a few years back to tell us that an old pupil of her killed one of my dad’s toughest warriors in a fight, decapitated him and everything. It was one awkward meeting to be in, I’ll tell you that much. ‘Sorry for my pupil murdering your warrior, she was defending a town and didn’t speak your language, but I assure you that she has been thoroughly punished…!’” She snickered at her own attempt at mimicking Celestia’s voice.

A tinge of sweat passed through Sunset’s cheek, as she glanced at Celestia, who egged her on to play along with tremendous worry and a hint of regret.

“Hahahaha, wow!” Twilight smiled awkwardly. “Maybe it was another Sunset Shimmer!”

“Bedrock the Crusher was one of our toughest warriors. I don’t blame you for taking him out, though. He was kind of an asshole. I mean who just goes ‘I’m going to raze pony villages to prove my strength!!’ Like. Ponies are puny. Small. That’s not a challenge, man.”

“I guess he met his match with me…!” Sunset breathlessly muttered, still in disbelief.

“And we have already sorted out everything with your father, so let us not tread old waters, haha!” Celestia fluttered her wings with concern and an awkward smile.

“I mean, I guess. But shouldn’t she not be a captain of a royal guard after a capital offense like that? Maybe be imprisoned or something?” Ember tilted her head, raising an eyebrow.

The three ponies spent three agonizing seconds considering their next words carefully.

“Hah! Just kidding. I don’t care. I ain’t my dad!” Ember slapped her knee while guffawing. “Seriously, pony. Taking down a dragon by yourself? Respect!” She offered a fistbump.

“Heh, yeah, I didn’t even break a sweat!” Sunset grinned, bumping it.

“Don’t push it!” Celestia muttered nervously.

With incredibly awkward and nervous laughter, Twilight stepped forward. “Ahahahah not to completely change the subject, but who’s the little guy riding on your shoulder?”

Ember nudged the baby dragon with a smile. “Oh him? He’s my advisor! Hey, Spike! Say hi!” She spoke quick words in her language, growls and snarls, but happy all the same.

The little dragon giggled and waved at the ponies, saying an attempt at ‘hi’, then went back to writing things down.

“Yeah, sorry, he doesn’t speak your language yet. He’s got a bigger brain than most idiots back home, though.” She snickered with a shrug, giving the little guy a fist bump too. “I like to keep him around, he’s pretty helpful. Beats having to do the paperwork myself!”

“Awww!” Twilight smiled fully. “Tell him that I bet he’s super efficient at his job!!”

Ember spoke in her language, and Spike immediately snickered, and did his own growls and grunts, with a prideful grin.

“Oh! What did he say?”

Celestia giggled, bringing a hoof to her lips. “He said that most dragons back home don’t even like writing, and they’re all dumb.”

“Can’t argue with that, little guy!” The dragon Princess shrugged with a smile. “Anyways, I'm here on behalf of my dad. Training for potential dragonlord rule, you know how it is, blah blah… I’d rather have the gauntlet of fire, honestly…!”

Celestia’s ears twitched. “Oh! Is Torch not coming? What a shame!”

“Pff, I don’t think he’d fit in the building.” Ember chuckled out, waving a hand dismissively. “Yeah, yeah, he wanted me to learn diplomacy from the best or whatever, said this was an important ritual for dragon leaders, blah blah…!”

“Oh, that Torch…!” Celestia snickered, looking away. “Always such a sweetheart. I hope he is doing well! And yes, he would fit in the building. He was here at the last meeting, all those centuries ago…”

“I’m sorry, ‘sweetheart’?” Ember’s jaw dropped. “Are we talking about the same dragonlord? What?”

“Ohh look at that…!” Changing the subject, the Queen of the Sun began moving away absentmindedly, with an embarrassed laugh. “Queen Rain Shine is here! I’m going to go say hi! B-bye!!” And just like that, she waddled away awkwardly.

“Sheesh. What the hell?” Ember crossed her arms. “I know they knew each other, but ‘sweetheart’?” She scoffed. “My dad’s a hard headed, angry guy– The golden rule of dragon kind.”

“That is quite strange!” Twilight giggled. “After all, Celestia is always composed and courteous… I’d be pretty surprised to see her with a lot of dragon friends– I don’t think I’ve ever seen her angry! Can she even get angry?”

“Oh, she can.” Sunset looked away. “After all, she had to raise me.”

“Hm, this color scheme is a bit too… Colorful, is it not?” Queen Luna scratched her chin, looking around. “Hm. I’ve decided! Let us change it. Black and blue all around!”

“Q-queen Luna. This is for a wedding, be reasonable…!”

“As the one and only queen of Equestria, I demand the color scheme to be more interesting! I am sure the bride and the groom will love to wear black!”

“Yaks do appreciate armor design and utility, don’t get yak wrong.” Prince Rutherford tapped a hoof on the floor, huffing out. “But on snowy mountain, metal gets cold. You’re better off with a big hairy hide to block attacks! That’s why yak’s best.”

“Can’t argue with that, prince.” Sunset shrugged, chuckling. “Armor can be cumbersome to wear, but if you do it enough, it does feel like part of your skin. Rain, snow, sunshine… You get used to it, if you’re always ready for a fight.” She tapped on her chestplate.

“Very wise! Spoken like a true warrior!” The prince nodded emphatically. “I bet you are very, very good at smashing! I can see that by your enhanced physique compared to puny ponies!”

“Oh, she is very good at smashing!” Twilight proudly put a wing over her with a loving smile. “Captain Sunset here has smashed opponents many times her size!”

The Prince nearly choked, for a moment, then snickered, huffing. “Forgive yak. Forgive.” He covered his lips, having to suppress laughter. “But in yak language, ‘smashing’ can also mean the act of fornication. Very funny.”

Sunset, without blinking, smiled with teeth. “You can call me an expert at smashing, then.”

It was Twilight’s turn to nearly choke, flustering to oblivion, pleading for Sunset to have mercy.

Prince Rutherford’s eyes went wide, before he broke out into loud laughter that echoed in the Hall of Unity, only when he finally managed to stop laughing and even shedding tears did he manage to speak up again. “You are officially best pony.”

“Ah, Cerberus, my boy, it has been too long…!” Luna chuckled out, approaching the hellhound. “When Sunset mentioned playing with you, I had realized something dreadful– I had forgotten you entirely! I fear you may not remember me as well… Are you ready for your–”

The three headed tartarian guardian proceeded to sniff her furiously, getting her completely slobbered, trying to remember her, and despite the questionable results, sniffing her all the same.

“--Bath.” Luna coughed out, covered in slobber, frowning.

“Ah, yes, your highness. I believe you are both ready for your bath.”

“It’s pretty wonderful that you Kirin managed to come visit here too!” Twilight nearly hopped in place out of excitement. “I know so little of you, is it true that all of you live in one village, in one forest??”

Queen Rain shine blinked slowly, tilting her head.

“So… None of the Kirin talk?” Sunset tilted her head at Queen Rain Shine, who mimicked her movement. “...Do you use sign language? We know sign language.”

The Queen blinked slowly. A fellow Kirin next to her mimicked the motion.

“Oh Sunset, don’t worry– Even if they were using sign language, it’d be different than hours, so we wouldn’t understand it.” Twilight shrugged with a smile. “It was an honor to meet you, Queen Rain Shine! If you think the same way, just nod!”

With a smile, the queen nodded, and her fellow Kirin mimicked the motion.

“Well, um, I guess we’ll get going, then?” Sunset tilted her head awkwardly.

“--Gotcha!” The fellow Kirin called out with a laugh, hopping in place. “Oh man, you should have seen your faces! ‘Dang, looks like no Kirin talks!’ What a shame! What a travesty!! Priceless!”

Twilight and Sunset blinked in confusion.

“Hi. I’m Autumn Blaze! I’m the queen’s interpreter. Yeah, I'm the best at my job. And to answer your question, nah, of course some Kirin venture out of the village and go live elsewhere in Equestria! Heck, any of you could have Kirin blood on your family tree, heheh! But it is definitely true that most of us stay in our village– Due to the whole burst into flames thing, and due to the not speaking thing, it’s kinda hard to wordlessly communicate, but I suppose some of us do manage to do it, it’s almost… Serene! Precious!! But I never let that bother me either way! Talking is a gift, don’t you think? Communication, sharing ideas, isn’t it wonderful!? OH! I didn’t even explain why I can talk and most Kirin can’t! Okay, let me set the scene. A windy, stormy night, with no rain of course. I was feeling crestfallen. Or maybe the word is bewildered? I was going out to the outskirts, with a mournful heart…”

“Alright, your highness. The unopened correspondence should be on that box over there…”

“Hm. Interesting. This is all open?” Luna muttered pensively, inspecting her sister’s things, tucked away in a closet, was a box full of open letters. “Are you sure we have the right box?”

“We should? Hm, let me check over here…”

Quietly, the Queen of the Night inspected the open letters closely.

They were all from Sunset Shimmer.

A smile involuntarily formed in her lips, as she read the writing of a little orphan desperately trying to get her sister’s attention– And evidently, having managed to.

Celestia had safeguarded all of those letters.

“Sunset! Sunset, over here!” Twilight giggled out, waving a wing, calling her captain over, who brought beverages. “Listen to the joke this griffon just made!!”

The Griffon in question grinned, cleared his throat, and waved a wing, and retold it. “If you ponies love friendship so much… Why not make a school to teach about it?”

Twilight giggled again, snorting, and Sunset chuckled too. “Can you imagine? A school of friendship? And me as a teacher, haha!” She laughed more, waving a wing dismissively. “Sure, I did study teaching, and I love it, but still!”

“You’d make a good one, I bet– but still, a school of friendship? Wow.” Sunset shook her head, laughing, bringing the drink to her lips.

“Imagine me as a teacher! Wearing a suit and tie, hair on a bob, maybe glasses–” Twilight giggled out, amused. “Attention students, time to be disciplined–”

Sunset nearly choked on her drink. “Im, uh, I’m imagining it.”

The Princess of Friendship’s eyes widened in surprise. “Um, Sunset… Is your nose bleeding?”

“...And then she dared to giggle out; ‘If they are in true love, and she earns her wings, they could get married and rule Equestria together! Oh, how wonderful it would be to have a duo rule not of sisters but of lovers, don’t you think?’ She said as much, right to my face!” Queen Luna huffed out, arms crossed. “As if I was not standing right there! I have reigned for less than a year, and already she talks of giving away our thrones. It is insensitive!”

“...Your highness, please just sign the filly’s autograph.”

“In a moment. Where was I? Ah, yes. And then my sister was like ‘oh, she is not my daughter, let me just call her ‘little one’ affectionately when I think nopony is paying attention, and frequently dream of the times I raised her’…”

“Sunshine, sunshine, ladybugs awake, clap your hooves and do a little shake!”

Sunset couldn’t help but grin involuntarily, watching the adorable display; As the two Princesses danced together.

“Hard to get used to it, right? Puts a smile on my face everytime.” Shining Armor chuckled out, shaking his head.

“Y-yeah. Shameless.” She snickered, muttering poorly. “Damn, you’re too cute, Sparkles…!”

“So… Captain.” He raised an eyebrow, with a thin smile, tilting his head.

“Captain.” She affirmed, nodding.

“You handling Canterlot alright? I hope the guard hasn’t been giving you any trouble.”

“Oh, it hasn’t been difficult. I learn fast.”

“Good.”

They continued to watch the display quietly, Twilight and Cadance laughed together, gossiped, snickered…

“...Hey. Shining.” She fidgeted pensively. “Look… Apologies aren’t worth shit, I know that better than anypony. But about what I did that day, y’know… The demon thing…”

“--Are you treating Twily well?” He interrupted immediately.

“...Yeah, of course. The best I can.”

“Then that’s all that matters to me.” He shrugged, smiling genuinely. “She seems happier than ever when she’s with you, man… So why would I care? Sparkles don’t hold–”

“--Hold grudges, yeah. So I’ve heard, heh.” She chuckled, looking down, stunned at how easily they forgave her. “...Man, your family is crazy, you know that?”

“Heh, and you’re part of it now, aren’t you?” He raised a smug eyebrow. “Welcome to crazy.”

“H-huh? No, I’m not–”

“--Relax, Captain. Your secret is safe with us. I’m sure Twily will come clean with the rest of the world… Sometime.” He shrugged, grinning. “Until then, you can keep treating her the best you can.”

“I-I don’t think she’ll– Nevermind. Yeah.” She didn’t have it in her to contest the idea that Twilight would come clean eventually, thinking that she would be content keeping this secret forever. “Twilight is everything.”

Shining Armor smiled confidently. “And you know… Even if you were still at the danger of ‘demoning out’, I wouldn’t really be stressed about it. I trained a lot since then. I’d be ready, this time.”

“Really? Heh.” Sunset did the same, measuring him easily. “You should be afraid of me now. I’m a lot stronger than I was back then.”

“Oh really? I’m inclined to ask for proof, Captain.”

“Anytime, anywhere, I’ll wreck your shit, Captain.”

They both grinned almost maliciously, incredibly close to each other.

Cadance and Twilight giggled on the sidelines. “Maybe we need to have a playpen in the Hall of Unity for all the warriors…!”

“H-hey! Twilight! Over here!!” Thorax, the changeling prince, waved from afar, calling her over, surrounded by fellow changelings.

“O-oh hey! Thorax! Oh my gosh!” Twilight perked up, ears twitching. “Sunset, follow me! See you later, Cadance!”

“See you later, Twily!” The Princess of love waved, and as Sunset passed by, she winked. "See you soon, lovebirds!"

Twilight and Sunset went to see the changeling prince, one with excitement, the other with surprise.

“I’m so happy you made it, Thorax!! You came with Cadance, I imagine?” The Princess of Friendship flapped her wings with excitement. “Everything going on alright in the Crystal Empire, I hope!!”

“Y-yeah, everything is f-fine, sort of…!” He was sweating, a bit nervously. “U-um, we need to talk. In private. Like, urgently…!”

“Sunset, this here is the changeling I told you about! He started making it public that changelings don’t need to eat love!” Twilight did not notice his anxiety, as she introduced the two. “He had the courage to publicly oppose Chrysalis when she attacked my brother’s wedding! It’s a huge turnaround for the changelings as a people to even be here, and I’m so excited for you!!!”

“Y-yes, this could be a wonderful day for all changelings! If the world sees us at our best, as an official part of the alliance of all species, maybe more changelings will feel comfortable to come forward and join us, y’know…?” He nervously fidgeted, looking around.

The other changelings that accompanied the prince were also incredibly nervous.

“Nice to meet you, Thorax–”

“--EEK!” One of the smaller changelings recoiled fearfully, shriveling up. “I-I recognize her!!”

The trio looked among each other in confusion, Sunset tilted her head.

“W-when we were breaking Chrysalis out of prison… This paladin was there!! She killed many of us!!” The little changeling recoiled even more.

Thorax took a step back nervously. “T-twilight, do you trust this paladin?? How well do you know her?!”

“Very well.” She affirmed immediately, without hesitation, stepping forward and speaking assuredly. “Sunset has changed a lot the past few years, much like you. She is loyal to Equestria, and she will do anything I say, you have nothing to fear from her.”

“I’m… Sorry.” The captain blurted out shamefully. “Well… Apologies aren’t worth anything. But know that I’m loyal to Twilight, and that if I can make amends, I’ll help you changelings however I can. I can’t undo what I did, but I’m here now. I know what it’s like to make mistakes, to think there’s no way out… But together, we can help each other, right?”

Twilight nuzzled her with pride. “Yes. Working together, we can achieve anything.”

“I don’t forgive you, b-but…” The little changeling stepped forward, a bit fearfully, a bit bravely. “But if the Princess trusts you, then I trust you.”

“A-and you’re sure you trust her, right…?” Thorax affirmed with hesitation. “...How close are you?”

“Very close, don’t worry, I trust her with my life.” Twilight did not skip a beat.

“O-okay. Look, we can’t waste any more time. I have bad news.” The changeling Prince grimaced with worry. “U-um, you know how we can basically change into anything, right…?”

The two of them nodded.

“W-well… It’s pretty easy to have spies on our old hive because of it. A few of the changelings that ‘changed’ so to speak, our friends, volunteered to go back to the hive and feed us information of what Chrysalis is planning, and well…” He had to pause, to hesitate, to wince. “...It’s possible, maybe, that Chrysalis is planning on attacking the Hall of Unity. Today. Now.”

Sunset’s hide shivered, her muscles tensed, as she looked back. In the hall, there were crowds upon crowds of different creatures.

And of them could be changelings in disguise.

“Should we tell Celestia? I can warn my men–”

“--N-no, no! That’ll cause a panic, and we’ll be blamed for it!” Thorax pleaded. “We can’t have the world thinking we’re still an evil horde!”

Twilight nodded pensively, folding her wings close. “Yes, no wonder Chrysalis would choose to attack now. I bet that’s exactly what she wants– To ensure that all changelings are shunned, so she can keep controlling them, keep her hive…”

“...And there’s world leaders from everywhere here.” Sunset affirmed, inspecting the crowd. “How easy would it be for her to replace them and slowly but swiftly take over everything in Equestria?”

“Y-yeah, yeah, it’s bad.” Thorax nodded fearfully. “It’s really, really bad. T-Twilight, I came to ask for your help because I have absolutely no clue what to do about this!! There’s too little of us, if Chrysalis’s hive is here…!”

“No Thorax. There aren't few of us.” The Princess of Friendship smiled with determination, observing the crowd of creatures from all over Equestria. “In fact, we’re more united than ever.”

“Idea.” Sunset grinned. “We’ll quietly warn each world leader individually about this– See if they act suspicious, and tell them to be ready in case anything happens.”

“And we make sure that they all know Thorax and his people aren’t responsible! We need Equestria united!” Twilight affirmed, nodding emphatically. “We should start with Celestia! Let’s go!”

“W-wait!! One more thing!!” The Prince looked around with worry, and lowered his voice almost shamefully. “U-um… Our spies told me… That Chrysalis might be targeting me.” He grimaced with fear. “Because, I, oof… Dared to oppose her way of rule…!”

“Stick with us, then.” Sunset smiled confidently. “We’ll keep you safe.”

Like clockwork.

Sunset smiled, knowing a fight would start soon.

“Captain… Flash got replaced.” Limestone saluted, placing a tied up changeling before her, making Thorax wince with surprise. “But we figured it out and caught this thing– No clue where Flash is, though.”

“O-oh gosh. It’s started!! Who knows how many of us Chrysalis replaced already!!” Thorax cried out with worry.

There was no doubt that this changeling was loyal to Chrysalis. Sunset grinned, leaning down, ungagging the bug. “Okay. Where’s your boss, then?”

The insect grinned maliciously.

Because just then, a familiar voice boomed through the Hall of Unity.

“Hello, weaklings. This is your new sovereign, Queen Chrysalis. Please report to the central chamber where treaties are signed, so that we can feast on your love and cement our new rule over all your lands. Thank you for your pitiful cooperation. And Celestia, if you’re listening… Gotcha, heheheh.”

“Okay. let’s go.” Sunset affirmed with a nod. “I’ve beaten Chrysalis before– It’s not that hard.”

“Maybe if we stop her, Thorax can appeal to her changelings to consider switching sides?” Twilight murmured pensively. “We have to try!”

“U-um that’s really nice, but maybe we can come up with a plan that doesn’t involve me being in the middle of a crowd that might want to kill me?” The Prince fearfully muttered. “A-anything else at all??”

Just then, Celestia passed by them, galloping forth, followed close by Shining Armor. “Let us go, my students! No lagging behind! They’ve got Raven!”

“A-and Cadance!” The Captain affirmed with determination. “We have to go rescue her!!”

“Limestone, Indigo, Bon Bon, warn the others, it’s time!! For Equestria, for changeling kind, let’s go!!” Sunset bellowed, and her guards immediately obeyed, running on the opposite direction, while Twilight, the Captain and Thorax followed the Queen of the Sun.

The central chamber of the Hall of Unity was gorgeous, once upon a time. A large open area with a couple water fountains in its walls and beautiful vegetation in the corners– And every side of the tall cylindrical structure was decorated with gorgeous stained glass windows depicting every species.

Now, The changeling hive had made their own decoration– Several cocoons, webs and ooze lined the walls and windows, blocking the light of the setting sun, giving the room a dark coloration, and Chrysalis sat atop a pile of cocooned creatures with an immensely delighted smile, surrounded by her loyal changelings on all sides.

“Nice of you to finally show your pretty face, my flame.” She grinned with teeth. “What a momentous day this is for changeling kind, isn’t it?”

“Chrysalis.” Celestia’s voice echoed with unwavering determination in the halls. “You have infringed upon every creature of Equestria on this day, including your own. Surrender now, and we may be lenient. Fight, and you will lose.”

“Ohohoho… That’s where you’re wrong, my flame.” She grinned maliciously, tilting her head in a bug like manner. “You all thought this was your day of unity– But no, it is our day– The day in which changelings rule over ALL THINGS–”

“Oh, Shining armor, save me!!!” Cadance yelled out, with a feigned damsel routine, spreading her wings and dramatically waving her hair.

“Oh my god will one of you shut her up already?!” Chrysalis called out, yelling in frustration. “Cocoon her or something, what a nuisance!!”

“I’ll be right there, baby!!” Shining called out. “Don’t worry!!”

“Ugh, unbelievable.” The Queen of Vermin groaned. “You can’t ever monologue these days. Where was I?”

Twilight Sparkle flared her wings. “You made a grave mistake coming here, Chrysalis! This is where it ends for you!!”

“On the contraire, little runt!” She grinned with teeth. “Today is the day that changeling kind will rise. We will replace world leaders from all of Equestria, and take over everything in one fell swoop! My plan is flawless, and you are outnumbered!! HAHAHAHAHAAA!!” Her cackles echoed in the hall, as her changelings flew closer and closer, buzzing in the walls and ceiling, ready to pounce.

“That’s where you’re wrong, Chrysalis.” Celestia smiled warmly, as the yaks and the griffons charged into the room.

“We have never been more united.” Twilight smiled truly, as dragons, hippogriffs and many more entered from another passage.

“And you’re going down.”Sunset grinned, as the entire remnants of the royal guard of Canterlot and the Crystal Empire entered the hall.

A second of silence passed as Chrysalis hesitated– She was outnumbered, by a wide margin, even with all of the ones they had already cocooned– And her opponents looked mad.

“Twilight. Sunset.” Celestia muttered covertly. “You know what to do. Help Thorax and his people.” She spoke as she readied her wings.

“B-bah!! Victory is already ours!!” Chrysalis called out in frustration. “You are all just struggling against the inevita–ACK!!!” It was all she could say before Celestia flew into her like a meteoric flame, taking her away from the room, through one of the stained glass windows.

An awkward moment of silence passed, until Sunset yelled out.

“FOR EQUESTRIA!!”

What followed was a cacophony of battle and chaos, after their side yelled out their cheerful battlecries, and the changeling hesitantly fought back, after seeing their queen be dispatched so easily.

Sunset stuck close to Twilight, and close to Thorax. The Prince knew very little of combat, but the two of them made up for the difference, keeping him safe.

Combining their magical attacks with perfection, uniting their horns and blasting their foes with light, or even with Sunset charging forward and fighting off any changeling that approached with just her fists and a good bucking, it was more than enough to keep the prince safe.

Twilight would cast barriers, retaliate, and cover Sunset, and if any enemy approached the Princess, the Captain would be upon them like a meteor.

And it felt right. It felt euphoric, to be fighting for something good, with someone good. Twilight smiled without fear, because Sunset did the same.

Sunset smiled without fear, because Twilight did the same.

And every creature around them fought just as valiantly, subduing their opponents with sheer numbers alone, it was a battle for the ages, the hall shook and echoed with their battle cries.

Shining reached Cadance’s cocoon, and swiftly saved her. One would imagine this would mean they’d join the battle, but no, they just started making out then and there.

Twilight and Sunset united horns and cast an arch of lighting that felled several changelings out from the skies, making them tumble to the floor, groaning in pain.

Sunset fought non-lethally. Strikes were decisive, but she held back, focussing on concussive magic that would incapacitate enemies.

The hall was lit with the clashes of magic and the occasional metal. The Captain felt pride upon seeing the soldiers she trained fight together bravely.

And every creature fought just as valiantly, creating a mish mash of colors.

With a quick glance, she saw the lights of explosions and battle happening outside of the stained glass windows, and her hide shivered with worry.

“Celestia could be in trouble!” Her ears twitched. It was hard to imagine it, but she didn’t want to take the chance.

“Go!” Twilight commanded. “If we stop Chrysalis, maybe we can get them to surrender! And if I need you, I'll use the calling spell!”

It was risky, but Sunset was a risk taker. She swiftly leaned forward and gave Twilight a quick kiss, in the middle of the battlefield, hoping no one would notice. She had unwavering faith that the Princess of Friendship could survive fighting a few changelings.

“Thank you.” Her affirmation was barely audible through the sounds of the battle, but her Princess heard her. Twilight barely could mutter a flustered response, before Sunset charged ahead.

Jumping through the stained glass windows gave her a strange vista. Two Celestias fighting in the gardens. A flurry of hooves and wing slaps and magical blasts, and several craters around them.

“Queen Celestia, I’m here to help!!” Sunset called out, taking a battle stance near the struggle.

“C-captain, help me fight this impostor!!” one of the Celestias yelled out, before getting punched in the face.

Almost with a smile, Celestia suplexed her counterpart. “Little one! You are needed elsewhere! I can handle her!!”

Sunset smiled fully, with determination, stepping forward and blasting the Celestia that was just suplexed.

“Y-YOU LITTLE SHIT!!!” Chrysalis revealed herself.

“You have to learn to be comfortable with accepting help, Celestia!” Sunset grinned ironically, stepping forward, joining the fight with the Queen of the sun.

All Celestia could do was smile, beholding her old pupil. “Then let us go, little one.”

The battle was incredibly fierce, swift, and most of all, easy.

Sunset and Celestia attacked from different sides, mixing magical strikes, focussing on light magic to blind her, combining their moves to force the changeling on the defense, barely managing to fight back.

Sunset leaped on Celestia’s back, and the alicorn threw her upwards with a mighty thrust, following that with a swift punch on Chrysalis’s neck, and then face.

And with her stunned with those strikes, the Captain fell on the Queen of Vermin, stomping her, pinning her to the floor, the finishing blow.

Chrysalis desperately tried getting up, but the two of them were ready. Together, they entangled her in arcane ropes, swiftly binding her legs, horn, wings, forcing her to fall on the ground, where she collapsed with a yelp.

“DARNIT!!” She grumbled weakly, bruised up on the floor.

“Nice moves, Queen Celestia!” Sunset smiled warmly, breathing heavily out of the battle well fought, tightening the restraints around Chrysalis.

“I could say the same for you, Captain Shimmer…!” She beheld her old pupil with adoration, with a wide smile. “You have mastered light magic, I see…!”

“Twilight taught me.” She responded simply, smiling proudly all the same. “It wasn’t so hard, heh...”

“I should have known, ugh!” Chrysalis grunted on the floor. “I should have known that you wouldn’t put your little psycho up for adoption!”

“I’m not her daughter!!”

“I am not her mother!!”

They both exclaimed in annoyance.

“Why the hell do you both keep saying that?! You look exactly alike!!”

“I’M ORANGE?!?!?!”

“She is orange.”

Chrysalis blinked in confusion. “...What is orange?”

“Okay, let us move, Sunset. Changelings see colors differently, I suppose…”Celestia sighed, rolling her eyes. “Time to put these matters to a close.”

“Roger.” Sunset dragged the Queen of Vermin behind her, following along.

They entered the hall where the battle raged on, and Celestia spread her wings, shone brightly and yelled out. “THIS BATTLE IS OVER, CHANGELINGS. YOUR LEADER IS CAPTURED!”

The battlefield nearly froze entirely, as the changelings recoiled fearfully, looking amongst each other, and the forces of harmony smiled truly and happily.

“F-fools!! Keep fighting!! We have them right where we–-” Chrysalis called out, and was swiftly silenced by a hoof from Celestia pressing her muzzle down on the floor.

“This fight is OVER! Now’s the chance to change your ways!” Sunset called out confidently. “Thorax! You’re up!”

Twilight nudged him with encouragement, as he took flight, addressing the entire room, specifically his own kind. “P-please! All of you! No more fighting!! Is this how you want the world to remember you?!”

They looked amongst each other, banged up, bruised, monstrous, having just fought foolishly for domination, and with that, Thorax continued. “T-this is our chance, don’t you see? This is our chance to live for ourselves! To try to really, really live as a small part of something bigger, without being hated, shunned, pursued, feared… We can be a part of Equestria, really, truly!”

Chrysalis yelled out in anger. “Silence, you baby-faced FOOL!!” And was swiftly stomped by Celestia into shutting up again.

Twilight took flight, standing besides him, speaking with compassion. “Please listen to him! We never wanted to fight you, we all stand stronger, better, together!” Her smile was true and hopeful. “Even changelings can change!”

“Bullshit!” One of them called out with a snarl. “You’ll never forgive us for all we’ve done– You’d turn on us! Chrysalis is right, there’s no place in Equestria for us!!”

“P-pharynx, please! Don’t say that–”

“You don’t know them– You don’t know us, changeling.” Sunset immediately interrupted him, addressing the entire room. “We all benefit from a more united Equestria– No matter how difficult our pasts were. I know it might feel like you can’t move on from this, but you can. All it takes is trying! You want to be better? You want to make amends? Well then start right now! Your past is NOT today!!!”

A hush fell into the arena, and Twilight yelled out, smiling proudly. “Every creature! Do you want the changelings to join our kingdom?! Go ahead!”

“Us Dragons have nothing to fear from bugs! And they have nothing to fear from us either! We wouldn’t mind more allies or friends!”

“Yaks prefer bugs they don’t need to squash!”

“We Griffons don’t care if you’ve done bad stuff before. As long as you try to do better now.”

“The Kirin are happily ambivalent!”

“The Crystal Empire is and continues to be a safe haven for any rogue changeling! You are all welcome to be with us!”

“You are more than welcome in Equestria, my friends.” Celestia called out warmly, stepping forward with Sunset. “This land is for all of us.”

And just like that, the entire crowd was cheering, kindly, welcoming, and more and more creatures joined in, happily welcoming them.

“S-see??” Thorax smiled warmly. “We do have a place here! We don’t need her. We never did!”

And just like that, the changelings started changing. One by one, they joined the crowd, changing hue, becoming colorful, smiling fully, if not wearily, being welcomed both by every creature around them, and by their own.

Twilight kept running around gleefully, welcoming each of them with a warm smile, incredibly excited, helping them free the captives from their pods.

And above all that, Sunset let out a prolonged sigh of relief.

Celestia leaned forward and nuzzled her lightly, even with a bonk against her helmet. “Incredibly well said, little one.”

“T-thanks. Yeah… Thanks.” Sunset chuckled out wearily, with a warm smile.

“Traitors! You are all TRAITORS!!” Chrysalis called out from behind them. “WE ARE NOT MEANT TO KNEEL, WE ARE MEANT TO RULE!!”

She stood, no longer tied up, having been freed by a small group of changelings still loyal to her.

“Chrysalis… You can be a part of this as well.” Celestia stated calmly, almost with pity, stepping closer. “We do not have to lock ourselves into a perpetual battle… Please consider it.”

“N-NEVER!!” She yelled out with a snarl. “You haven’t seen the last of us– I am far from defeated, my flame!! You’ll see me again!!!!”

With a weary sigh, Celestia nodded, closing her eyes. “Indeed. And I will always be ready to stop you.”

The few changelings that were loyal to her began taking flight as soon as she did– Fleeing through the holes in the stained glass windows.

“B-brother, wait!! Please!!” Thorax flew forward with worry. “Please don’t go with her!!”

Pharynx hissed, yelling out, and Sunset stood between them, keeping the prince safe. “Y-you were always a wimp!” He stuttered angrily, with uncertainty and anger. “Don’t you get it?? This is all temporary!! The second you slip up, they’ll go back to hating us, like we deserve!!”

Sunset spoke without hesitation, with absolute certainty. “...And the world is still going to be here when you change your mind… Just like how it was for me.”

“B-bah! Nonsense sentimentality!! Goodbye, brother!!” Pharynx yelled out, and flew away.

“W-wait!! Please!!” Thorax pleaded, but Sunset held him back.

“It's okay… He’ll be back. You just have to give him time.” She affirmed gently. “I know that hesitation. He’ll be back.”

“G-gosh, I…” The Prince sniffled, and then immediately hugged her. “T-thank you so much, Sunset Shimmer!! Twilight was right about you! Thank you!”

“No problem, man. Chrysalis is toast, your people are more united than ever… Pretty good day all around, if I do say so myself.”

“The changelings are in your debt– You and your princess!” He affirmed with a teary smile. “Thank you, truly.”

“Just doing my job.” Sunset nodded confidently.

“Now, then. Prince Thorax.” Celestia stepped forward with a wise, kind smile. “From the first day that I spared Chrysalis, I hoped that she and her people would one day join the rest of Equestria in peace… Now, although it is a shame that she has refused to join us, it would be my pleasure to welcome you and your people into the Equestrian Harmony Alliance, if you would have us…!”

“Y-yes!! WOO!” He shouted out, hopping up and down. “Do you hear that, everyone?? We’re officially a part of Equestria!!”

Cheers filled the many rooms of the Hall of Unity, louder and more joyous than they had ever been for many centuries.

The festivities would extend themselves through more days than it was planned.

After all, this was a momentous occasion for all of them– Equestria had reason to celebrate, and every individual in the Hall of Unity had more than enough reason to stay and party.

It was euphoric. Fireworks, dance, music, dinners, all on top of conferences, meetings, and all other sorts of gatherings with all people from that beautiful land of theirs.

They were interviewed, of course– There were dozens upon dozens of journalists that wanted personal scoops from the Princess, the Queen, and of course, the Prince of changelings, wanting to report far and wide on this new turnaround for the newest members of the Equestrian alliance.

And the Prince was more than happy to proclaim that with the help of all his new allies and the united changeling people, they would take their hive, now undefended, and make their new, official home, and hopefully, with it, every changeling still rogue in Equestria could have a chance to come forward.

No matter how happy the entire circumstances were, eventually it would get a bit tiring, of course. With a delighted sigh, Twilight stretched out, and led the way forward, with Sunset following in tow.

A balcony. Somewhere recluse and private enough, where they could talk honestly about all that had just happened, and be alone.

She sprawled her wings out, stretching, and let out a cute yawn– The night sky was gorgeous, and the moon illuminated the mountains and the valley beautifully.

“Oof…!” She yawned again. “I’m tired.”

“...The good kind of tired?” Sunset came closer affectionately.

“Yeah… The good kind of tired.” She sighed, smiling warmly.

Maybe there wasn’t the need to say anything. Sunset was where she belonged, by her side.

…But she wanted to say it anyway. “H-hey… Can I say something?”

“...Of course?” Sunset tilted her head, almost chuckling at the question.

Twilight inhaled deeply, stumbling through her words, like she was walking on eggshells she had placed. “S-so, um… When I first got these wings? I thought I was dreaming, or… Having a nightmare. Heck, I was just a unicorn! S-sure, you can say I was smart and good with magic, but why would I be right to lead anything, you know…? Celestia said it was my destiny, but all I could think of was… Wow, shouldn’t I go back and rework my masters or something?”

Sunset was about to speak up, with a compassionate look, but Twilight silenced her with a hoof to the lips. “I was stressed. I was worried, I was super, super anxious, for the few days that you were recovering from your fight against Nightmare Moon… Because I just– I had no clue what being a Princess could possibly mean for me. It was so insane to even imagine myself in that role!! A-and with you out of commission, I didn’t have the one person in the world that could understand the sheer weight of having to live up to those expectations…!”

The Captain made no more motions to try to speak, she just watched Twilight, while smiling warmly. “And the thing is… Even before I was a Princess, you… you were a lifeline. You were my bodyguard… Even when we were just friends, or barely that, I could still at least look back and see you, you know…? I could lean on you, know you’d keep me safe… I didn’t plan any of this. How you and I got together was messy, and accidental as heck, b-but… I like this, you know…? Us…?”

“Yeah. Yeah, I know.” The Captain just nodded quietly, smiling gently. “I like us too.”

With a sigh, and a smile, she looked up to the stars. “I know it might have been selfish of me, when you asked me to let you go– I know it might have been selfish to force you to stay with me. But I just wanted to say… Thank you for staying. I hardly ever feel anxious about being a Princess anymore… I hardly feel stressed, and it’s because of you. I hardly feel worried about the present or the future, and it’s because of you…!”

She looked behind them, in the many halls that extended before them all of their new friends and allies. “Look at what we’re capable of… Look at what we just did! G-gosh– We just welcomed another race into a bigger, wider world– And I signed a bunch of paperwork about it– Look at where we’re at right now!! This is the Hall of Unity…!! …Thorax was right. It’s good to be a small part of something bigger.”

“Y-yeah… Yeah. it’s good.” Sunset reciprocated, coming to the silent realization that she didn’t need glory, she didn’t need power– All she needed was her. Then and there, she realized that she didn’t mind living only for Twilight Sparkle. “It's good.”

“I’m… The Princess of Friendship…!” She exhaled, with a delighted, weary chuckle. “How about that…! I think I finally know who I am...!”

"Better late than never...!" Sunset whispered with love and adoration.

“I feel… I feel like I belong, now. And I’m not afraid anymore… Because I know you’ll always be with me. So… Thank you. For everything. You make this Princess’s life a whooole lot more bearable…” She breathed in, eyes filled with love. “I wouldn’t trade you for anything in the world, in any–”

Sunset’s smile was euphoric, her eyes shined with hope, interrupting her with affection. She found her heart lighter than ever– And much like Twilight, incredibly comfortable. “--That’s all I want. To make it easier for you. There’s nowhere I’d rather be than by your side, okay…? Nothing else matters. Just you.”

With a short, cute chuckle, they leaned their foreheads together. “You’re the best, you know that…?”

“Look who’s talking.”

“Captain! Correspondence for you!” One of the pegasi guards landed near her, and delivered a letter.

“Thank you. As you were.” They exchanged salutes, and she dismissed him, turning to open the letter. It was not from far…

“Ah, shit.” She hissed, and trotted towards her Princess, who was studying in the library. “Twilight! I’ve got some, uh, strange news.”

“Oh?” She closed her book, ears twitching.

“Remember when you asked me to keep tabs on Prince Blueblood’s operations so we could maybe expose him for corruption…?”

“Ohh boy.”

“Yeah, um, you should read this…”

The Princess’s eyes scanned the letter with worry, and then she yelped in surprise. “A-a tournament to rescue Rarity from a dragon keep?! What?!?!”

Wallflower Blush stepped into the temple of the moon fearfully. A chill cut through her heart, and her eyes glanced in every direction, as she could see many shapes in the walls looking back at her.

The light of the setting sun behind her was dim, and far.

She was small. She was so, incredibly small in the darkness.

Every step risked a stumble, and yet, none of the Umbrum approached her or harmed her. They simply watched, as she slowly moved her way to the central chambers.

And finally, she reached the throne room, taking a seat before it.

“Welcome, Wallflower Blush.” The alicorn of shadows called out from the throne, where he sat in a leisurely manner. “You have nothing to fear from us. You may call me Stygian… I am the one that spoke in your dreams.”

“U-um, h-hi.” She stuttered out, taking nervous glances around her. But after inhaling deeply, she looked at him in the closest thing he had to eyes. “M-my house might be near Everfree, but it’s still hard to walk all the way here on three legs, you know…? Can we figure something–”

The Alicorn waved a wing, and several shadows stepped forward.

They dove into the ground, and met Wallflower’s own shadow, uniting with it, integrating with it.

She watched, in fearful surprise, as her shadow now moved independently of her, and waved.

“I understand your fears, but we are allies. As long as you are not bathed in light, these shadows may help you travel faster, and keep you safe from the forest’s creatures.” The alicorn tilted his head with the closest thing to a smile he could muster. “We are here to help, Wallflower.”

“And you know what I’m here for.” The gardener narrowed her eyes, taking something out of her cloak, and placing it on the floor.

The memory stone.

“Yes…” Stygian leaned forward, stepping out of the throne, and every shadow followed suit, encircling her. “We have much to plan for. Much to prepare. But we can both get what we want, Wallflower Blush.”

She kept her gaze down, eyeing the stone, then quickly rubbed what used to be her leg, with an exhale. “...When do we start?”

“Patience. This will need to be executed to perfection. We will need to ensure that your reach is heightened, and that we do this on a perfect day… Everything must go according to OUR design.” With cunning, quiet laughter, he spread his wings. “But never fear. The love Sunset Shimmer is receiving will blind her, and it will be her downfall. And if she insists on being the pillar upon which her loved ones stand… All we need to do is topple it, and she will lose everything.”

“O-okay.” Wallflower raised her head without hesitation, ignoring the fear, the cold, and the many monsters surrounding her.

A sheep among wolves.

A sheep to end a wolf.

“I don’t care if it takes months. I’m ready.”

Author's Note

Ah, romances about completely uplifting each other and improving each other's lives tenfold. Sure there's a bit of a power imbalance, but let's face it, they seem to be kind of into it.

Okay. This is getting out of hand, but if you're actually reading this, thank you for endulging my insanity and reading my straightup BOOK about this character and her worst and best choices. I promise you we're going to have plot soon, I swear, I SWEAR. One more chapter, and we officially begin the forgotten friendship rewrite!

I just need one more chapter, and this one will be set after the events of the Princess and the Peasant! So if you were wondering about that Blueblood nonsense mention in the end, it was a reference to that fic. Go read it its my best one lol (it does explain how the mane 6 get together in this universe!)

Also yes, now instead of tracking age, I'm tracking seasons, because this next chapter will take place around one big old year! I'm sorry if it makes it seem like the seasons aren't really adding onto anything, I realized that a mountain town that is on snowy peaks like Canterlot really wouldn't get affected by summer much, and autumn was all on the Hall of Unity, so it is what it is. Its a much more visual thing, I suppose.

Regarding the first section of the chapter, I hope y'all liked her Captaining shenanigans. A highlight is her confrontation with Cadance, I really, really enjoyed writing the Princess of Love as an annoying cousin.

And on that same note, know that next chapter will have her again, and even better, Sunset and Celestia are going to have an honest conversation for once!

I love the idea that Twilight is instinctively seeking uppies from Sunset when exhausted, heh. Also that sequence was redone from the 'princess spike' episode. The wimple idea of instead of twi having to rely on a dragon kid, she relies on her hyper competent captain of the royal guard who is incredibly dedicated to her safety and well being. She even gets CUDDLES. Not to toot my horn but I did it better. Thank you Sunset for being here.

Also. Also. You can tell this fic is me indulging because I'm out here rewriting two parts of mlp that I care about to annoying degrees lmao:

1) The Hall of Unity is one of the coolest things in all of the MLP comics and MLP in GENERAL. And you know whats stupid about it? Canon Celestia doesn't ever even leave central Equestria, she has canonly said "idk much about dragons, bro" and like WHAT?! WHAT HAVE YOU BEEN DOING FOR A THOUSAND YEARS?! So I fixed that. I made Equestria a lot more even on the matters of diplomacy and alliances. Yeah, Celestia WOULD know Torch personally, he's a millenial dragonlord and a surprisingly chill guy and an actual good leader!!! C'mon!!

2) The changelings, how they existed, exist, and were redeemed. I'll be honest, although I love that they change their ways and go back, it's kind of a shame it either all happens instantly or off screen. I wanted to make it a bit more realistic, a bit more epic, if nothing else. And once again, Chrysalis has incredibly cunning and intelligent ploys, but fucks up execution because she overestimates herself lmao. I think the changelings deserved more love and screentime, and I'm not done with them just yet!

And still, i'm sorry if my writing feels rushed. Frankly, these chapter sizes are getting to me, so I'm trimming out ALL the fat from my writing so the scenes have all their vital components, and nothing else. Lord knows it's big enough already! I hope y'all enjoyed all those cameos tho, it's always fun to adapt these characters for some fun little scenes!

Lucky for us, when the Forgotten Friendship rewrite truly starts, the chapters will be shorter.

I think.

I hope.

Okay, let's not make promises. Next chapter has the mane 6, Sunset gets a new armor (Gee I wonder who broke the previous one, looking at you, protagonist from P&P!) And above all, Sunset gets to be honest with Celestia.

And maybe, just fucking maybe, Sunset will remember to use the L word. Goddamn.

But before that... I think I'm gonna write a one-shot about Scitwi. I miss her :twilightoops:

ACT II: The Sun Rises
View Online

The Forgotten Sun

ACT II: The Sun Rises

ACT 2 - FONDEST MEMORIES

CHAPTER 6 - THE SUN RISES

It had been a strange month for everyone.

Prince Blueblood’s castle was still in the process of burning– His guard and Sunset’s guards were still, at this moment, dousing the flames. The town surrounding it was safe, however– And the fire had not claimed casualties.

Applejack the peasant had become a millionaire– The reward for rescuing Rarity had been quite welcome, even if she did enjoy a lot more the reward of having Rarity.

Rarity the seamstress, of course, had come out of this winning completely. Sure, she was not a real, true princess, but she had her true love, the stuff of fairytales, they were both together, and they were safe, anything that happened from now on was winning.

Fluttershy the druid hadn’t worried that much, in this whole mess– It had been simply a fun getaway for her. But these ponies were nice, and super friendly, and she had never had luck in the friend department outside of animals before…

Rainbow Dash the rogue would be more than happy to accompany the druid, and still insisted that she had a life debt to Applejack. Whether that was just an excuse to stay with these newfound friends, or just an inner newfound purpose, it didn’t matter. She was happy.

Pinkie the bard, of course, had acquired another song, another legend. This entire month had been a wild ride for her, she had made new friends and reunited with old ones– And she could see clear as day that she was right where she was needed. The Princess and the Peasant was just the beginning, after all.

Twilight Sparkle was a little bit anxious over the way they had handled things– After all, killing a royal wasn’t exactly the best way to go about solving your differences with him.

“Hey. Hey...” Sunset called out gently, as they sat by the window of sweet apple acres, still seeing the castle of Prince Blueblood in the distance. “To be fair... He died in an official duel.”

“I know…!” She grumbled, huffing. “Still, though.”

“And, if it makes it any better too… Um, I didn’t kill him?” Sunset smiled awkwardly. “Not to throw blame, but Applejack delivered the right hook of the century, completely within legality. They had a deal, and it was settled. Celestia will understand; Hell, she was fine with me murdering a couple dozen cultists half a year back… This will probably be okay. Probably.”

“Y-yeah, she will understand, I just wish it hadn’t been, um, this messy.” She affirmed with a pout, pointing at the burning castle.

“Hey. You know your way of doing things is the right one–” Sunset came closer, with an affectionate smile. “But sometimes, others just want to get things done… Faster.”

“Well, attacking his castle with a dragon was… Certainly faster.” Twilight leaned on her Captain, letting out a sigh.

“Yeah, that Fluttershy girl is wild. They all are, really.” She grinned, turning to the crowd.

They were all gathered by the table. Pinkie strummed on a harp while giggling at a joke, Rainbow flew into the air, retelling the mighty assault of Prince Blueblood’s castle, Fluttershy quietly but with a smile, listened, and Applejack an Rarity leaned on each other, nuzzling with affection.

The rest of the apple family appeared, bringing more food, and the table cheered. They summoned Applejack for a quiet conversation and after a loving kiss with the seamstress, she joined them.

“What a month.” Sunset stretched out, breathing out. “I dunno about you but I’m looking forward to getting back to Canterlot. I am especially looking forward to getting myself new armor.”

Carefully, Twilight inspected her captain’s wounds. Several bruises here and there, the bleeding had stopped already, she otherwise seemed perfectly okay– Sunset Shimmer had handled much worse.

“Hey, hey, it’s okay, really–” She couldn’t help but chuckle. “--I’m still mourning my armor, but Applejack wasn’t that tough. I think she got the worst of it.”

“Hmpf.” The Princess came closer, channeling magic, trying to soothe some of the remaining bruises. “I still worry.” She whispered with concern.

“I’ll take it as a compliment.” Sunset came closer stealthily, planting a kiss on her Princess’s lips.

They simply enjoyed being quietly together like that for a few seconds, feeling the weariness of the weeks past.

“Alright y'all, big news!” Applejack declared to the table and beyond, with a wide smile, accompanied by her family. “Sweet Apple Acres is moving to Ponyville!!”

Most residents of the table gasped in surprise and shock. Rarity was the first one to speak up in complete disbelief. “D-dearest, what does this mean? This is your home, is it not?”

Pinkie nearly choked on her drink. “O-okay I know you’re strong, but you’re not planning on carrying the entire farm to Ponyville, right?”

“Settle down, youngins!!” Granny Smith rolled her eyes with a snicker. “It ain’t like that, listen to AJ, will ya!”

“Look, I originally wanted that prize money to keep this old farm running, to fix up our problems, so we could keep on livin our days like always…!” The Farmer regarded Rarity with complete adoration. “But we discussed it, and… Apple acres is where our family is, not a place. We don’t worry about nothin’ else anymore. My parents woulda wanted us to be happy, and well, I wanna live closer to ya, Princess…!”

With eyes watering, the seamstress sniffled, smiling and trembling. “D-darling, I could not ask you to do this for me, your family is right here! If anything, I could move the Carousel Boutique here–”

“--Nope. Our decision is done.” Applejack came closer, grinning warmly. “We are all together, and we can stay that way– I don’t care for spendin’ my reward money on repairing this old home… I want to make a new one near you.”

Applebloom hopped on the table with excitement. “Yeah! Yeah! Sweet Apple Acres, bigger and better!! I don’t wanna live near that Prince’s dumbass castle anymore!! We can give this home to one of our cousins, I bet!!”

“Eeyup.” Big Mac affirmed shortly. “Plus we ain’t riskin’ any idiots loyal to the Prince wantin’ revenge on AJ.”

Rainbow Dash snickered in her seat. “Is there anypony at all that was loyal to that jerk? Really?”

“Don’t y’all worry none!” Granny leaned on the table smiling confidently. “We got plenty of family that could still take care of this place, and heck, I want a change of scenery! We visited Ponyville plenty of times before on festivals and It’s darn lovely, it has more than enough space fer a new Sweet Apple Acres!

The smile on Applejack's face only grew. “Oh! If we get buildin our new farm sooner, we might be able to have it all done before the next apple family reunion!!”

“Oh! OH!” Applebloom was vibrating with excitement. “Maybe we could make it a part of the party to help raise our new barn or somethin!”

The entire apple family agreed with enthusiasm.

Applejack immediately turned to her love, with that same affection. “Oh, sugarcube, I wanna introduce ya to the rest of my family so damn badly!! Everypony’s gonna love ya, I just know it!!”

“I am not in a rush, it will be a delight to meet the rest of your family, my love.” She spoke closely, almost with whispers. “But my dear knight, are you absolutely certain that you want to leave your life here…?”

“I ain’t leavin’ nothin.” Applejack stated without hesitation, smiling truly, pointing at Rarity. “My life’s right here.”

No more words were exchanged, Rarity pounced on her and they began kissing furiously.

“Ponyville is a really, really nice town, I’ve worked there before!” Pinkie affirmed, raising a hoof. “You won’t regret moving there– Heck, I’d love to help you move, right everypony??”

Several cheers and affirmations spread across the room.

“Ponyville is a lovely place, for sure!” Twilight stepped forward, spreading her wings. “I’ll be more than happy with assisting you with any paperwork and official business when you’re purchasing land there!” It certainly was worth it to have a Princess friend.

“T-thank you, Twilight, darling!” Rarity muttered mid-sloppy makeout.

“See, sugarcube?” Applejack spoke in a single breath. “Everythin’s gonna be okay.”

“Oh! I’ve been to Ponyville! There’s a little filly that I saved once, she lives there. Little Scoots was lost in Everfree, I got her back to her aunts, heheh.” Rainbow muttered pensively. “I still got a life debt to AJ, so I might check it out too! I wouldn’t mind moving.”

Fluttershy tilted her head. “Are you sure, Dashie? Moving is a big commitment!”

“Babe, I’m homeless!” She let out a chuckle, smiling confidently. “Everywhere’s my home!” Leaning forward, she grinned earnestly. “And you could come with me, too…! I bet we could find a little nook at the edge of Everfree for your sanctuary…!”

The nomad druid blushed, considering it strongly. “I-I, um… I think it wouldn’t hurt to live near friends that aren’t woodland creatures…! And, um… You.”

“Awesome.” Rainbow nuzzled her affectionately.

Sunset and Twilight watched the entire scene from afar.

Twilight watched them, and Sunset watched her.

The way the Princess smiled was telling, and she smiled too.

“You’re feeling it too, aren’t you?” The Captain couldn’t help but chuckle. “These five… They’re fun.”

“Y-yeah…!” The Princess sat back down near her, nuzzling her. “This is where we’re meant to be.”

“I am so proud of you…!” The words flowed out of Celestia involuntarily, almost by instinct, upon seeing Sunset dawn her new armor.

“Pff why? It’s just armor.” Sunset kept her gaze on her reflection, while she adjusted it. “With, an uh, very specific color pallet.” She pouted lightly.

Giggling, Twilight alternated between looking at her reflection, then her. “Aw, c’mon Captain, black was a little bit grim…! I think it’s lovely!”

The armor resembled the old one in design almost entirely; It was paladin armor, after all. But this time, it was all white with golden accents– Giving it an almost prismatic look in the right light, and the captain couldn’t help but fidget a bit awkwardly, feeling that this color was not as imposing.

“Darkness was never your color, Sunset.” Celestia affirmed without hesitation. “I believe you’ve more than earned to wear a mantle like this.”

“W-well, sure, yeah…!” She kept looking at her reflection. After moments of mulling over it, she nodded. It was just armor. The color didn’t matter– So what if this implied that she was a warrior of light now? It was only a suggestion. All that mattered is that it was protection she wore, and a statement. “Alright. I’m done, then. It looks good.”

“I think it looks wonderful.” Twilight took care to not display strong affection near Celestia so as to maintain the secret, but still, delighted herself in how good her captain looked. “It suits you!”

“Y-yeah. I guess it does, huh?” Her smile was frail, but it was true. It felt realer everytime she thought of it– That this was her role, and that she was here to stay. Captain of the royal guard, Paladin of light.

“Look at you…!” Celestia muttered with pride, beholding her old pupil.

“Look at me…!” Sunset looked back at her with confidence.

But that glance did not last. Celestia tried, she tried. “Well, you two, I call this a successful afternoon. I have some time on my schedule; Would you both like to join me for tea?”

“A-ahem, I would love to, but–” Sunset shot a quick nervous glance to Twilight, then to the exit. “I have Captain duties I need to attend to. Need to make sure they haven’t lost my respect just because I walked around without armor for a few days.”

“W-well, I could join you for tea!” Twilight flapped her wings with twitchy glee, noticing Sunset’s nerves. “Hang on right here, Queen Celestia, I just have to say ‘see you’ to my Captain.”

The Queen of the Sun could only sigh in disappointment and sit idly, watching her pupils shuffle away awkwardly.

“You can’t keep avoiding her forever, you know…? I get your reasons, but it could come off as rude…!” Muttering nervously, Twilight kept shooting glances at the Queen from the exit.

“I can’t do this and you know it, okay? I-I just. With the expectations, and our past, I… I can’t hold a normal, casual conversation with her– I can’t pretend everything is fine– God forbid small talk…!” She exhaled, looking at the floor. “Look, all we did was hurt each other. I can’t unburn that bridge. It’d be naive to even think so.”

“But I’d be right there next to you, helping…!” Twilight gave her an affectionate, assuring glance coming a bit closer. “You don’t have to be afraid of each other… The M word is not that bad, you know…?”

A short chuckle involuntarily came out of Sunset. “You’ve been talking with Cadance about me, I take it.”

“Look, say what you will about her, but she genuinely wants everypony she loves to be happy.”

“Whether they want to or not.” Sunset frowned.

After a little snicker and a grimace for snickering, Twilight sighed. “Look, I’ll… I’ll cover for you during this tea time. But we should talk about you trying to be closer to Celestia again, you know…? It could be good for the both of you…!”

“Or catastrophic.”

“You deserve to have a family, Sunset.”

It was still a bit strange, but she was getting used to it.

Looking in the mirror and seeing white armor– Getting up from bed, and dawning that mantle.

It was at times like these that she did her best not to be introspective.

Thinking of how far she had come or anything that had led her to this point was a spiral, and it’d be one that was quite hard to ignore the effects of without drinking.

Breathe in, breathe out.

Everything is okay. Things are better. And they aren’t going to fall apart again.

Probably.

She couldn’t help but smile– That armor really didn’t look half bad.

With it, she took a step out of the Captain’s quarters, and…

“Surprise!!” Her entire guard yelled out in cheers and revelry.

Sunset blinked in shock for a moment– The entire Canterlot royal guard was here in the barracks, spread out across the open area, cheering and celebrating. There were banners with her face poorly drawn on it, and a large one strung on the rafters that stated ‘Happy sort-of-half-a year of Captain Anniversary, Sunset Shimmer!’

Everyone seemed happy.

Everyone seemed happy to see her.

A silly grin manifested in her face, as she saw a pretty massive cake that had edible versions of her armor, helmet included.

The cheers died down, as the Princess of Friendship, among the crowd, cleared her throat with a mic, smiling all the way. “Because this is a royal guard party, I’ll refrain from speaking too much, I’m only the Princess, after all–” Several guards around her giggled and jokingly heckled. “But it was my pleasure to help organize this. Sunset Shimmer, you’ve done a wonderful job since you became captain, and I think we can all agree that you make our days better and our lives safer. This is all for you. Thank you.”

There were no more words that needed to be said– Not in a crowd, and not alone. Sunset understood the Princess’s adoration and love, clear as day.

“Now, let’s let some of your guards talk, huh?” She handed the microphone to Flash Sentry, who was almost flapping his wings with excitement, smiling fully.

“I’m probably one of the people here that’s known Sunset Shimmer here the longest, huh?” He affirmed into the microphone with a smile, looking around. “And let me tell you. She’s a tough, hard headed, stubborn and kinda angry mare, that much I could tell since the day I met her…”

Sunset rolled her eyes, letting out a sigh– But she couldn’t help but smile.

“But when you get past the first impressions…” He snickered, looking at her. “She makes for a damn good friend, and an ever better captain. Am I right?!”

The entire crowd cheered, sharing affirmations of respect and adoration, and Sunset couldn’t help but chuckle.

Slowly, Flash approached Sunset, and as he moved through the crowd, he'd often offer the mic to guards he passed by, and they’d give their two scents.

“Best Captain ever!!”

“No one on this side of Equestria is tougher than her!!”

“I like this armor better!"

“She’s a hardass! Hardest ass in Equestria!”

“Secretly a softie inside, though!”

“Thanks for giving us something to fight for, man.”

And still, that involuntary smile persisted– it was drafted on her face, a weary, content grin, as she looked around. It was strange to think this was real, but it was, and it was right here.

Flash’s smile was earnest, as he approached her– The genuine pride of not only an an ex lover, but a friend. “There’s no one I’d rather follow into battle, man. Seriously. You earned this.” He handed the mic towards her, and tilted his head with a grin. “...Speech?”

“SPEECH! SPEECH! SPEECH!!” The crowd began chanting gleefully.

“Alright, alright, settle down, all of you!” Sunset huffed with a chuckle, speaking into the mic. The crowd became quiet, as they all gleefully waited for her to speak. She shot glances at all of them, grinning. “...Half a year anniversary, everypony? Really? This was Pinkie’s idea, wasn’t it. I can see you on the rafters, Pink.”

“N-no!... Yeah.” The voice of the bard resounded from above, shamefully.

With a sigh of delight, Sunset shook her head. She let the quiet linger, for a little bit longer. “...I don’t really do this job for praise. I do it because it’s needed, and because somepony has to, so it might as well be me.”

Again, she couldn’t help but smile, as her eyes met the Princess’s in the crowd. “...But there’s nowhere I’d rather be. And I’m thankful, everyday, to be here. So thank you. All of you.”

Cheers and applause joyfully spread through the barracks.

And only when they died down, did she bring the mic closer. “...Who wants to see me cut the cake with my horn?”

The cheers resounded again, louder than ever.

“Two beers, please!”

“Just apple juice for me, thank you.”

Pinkie’s eyes widened when Sunset corrected her, and a genuine smile manifested on her face as she observed her friend. “W-woah!! …Have you stopped drinking? Like? For real?”

“Yep.” Sunset kept looking forward, but grinned. It wasn’t the same as the many times in which she had visited bars with Pinkie Pie– But it could be better.

“Let me guess…!” The Bard raised a skeptical, smug eyebrow. “Twilight?”

“For her. She didn’t ask.” Sunset corrected immediately.

“You say that like it makes it any less gay, hihihi.” Pinkie snickered to herself mischievously.

“Look. Can we not go there? You told me you could keep the secret.” Sunset tapped the counter with a bit of nerves.

“Oh I can! I’m just happy for you. You’re all sorts of different now!” Pinkie cheered, keeping her decorum. “But it's a good kind of different. I like it. And I bet the Princess likes it too!”

“I go where she goes– If she’s happy, I’m happy.” Sunset affirmed simply, as she got her juice and drank from it.

“Heheheh… Twilight’s a lucky gal.” She snickered, and then her expression turned mischievous. “Soooooo have you gone down in history as one of the few individuals to ever deflower an alicorn?”

There was no audible response– Sunset merely glanced at her, and winked with a grin.

“Hohohooooooooo you’re a legend, Sunset. And good for her, good for her!” She rested her chin on her hooves, eyeing Sunset with a grin. “Details?”

“Hah! Not today. Let’s talk about something else.” She took another drink, and looked past the window, seeing the rest of Canterlot. “...How’s your new job in Ponyville? Is it fine for you to be here now?”

“It’s my old job, actually!” she peppily spun on her barstool. “I’ve worked in plenty of bakeries before, not just doing music gigs, y’know? Sugarcube corner is like an old friend!”

“Can you really work a baking job without bursting into song? Heh, I’m surprised you haven’t moved on to the next thing already, went searching for another legend elsewhere.” She shook her head with a smile.

“Are you kidding me? That town is where the magic is gonna happen, man. We made a ton of friends that are all living around it recently– The two heroes of my previous song, The Princess and the Peasant are sticking around– Not to mention both you and two of my sisters live in Canterlot now! It’s not to see all of you!! I’m sticking around.”

“Huh… Wow. Are you settling down?”

“Eh, I didn’t say that, but…” She smiled genuinely, looking out the window. “It feels like this is where we’re meant to be, y’know…?”

“Raising barns with millionaire peasants?” Sunset chuckled, leaning back. “I’m joking. I get it, don’t worry. It does feel special.”

Pinkie didn’t leave any silence unfilled, immediately changing the subject. “--Have you been playing guitar lately? How good have you gotten?”

She got a little embarrassed– Not because she had abandoned it, but because she still didn’t consider herself to be very good. “O-oh, just a bit, really. I still do it in between Captain duty, I try to squeeze in a song every night before bed, but I’ve been a bit busy, mostly focussed on Twilight and stuff.”

Pinkie audibly gasped, as inspiration struck. “W-we should be writing songs together!! You totally got the soul of an artist, man!” She nudged her friend intently. “C’mon, what do you say?? Want to flex your creative juices with me?”

“Juices? Really?” She grimaced in confusion. “I have never written anything song related in my life, Pinkie.”

“I miss playing together, man! C’mon, don’t you want fun and dumb excuses to hang out with me?”

“Abso-fucking-lutely. You’re right. Let’s do it.”

The Apple family was large… Surprisingly large. From what Sunset had seen of her first impression of Applejack, she was at a broken home, barely scraping by, but had a fire in her eyes to improve her condition. That fire led her across Equestria to rescue Rarity, so it was not up to question.

Even from afar, she could see that the fire in the Farmer’s eyes hadn’t gone anywhere– But that she was much, much happier. All of that fire that was directed at safeguarding her family was still there, her family was just bigger.

Rarity would not leave Applejack’s back, as the Peasant trotted around the fields, leading her, introducing her to family, working in tandem with the seamstress’s magic to help with construction while singing together, it was unsure if they were doing it on this strange mounting manner because of Rarity’s distaste for mud and dirt, because of some perfect cooperation or because they just wanted to be close at any opportunity.

And the farm was looking good, too. Construction workers and her family were working in near perfect harmony– She had hired trustworthy builders, and still, her loved ones were here to help as well– The foundations of the large farmhouse and barn were already established, and they were building upon it easily.

Their other friends were there, too, Rainbow was running interference by helping move supplies through the air, and Fluttershy even had a few woodland creatures cautiously helping out.

“...She doesn’t have parents, does she?”

Twilight’s ears twitched, resting near Sunset in the shade. “Who?”

“Applejack.”

“Oh…! No, I don’t think so…”

The family was big. It was full of life, it was beautiful.

Rarity had brought her little sister, Applejack’s own little sister seemed to be present as well, and Rainbow had brought a kid from who knows where– They seemed to be getting along really well, running around as a trio.

Dancing, singing, building a new home together. They all seemed incredibly happy– Sunset couldn’t imagine having a family this big. She couldn’t imagine even a fraction of it.

“Howdy, pardners! What are ya’ll doin restin’ in the shade, c’mon!!” Applejack called out with a joyful smile, waving them over from below the hill.

“No slacking, you two!” Rarity added, still mounted on Applejack’s back. “Let’s get back to work, yes?”

“Y’know, I was doubting that you’d get this farm up before winter rolled around…” Sunset chuckled, shaking her head, as she stretched. “...But I’m glad I was wrong, it’s looking really good. Isn’t it a bit too big, though?”

“Bigger is better, darling.” Rarity affirmed without skipping a beat, while nuzzling her love.

Applejack, through giggles and nuzzles, managed to answer. “If I’m gonna spend that reward, I’m gonna spend it right. This new Apple Acres is gonna stand for generations, darnit!”

Before the public display of affection could go any further, Sunset sighed, rolling her eyes, and nudged Twilight. “Alright, alright, break’s over, shall we?”

“Ready when you are!”

Practice. It was just practice. Nevermind that they were in the Captain’s quarters, and no doubt at least parts of the barracks could hear them.

Pinkie fidgeted with her own guitar, as she looked through Sunset’s picture board. “Ooh! Ooh!! I love this one!”

She pointed at a picture of them standing in front of the new Sweet Apple Acres– All of the seven friends together, posing and gleefully laughing at someone’s joke.

“And this– Oh my gosh– You were on the NEWS?!” She pointed at a newspaper that was hung on the picture board.

‘Changing times! Read the latest on how the changelings were added to the Equestrian alliance, the failed attack of Chrysalis on the Hall of Unity, and MORE!’ The picture had several of the world leaders united, posing for the camera, still wounded from the battle. Celestia, Sunset and Twilight stood together next to Thorax, who was smiling genuinely.

“Yeah, that was a fun week. We kind of changed history, heh.” Sunset shrugged, smiling, tuning her own guitar. “Some changelings actually see me as an activist for their rights now. I’m flattered– But all I did was literally fight for them. Twilight’s the one doing real change.”

“Hah! Still can’t take a compliment, huh?” Pinkie raised an eyebrow, smugly tilting her head. “Dude. You’re a hero.”

“Sure, Pink.” She chuckled, shaking her head. “Can we play ‘Sweet Child o’ Mine?’”

“Absolutely!”

And just like that, they practiced together, unleashing hell upon the captain’s quarters.

“No fidgeting, darling. Stand still.” Rarity affirmed, measuring Sunset thoroughly. “Honestly, have you never gotten measured before except for me?”

Forcing her eyes forward, huffing in frustration, she did not shake her head, standing still. “Only for armor.”

“Well, it’s about time. Who knew, eh?” The seamstress giggled, her laughter echoing in the halls of her boutique. “All it would take to get your scarred, muscular body in a dress would be a certain Princess asking you to adhere to a dress code…”

“Hmpf.” She narrowed her eyes, flustering a bit. “Just make sure you cover my back.”

“Your scars are lovely, darling. You shouldn’t be ashamed.”

“The sun is lovely too. But looking at it too long burns you.” She spoke almost spitefully. “I mean it, I don’t want to show them off. …Please.”

“So that is why you wear that jacket of yours so much when you’re out of your armor, hm…?” She replied pensively, moving away from vision. “Well. I am at least glad Twilight finally got you to try a new style.”

“Bah.” She huffed.

“I’m only jesting, darling. I am nothing if not happy for you two. You both needed this.” She forced eye contact with Sunset, raising a skeptical eyebrow. “And this time you will dance with her at the gala, won’t you? No flaking out?”

“If she asks me to, I’ll do anything. You know that.” She muttered shamelessly, looking away.

“Ah, much like my knight…” Rarity sighed with delight, thinking of the Farmer, flustering herself. “It is all coming together, isn’t it? One of my best friends found true love, much like me…! Oh, and our knights will fight for us through anything…!”

Pouting, Sunset narrowed her eyes. “Hey. I'm a captain and a Paladin. Not just a knight. And you know that me and Twilight are a secret thing. Nothing’s official.”

“You found your place in the world, Sunset. Just like I said you would, at that last Grand Galloping Gala…” Rarity went back to measuring, with a smug expression. “And you’re both happy. Nothing else matters, hm?”

“...Yeah. She’s all that matters.”

“A warrior of flame, a warrior with no name, I’m a child of fire, feel my ire…” Sunset muttered to herself, making annotations. “Ok. What else can we rhyme with fire?”

“Hm, maybe pyre!” Pinkie affirmed, mulling over her own little sketchbook.

“Not bad, not bad, would keep with the motif–” The Captain mulled over it, fidgeting pensively. “Might be a bit too easy, though…”

“...So this is where you’re living now?” Sunset narrowed her eyes and grimaced at the sigh– It was a meadow, certainly, even with a cave, very close to Ponyville. Several animals and woodland creatures rejoiced about, and Fluttershy was in one of the edges, brushing a fox’s tail while humming to herself.

Rainbow, unlike Sunset, was delighted. “Dude, I’ve slept in dumpsters before, and even in clouds. This is fiiiiiiiiine, heh.”

“Why the hell are you homeless, anyway? Doesn’t an outlaw rogue like you get enough pay for a home?” With a skeptical frown, Sunset came closer. “I’ve seen your wanted posters, you know. If you make even half of the reward for your bounty in one of your jobs…”

“E-easy, easy. I’m on the straight and narrow now! Mostly.” Rainbow recoiled with an awkward chuckle. “Also it’s hard to keep a home if your job usually takes you all across Equestria. This is my chance to do it, really! Y’know, to quit.”

Easing up, Sunset’s gaze softened. “...Are you an orphan?”

“Hah! Nope. Ran away from home.” She chuckled, shrugging. “My parents were overwhelming and kind of assholes. So I left. I’m a free bird, y’know?”

Sunset’s gaze hardened. “No, I don’t know.” She came closer, tilting her head and stomping on the floor with intimidation. “Now. You’re more than welcome to stay here in Ponyville if you stay on the straight and narrow. Our friends like you and trust you, so I do too. But if you step out of line, I’ll be here to remind you that you’re now friends with a Captain of the royal guard.”

Sweating a little, the rogue feigned confidence. “Hah! No offense, man, but I don’t think you could catch me–”

With one single movement, the captain overturned the pegasus and pinned her on the ground fiercely.

“Caught you.” She affirmed angrily.

“O-okay, okay! You proved your point! Sheesh!” The rogue squirmed a bit, and then just gave up. “I’m sorry. I promise you I won’t do anything rogue-y.”

Sunset was satisfied enough with the response, nodding and helping her stand. “You know, your skillset could still be pretty good for us, though. I saw you assaulting Prince Blueblood’s Castle– You’d do a lot of good, if you were in the royal guard.”

“Hah! You trying to recruit me, cap?” She grinned, tilting her head, amused. “Seriously? Is that why you’re visiting us?”

“Nope. Twilight asked me to check on all of you.” Sunset shrugged. “But as captain of the royal guard, I do feel like I should offer you the opportunity. You’d start off as a squire, but the pay is good and you’d get to help Canterlot safe.”

She did spend a few seconds pondering on it, but as soon as her gaze met Fluttershy’s, who peacefully hummed to herself while caring for woodland creatures, she shook her head. “...I’ll pass. It sounds good, but… A bit too official.” She let out an apologetic grin. “I have heard from a lot of others in the same, um, career choice as me that you really locked Canterlot down and made it super safe. Sure as hell never gets attacked by bandits anymore, not even bandit robberies!”

“I take my job seriously.” She spoke earnestly, with a grin. “You wouldn’t believe how many times Celestia was targeted in her thousand years of rule.”

“Hah! Messy. Very messy. Look, I appreciate the offer, but…” Once again, she looked at the druid. “I wanna try something new.”

“The offer stands, if you ever change your mind. And as long as you stay straight, we won’t have a problem.”

“There isn’t much that’s straight about me, but I’ll give it a shot, heh.” She snickered to herself mischievously.

“Heh. Sure, man.”

“Seriously, though…” Rainbow huffed, stretching out her wings, adjusting her feathers. “I’m right where I want to be, y’know? I don’t need divine intervention to tell me that I’ve got something good right here.” She waved at the meadow, and pointed at Fluttershy.

“...So, you two hit it off, huh..?” The faintest smile manifested in Sunset’s lips.

“S-sort of? It’s, well…” The pegasus huffed, sitting down, looking away. “Look, I never in a million years thought that I’d be with a mare like that. She doesn’t seem like my type at all. But she kind of… Brings out the best in me, if that makes sense?”

“She grounds you… That’s not a bad thing.” She affirmed with a smile.

“Y-yeah. But she and I can also soar, y’know?” Rainbow regarded the druid with affection.

“Hey, Dashie! Want to brush each other’s wings?” Fluttershy called out from afar.

“A-absolutely, right away Flutters!!!” The Rogue moved forward with a pep in her step.

It certainly must be a wonderful feeling, to be capable of flying with a lover.

“And I wanted to be wrong, but it's over and done, is there really no happiness without this feeling?” Sunset sang out, as she strummed on her guitar, practicing with Pinkie.

“Give me a drug, bottled in love, is there really no happiness without you near me?” She was completely in the flow, letting herself go, feeling the music in her bones.

Her picture board was getting bigger.

“Don’t take this the wrong way, I really do appreciate the help…!” Fluttershy giggled, as she watched Sunset help reinforce her home’s protection in the event of storms with her magic. “But aren’t you a big deal Captain? I figured you wouldn’t have time to help somepony like me… Far from Canterlot, no less!”

“Believe it or not, this is part of my job.” Sunset let out a half-hearted chuckle. “I’m in a… Friendship assignment.”

“Oh? From Twilight?”

“She wants me to be closer to all of you.” She shrugged, but smiled all the same. “I think maybe this is just her way of wanting to give me time off, ‘cause I work too hard, but… Either way, I’m fine with it.”

Fluttershy spent a few seconds pensively pondering on the Captain, and how she could help her.

“...Have you ever had a pet before, Sunset? Or maybe a little critter you cherished?”

She responded with barely any thought into it. “Nah. The orphanage I was raised in didn’t allow pets. If you let one kid have one, then they’ll all want one.” With a shrug, she kept working. “Then I went to live with Celestia, and well– Apart from knowing her pet phoenix well, she’s really cute, I never really did–”

She stopped, blinking, coming to a realization. “...Actually, there was something.”

“Oh?? Tell me!!” Fluttershy perked up in curiosity.

“It's better if I show you, actually. Are you up for a walk?”

“Sure!! What do you mean, show?”

“He doesn’t live far from Ponyville. The area is magically hidden, but those that know it can easily find it.” She grinned, adding the finishing touches, and immediately turning to lead the way. “Follow me!”

It was a familiar trek. Celestia and her would usually fly here, either on a chariot or on the queen herself, but this time, she was going on foot.

“Is he fluffy?”

“Pretty fluffy, yeah.

She always did wonder why an entrance to Tartarus was in the middle of central Equestria, so close to a place like Canterlot– All history implied that this place was here long before the city, so she didn’t question it otherwise.

“Is he sweet, or a bit wild?”

“A bit of both, but mostly the latter. Sometimes a bit too wild.”

All that mattered was that it was hidden enough, and safe, thanks to him. An unsung hero in Equestria, certainly.

“Is he friendly and domesticated, or do you need help with training?”

“Oh, I don’t think even you could help with his training, sorry.”

The pegasus’s curiosity was getting the better of her, as she gasped at the sight.

It wasn’t a barrier, or an illusion– As Sunset led the way through the glades outside of Ponyville, further inland, it was as if there was a folding in reality, nigh imperceptible, one that Sunset walked through easily.

And as soon as they were past it, she could see a small mountain, with ruins all around it, covered in foliage and the occasional tree, and most importantly, large, massive footprints in much of the surrounding area.

Sunset whistled loudly, yelling out. “Here boy! I’m over here!”

The ground trembled so hard that Fluttershy was nearly knocked over, as the massive three headed hound of hell sprinted towards them.

What followed was a vicious display of affection, as three heads sniffed Sunset furiously, and followed that up with several licks. “Yeah, yeah, I got new armor, boy. Sorry I haven’t visited in a while!”

“O-oh my goodness, oh my goodness!!” Fluttershy muttered out in both incredibly intimidated surprise, and with a gasp of wonder.

And immediately after, Cerberus was upon her, sniffing her aggressively, and she did not feel fear, she just giggled.

“Easy boy, easy, she’s a friend, not a threat at all! Sit!” Sunset commanded, and the hellhound followed diligently.

“W-wow, Sunset. I’ve seen unconventional pets before, but…!” The druid was breathless, as she pet one of the heads that accepted it lovingly.

“Yeah, yeah– To be fair, he’s not mine. Celestia introduced me to him pretty early on, when she was sure he wouldn’t eat me in a single bite.” She smiled as she scratched the back ears of one of the heads. “He’s always here, so it’s not exactly practical to visit. It’d be easier to do it if I lived on the edge of everfree– But I’ve tried to stop by more often since I’ve been back.”

“Back? Back from what?”

“Nevermind.” She shook her head, as she moved down to scratch the beast’s neck. “Bottom line is; This is the closest thing I’ve ever had to a pet. I like the big guy, but… Y’know, it’s not practical. Can’t take him home, he needs to be guarding the underworld, after all. Whenever we had to bathe him or anything, we just had to do it here.”

“Aww, gosh, what a shame, you must get so lonely here, don’t you boy…?” Fluttershy became nuzzling the beast affectionately. “Don’t worry, Sunset. I’ll try to visit him in ocasion to take care of him, if that’s okay…!”

“Could you? That’s be awesome! I warn you though, he plays rough.” She affirmed, remembering the many training sessions she had with him.

“A little roughhousing never hurt anypony…!” The druid innocently stated while giggling with the hellhound. “You’re just a big sweetheart, aren’t you? Such a good boy!”

“Yeah, he’s pretty great. But if I get an actual proper pet, I’ll get something, uh, considerably smaller.”

“He’s one of a kind, isn’t he?” Regarding Cerberus with pity, Fluttershy pouted. “He must be lonely often…!”

“Sadly, yeah.” She nodded, observing the environment that had clear craters and claw marks, likely from the beast trying to find any way to stimulate himself. “I don’t think a weekly visit from Celestia is enough to stave off his loneliness...”

“Well, we’re here now.” Fluttershy nodded without hesitation. “Let’s make the best of it!”

“What more can be said? I couldn’t even make this rhyme. I wanted to be honest with you, but now we’re out of time. My heart is full, but it’s aching. I’m in for a rude awakening–”

Sunset’s singing was interrupted, her ears twitching, her tail flicking about, as she felt Twilight calling for her.

“Oop! Sorry. Twi’s calling me.” She ignored the involuntary fluster that manifested on her face. “Stick around if you want, but I don’t know if this is gonna take long.”

“No worries!” Pinkie cheered, putting her instrument down and stretching. “Mind if I hang up your new pics?”

“Um…” She shot a worried glance to the board– It was large, full of memories now. “I want to make sure the placing is ideal. You can start picking the places, but please don’t pin them yet.”

“Okidoke! Good luck with your girl, heheh.” Pinkie giggled mischievously. And just like that, Sunset teleported out of there.

The bard put away the lyrics they had been working on, and shot a quick glance at the board, and the pictures that were not hung up on it yet.

Sunset had made new memories– And Pinkie was so, so proud. The first time that they had met, the paladin was a suicidal self loathing wreck that was recovering with a battle against nightmare moon.

She smiled, now. Nearly all the time. She spoke earnestly, casually, her steps were lighter. Anyone that knew her could see it.

Pinkie brought a picture closer, and regarded it fondly.

It was all seven of them, in front of the finished new Sweet Apple Acres. Twilight, Sunset, Pinkie, Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy and Rainbow. All smiling, all huddled together for a picture, all smiling truly.

Sunset was wearing her armor– Removing only the helmet for the picture, it laid next to her. She was nuzzling Twilight, both didn’t even look at the camera– just each other.

With a soft giggle, Pinkie walked over to a fallen jacket that belonged to the captain; Her favorite. “This one’s too good for the board.”

Quietly, she placed the picture on the breast pocket.

Twilight’s sneezes were cute, yes. But these were particularly dangerous.

As she sneezed, particles of magic blasted off of her horn forward, hitting the opposite wall, and she immediately sniffled.

Celestia and Luna, both wearing masks, quickly teleported away to dodge the blast, while Sunset did a flip to skillfully avoid it.

“I feared this would happen sooner or later… Winter is not even yet here, and she has acquired this affliction already…! Lucky for us, it will only happen once.” Celestia affirmed, readying herself for another sneeze. “It is unwise for me and Luna to stay here, so as to not risk contagion. Sunset, could you take care of her in the meantime?”

“Of course! But aren’t I in danger–”

“A-ACHOO!” Twilight sneezed once more. Sunset dodged with a backflip, and the two alicorns skillfully evaded with teleportation. “I-It’s not that bad, is it?” Her voice was stuffy, and her nose was runny.

“It is, but only for you, Twilight Sparkle.” Luna affirmed with concern. “Worry not, Sunset Shimmer– This affliction is an issue only to us alicorns. We had it centuries ago, when we first ascended–”

Another sneeze, another set of evasions.

“--And although those sneezes are a problem to anypony in the blast zone, just being near her is dangerous for us alicorns, lest we get infected once more, and we should move!” The Queen of the Night affirmed with hurry. “Can we count on you for this, captain??”

“Gotcha! I’ll take care of her. I ordered every guard to protect the room but stay away. As long as I keep evading, I should be–”

“Don’t worry, Sunset…” Twilight smiled weakly, with tired eyes. “I’ll just aim my sneezes– a, a a… ATCHOO–”
Another set of dodges.

“O-okay, Housekeeping will continue to provide soup and warm meals at a steady pace, thank you for your diligence Captain Shimmer, goodbye and goodnight!!” Celestia hurried out of the room, taking her sister with her.

Silence befell the room, as the Captain regarded her princess with both affection and pity. “Okay, first order of business, let’s restrain that horn…”

Skillfully, she dug into her own things, having been warned to bring one.

Cautiously, she approached her princess, and placed a magic nullifying cuff around her horn. “These work well on unicorns. Let’s hope they do the same for–”

“A-ATCHOOOO!” Sunset dodged once again, and the Princess immediately sniffled and apologized. The blast radius had been smaller, at least– Seemingly less dangerous. No object had been overturned. “S-sorry– Gosh, I thought these cuffs blocked all magic, what the heck…!”

“Oh, they don’t. Nothing truly can.” Sunset grinned, as she helped Twilight lay back down. “Magic comes from inside you. No external force could ever stop that. Hell, I learned to break out of horn cuffs when I was like, ten.”

“R-really? Y-you can do that?? How??” Twilight’s eyes were filled with wonder.

“A good question, for another time.” The Captain kissed her cheek affectionately, caressing her mane softly. “...So, Sparkles… Diagnosis?”

“Bad…!” She bundled up on the blankets, pouting. “I’m too cold, too thirsty, but drinking hurts… And my magic feels both weak and incredibly unstable… I had paperwork to do, but I–”

“--No paperwork. Captain’s orders.” Sunset affirmed with love and a smile, bringing a cart closer, one with a pan, still warm, that contained the Princess’s favorite soup. “I’ve got you your favorite, here, it’ll warm you right up.”

“I don’t wanna.” She whined, crossing her arms.

“C’mon, Sparkles, you’re gonna have to ride this out…”

The Princess moaned in annoyance, stuffing her face on her pillow, suppressing the urge to sneeze.

With a grin and a light chuckle, Sunset came a little bit closer, bringing with her a served plate. “C’mon… Are you gonna be a good girl and have your soup?”

The Princess’s ears twitched and she turned near instantly. “I-I’m a good girl.” She affirmed with a pout.

“Only if you have your soup.”

“Gimme that.” With one single motion, Twilight grabbed the plate and drank from it like it was a cup– Even spilling a little bit over herself, and not even flinching at it.

Sunset did the best she could to suppress a chuckle at the sight.

The Princess recklessly threw the plate aside, huffing. “Okay. Your princess demands cuddles. Right now.”

The Captain eyed the bed with concern and a fluster. “U-um, I don’t think that’s the best idea with your magic being so volatile–”

“Nooooo, cuddles now!” Twilight commanded with a sniffle and a runny nose.

Sunset did not question the orders any longer, tossing her helmet aside, only for Twilight to pull her to bed with magic before she could remove the rest of her armor.

“U-um, Twi, my armor–” But it was too late. The Princess wrapped herself around her captain, and squeezed, burying her muzzle on Sunset’s warm neck.

Moments of silence passed as they remained like that, the princess muttering indistinguishable affirmations of affection.

Sunset’s nerves slowly lowered as she noticed that Twilight would likely not sneeze while asleep, feeling her breaths slow, her body temperature warmup. “Y’know, if you sneeze now, you might literally kill me.” She affirmed with a chuckle.

“You’ll never die. I won’t let you.” Twilight murmured weakly, with a loving, weary voice. “And even if you did, I’d bring you back. Because I love you.”

Sunset’s eyes widened in disbelief. The L word, thrown so carelessly.

…Twilight was sick. Her judgment was impaired.

So it didn’t count.

“It’s okay to cry if you’re getting emotional over the music, Sunset!”

“I can count the number of times I’ve cried on my hooves, Pinkie. This isn’t it.”

The music wasn’t words learned anymore. It was a feeling. One she felt, thoroughly and fiercely.

“I want to kiss my love one more time. I want to hug my mom one more time… I want to try to change one more time… I want to live, I don't want to die…! I want to live, I don't want to die, I WANT TOLIVEEEEEEEE!!!!”

WINTER

“Good morning, Princess.”

“Morning, Sunset…” She let out an adorable yawn. “Who needs a heater, when I’ve got you…?”

Words affirmed with loving whispers as they both awoke embracing. After a swift good morning kiss, the Princess let out a weary, comforting sigh, as she buried her muzzle on the crook of Sunset’s neck.

“...Lazy day?”

“Hm.” The Princess affirmed quietly, squeezing tighter.

“Sleep in it is.” Sunset nuzzled her, and sighed with delight.

Snow was falling outside, but in here, it was warm.

No force in the world was going to get either of them out of that warm embrace.

Until, of course, moments later, they heard a knock on the door, both tensing up slightly.

And tensed even more when they heard that the Queen of the Sun was the one who was speaking. “Twilight! Good morning, are you sleeping in? I wanted to speak to Sunset, but she is not in her quarters– I thought I’d try here?”

There were a few seconds of sheer absolute panic for the two lovers.

They both immediately left each other’s embrace, and Sunset nearly flipped onto the floor, skillfully, yet incredibly quietly, adorning her armor that was scattered all over the floor.

“U-um– Good morning, Queen Celestia!!” Twilight shuddered on the bed, shooting an incredibly nervous glance towards the door. “I-I am indecent!! C-can you wait a bit?”

“Of course!” The Queen’s voice echoed from behind the door.

Sunset did not let anything deter her movements. Equipping her armor with magic and physicality combined in perfect unison.

With just as much speed, she gave Twilight a quick goodbye kiss, and leapt out of the window.

Celestia waited diligently outside of the room, surprised at her pupil’s tardiness.

Her ears twitched as she heard the Captain galloping towards this room from one of the corridors near them, and she smiled. “Ah, Sunset, there you are! Were you not in your quarters just now?”

Taking one long prolonged breath to stabilize her heartbeat, Sunset smiled as normally as she could. “H-hi, Queen Celestia. I was on my way here, I guess we must have missed each other! Hah!”

The doors to Twilight’s room opened, and she had an even more nervous smile. “Good morning, Queen Celestia! And oh wow, Captain Sunset, what a surprise!”

Two awkward smiles exchanged, as the queen looked between them in confusion, unable to ascertain what in the world they were so awkward about.

“Well then. I was simply here to give Sunset something.” Celestia affirmed ignoring the strange atmosphere. Moving to the captain, she handed her a letter.

“Is this– Oh, shit…!”

“It is.” The alicorn of the sun nodded. “An invitation from your old caretaker, Miss Peony. It seems a few of the foals that were adopted around a similar time as you will gather for lunch on Hollow Point a week from now… And you are invited to join this reunion…!”

“W-wow. Wow.” The Captain muttered breathlessly, her mind wandering far. “Hmm... It’s happening, then…!”

“Will you accept, this time? I am certain we can arrange for things to be okay for your guard around here while you are gone… That is of course, if you would not like company…?” The queen tilted her head expectantly.

“C-company…?” Sunset looked between Twilight and the queen, as the Princess read the letter over her shoulder.

“I am your legal guardian, aren’t I?” Celestia murmured. “If you require me to go with you to set you at ease, I do not mind.”

“N-no thanks. I’m in my thirties, it’d be weird to bring you with me.” Sunset looked at the floor. “Not to mention just a bit weird to bring the Queen of the Sun to a gathering like this…!”

“I suppose I might indeed not fit in the room…!” Celestia hid her disappointment with a chuckle. “Oh well. The news is given then… I will take my leave.”

The two watched as the Queen slowly walked away, Sunset couldn’t help but feel a tinge of guilt, everytime she staved off the possibility of getting closer to her.

But she couldn’t let that bother her. There were other things to be bothered by at the moment, as her vision blurred, staring at that letter.

“...Do you need me to come with you…?” Twilight came closer, with an affectionate smile. “I know it might be hard for you, going back... I am more than happy to keep you company if you need to… And I wouldn’t mind getting to know your first home, too…!”

“Well…!” For a moment, Sunset genuinely considered it. Twilight was one of the easiest and simplest forms of comfort. With her around, it would be easy– But this was different.

“I… I have to do this on my own.” Sunset smiled, trying her best to not see the letter as a threat or an enemy. “There’s no point in going back if I can’t do it alone, y’know…?”

“Okay. I believe in you.” Twilight gave her a soft, gentle kiss.

“They’d probably think I’m just bragging, heh. ‘Look at me! I’m the captain of the royal guard now! Look, the Princess of Friendship is here to confirm it!’” She chuckled, shaking her head.

“Hihihi… I wouldn’t mind being your little trophy for an evening.” Twilight giggled.

“H-hah! Maybe.” Sunset chuckled, flustering. “They would probably suspect that we’re a thing, if I can just pull you anywhere with me, heh. It’d be a pretty poorly kept secret.”

“I-I, um… I wouldn’t mind that, y’know?” She spoke softly, with a fluster. “For your first family to know about me…!”

Sunset was speechless, eyes widened, face red.

“Well…” Twilight sighed, smiling. “Maybe next year... Right?”

“R-right. Absolutely.”

Back again, like nothing had changed, except for everything.

It surprised her just how many facades of her hometown she recognized. How little the town had changed since she had been gone. So many small streets, with unfamiliar faces, and familiar places. The museum was still standing, and it still housed that same dragon skeleton.

It all felt so small now.

The orphanage looked so much smaller. She could see over every counter, tower over many of the ponies there– Every new kid had to look up at her like she was a giant.

A kid threw a snowball at her. She dodged it easily. This became a game where every kid tried hitting her– And she just kept dodging, laughing, enjoying herself.

Rooms looked familiar, and yet so distant. Small things she had taken for granted back then, now stood tall as symbols of her past she amply ignored.

She was greeted with smiles– Even by those that didn’t know her. Kids would sometimes hound her, cheer around her, and she would try to play along– It felt strange, being the tall one. The adult.

Peony was older now– As was Light Heart. Wrinkles here, gray hairs there– It felt so, so strange. Sunset was taller than them now.

She was recognized by the others– The others that had been adopted. And she was surprised to recognize most of them, too. Names on now grown faces– Some asked her about her scars, and she would always say… ‘Occupational hazard.’

“Fleetfoot is a wonderbolt now. That’s a riot.” Sunset chuckled out, as she helped in the kitchen, with the sound of distant laughter on the porch, where the ‘grownups’ were catching up. “Sweetsong is a teacher– Tex is a construction worker– Sure, those I can see. But a wonderbolt?”

“Hah. And you’re Captain of the Canterlot royal guard, kiddo.” Peony replied absentmindedly, as she cut vegetables for a soup that was going to be distributed at the gathering. “Aren’t you going to brag?”

“...Eh, no, I don’t think so. If they ask me, I’ll say it, yeah. But, um, I’m not bragging.” She chuckled nervously, looking away. “Didn’t bring my armor, so uh, they probably wouldn’t believe me.”

“Really?” The old caretaker tilted her head with a grin. “I remember a certain foal that would do anything to be able to brag about something like that heheh… Also kiddo, you were on the news. I bet they know already. How's It going with those carrots?”

“On it.” With magic, she sliced the vegetables with precision and efficiency, and handed them over.

“Hah! You’ve gotten better. Ain’t magic something?” The Earth pony chuckled, working as skillfully as she could.

There was almost shock, in Sunset’s dumb smile, as she couldn’t help but stare, and wearily snickered. “Sorry, it’s just– It’s just so weird, seeing you with gray hairs.”

“Oh yeah? It’ll happen to you too, kiddo.” Peony jokingly stuck her tongue out in a mocking manner.

“Y-yeah. I guess, it, um, might…” She muttered softly, coming to the realization that maybe someday she wouldn’t die in battle.

“Miss Peo! Miss Peo!” A little foal ran into the kitchen. “Where’s the chalk? I can’t find it!”

“I think I saw Gusty take a box– Remember that you can only draw on the inside walls, alright kiddo?”

“Okayyyyy!” The foal was about to turn around, but then stopped when he saw Sunset. “Who’s this big lady?”

“Heya. I’m Sunset.” She responded with an awkward wave.

“She lived here too when she was young, kiddo.” Peony added absentmindedly. “Remember? I think I might have told a story about her before to you kids…”

With a little gasp, the foal stepped forward. “Oh my gosh– You’re the one that went inside that haunted house, right??”

The captain blinked in surprise– Such a distant memory, so small. There was an abandoned shack on the outskirts of Hollow Point, one that she, among every other orphan here, was the only one that was brave enough to go inside.

“I-Is it really haunted?? Did you see ghosts or ghouls?? What was it like??I-I wasn’t brave enough to go in…!”

“Oh yeah, kiddo. Super haunted.” Sunset grinned. “I had to fight a ghost and everything. Why do you think I got these scars?”

A gasp of wonder was all the kid could do as a response, as he recoiled. “O-oh my gosh… I wanna fight a ghost! Miss Peo, can I–”

“Nope! Go find that chalk, kiddo. No ghost fighting for you today.” She responded with a smile, not even looking away from her soup. “And remember to bundle up if you go out!”

“Awww….!” Disappointed, the foal walked out of the room pouting.

“Heh. Sweet kid.”

“They all are.”

“Pff. Was I?”

“You were.”

Silence.

Sunset continued to cut vegetables quietly, unsure of what to say. She wasn’t ready to go back out there with the others, so she might as well keep helping.

Shooting her a quick glance, Peony cleared her throat. “So, I’ve been meaning to ask you since I sent my first letter to invite you to one of these…” Peony gestured towards the porch vaguely. “...How was Queen Celestia, as a legal guardian…?”

“She was more of a teacher. We don’t really consider each other mother and daughter.” Sunset responded absentmindedly, automatically.

The sigh of disappointment Peony let out was tangible. “...Really? How did all that work out for the two of you?”

“...Bad, actually. Pretty bad.” Sunset grimaced, looking away.

“Ugh. Color me surprised.” Peo leaned on the counter with another sigh, and she couldn’t help but stare at just how many scars Sunset had in her body. Sure, the jacket covered the biggest ones, but it was still incredibly telling of the kind of upbringing she had. “I warned her, you know.”

“Warned what?”

“That you needed a normal family.”

“Oh…” Sunset looked down pensively. “...It's a bit late for that.”

“Well… Considering the few letters she sent here, apologizing over you not being able to come, maybe it’s not too late.” A small smile appeared on the old caretaker's lips. “It’s pretty clear she thinks the world of you. So maybe you two can come back from this… Actually be a proper family.”

“--You don’t know what happened.”Sunset spoke curtly, interrupting her, and immediately dialed it back. “S-sorry, I just mean… It didn’t end well. It’d be stupid to try again– Why would I have the right to call a god ‘mom’...? I’ve had enough hubris for a lifetime. Besides, she... She's often busy. she's the ruler of Equestria, after all. All that grace and poise she shows is an immaculately constructed facade. When I was a foal I could tell plenty of times, how stressed she was, with... Everything."

"Sounds like she needs to get laid." Peony stated without even blinking.

"H-HAH-- Y-yeah, maybe, wow, that would explain a lot, actually." Sunset had to contain herself not to burst into an unstoppable bout of laughter. "...But, seriously, though. There's no room for her life or mine for mother and daughter nonsense, there hasn't been for a long time. Maybe if we hadn't been so stupid when I was younger, but... It’s too late. “

“It’s never too late.” Peony affirmed without hesitation. “Things come back. You’re living proof, aren’t you? You dodged these invitations for years, and here you are, and happy too, I hope.”

“Y-yeah. I’m, uh… Happy to be here.” She spoke earnestly, shying away, fidgeting with her mane. Yes, she had come back. She had come back from a lot. “It just– It wouldn’t feel right. After everything. How could I possibly make it right?”

“You’re making a lot of assumptions about needing to do anything more than to just talk to her, kiddo. You’re also underestimating how much you might be needing the hug of a mother, heh.” Peony responded simply, looking away. “Some things end, yeah... And some things are better because they come back… Like you!”

A moment of quiet contemplation passed. One which Sunset looked down, pursing her lips.

“...Better…” She began, hesitating. “...Better late than never.”

Peony tilted her head analytically.

“It’s just… Something that Celestia says often, heh…!”

With a smile, Peony finished tending to the soup, and started cleaning the table. “...Yeah, I figured she’d be wise.”

From the porch, emerged Light Heart, with a pep in her step. “Hey Peo! The kids are out of snacks. Just passing through to grab peanuts, heh.”

“Kids? Lil, they’re in their thirties.” The other chuckled wholeheartedly.

“Still kids to us, heheh.” Light Heart leaned forward and kissed Peony sweetly, then turned to the captain. “Oh hi again, Sunset. Thanks for helping in the kitchen!”

“Wh–” The captain’s jaw was dropped. “W-when did this happen? Huh?!” She gestured at their kiss. “When did you two get together?”

A moment of silence passed as the two caretakers stared at her.

“...Sunset, we've been married since before we even formed this orphanage.”

“W-whAT?! This is the first I’ve heard of it?? HUH??” Her shock and confusion was palpable as she rubbed her temples. “Just, what?”

“Hey, just because we’re not advertising it, y’know…!” Light Heart chuckled, nuzzling her love. “You were pretty focussed on your studies, maybe that’s why you didn’t notice.”

“She was always way too stuffed in those books, heheh…!” Peony giggled, shaking her head. “You wanted to grow up too fast, kiddo.”

“Wow. Okay. Huh. I didn’t know about this. Wow.” Sunset covered her face with embarrassment. “Are there any more bombshells I should know about??”

Seconds passed where Peony looked at the two of them then just grinned. “Light Heart is a changeling.”

“W-what?!”

“Peo!!”

Sunset was shocked at first, but then she just chuckled. “Ah! Good one. You got me. Hah! Wow. You two are still a riot after all these years, huh?”

Light Heart pouted and glared at her wife.

“What? C’mon, Lil…” Peony shrugged. “She’s literally an activist for your rights. I think it's safe to tell her, of all people…”

“Holy shit you’re serious.”

With a sigh, rolling her eyes, Light Heart transformed– reverting into a colorful quadrupedal changeling, blowing raspberries. “Yeah, so… Remember how every nightmare night I had a bug monster costume…? Yeah.”

Sunset spent a few seconds blinking with no thoughts in her mind. Until she groaned, covering her face in embarrassment once more. “Oh my god I was such a stupid kid.”

“You were the smartest stupid kid, thank you.” Peony chuckled, turning around. “Hang tight you two, I’m gonna go get the newspaper to show you!”

She left the room, and Sunset was alone with a changeling, a little bit of awkwardness hung in the air. With an exhale, Light Heart leaned on the counter.

“Sorry Peony threw this at you… it must be a bit weird.”

“N-no, no, well…” She chuckled awkwardly, shrugging. “...You still look like you.” Same colors– Even some of the fins and scales were angled in the same way her hair usually was made. Same kind smile. It was still her old caretaker.

“Heh. Imagine our surprise, when news got out from the Hall of Unity.” She smiled truly, fluttering her wings. “The Princess of Friendship and the Prince of Changelings officially signed up the reformed changeling people as an official part of the Equestrian Alliance. And on that same news, the Captain of the Canterlot Royal guard that protected the treaty…”

Sunset just let out a weary chuckle, smiling. “It was a pretty weird day.”

“I bet punching Chrysalis felt good.” She snickered mischievously. “She had it coming tenfold.”

“Yeah, yeah… Look, if you don’t mind me asking, how did you and Peo, you know… Get together?”

“Meh, it’s kind of a long story.” She shrugged, her antennas flickered, and she quickly transformed back into a pony, as a foal went in.

“Hi, Miss Light! Where’s Miss Peo?”

“Upstairs in her room! You can go see her if you’d like, she’s coming right down.”

“Okay, thank youuuu!” The child left, and the changeling did not transform back, remaining as a pony.

“And remember to bundle up if you go out, kid!” She commanded as the foal turned the corner. With a pleased sigh, she transformed back into a changeling– Still strategically positioned so the ones on the porch wouldn’t see her.

“All you need to know is: When Changelings reach a certain age, they have two choices. Option one is: Run. Leave the hive. Venture out into the world– Knowing you need love to live, whether it's draining it or existing around it. Go into a world that hates you, fears you, and would shun you if they knew who you really were. It’s… Difficult. Peace and harmony were all around us, but we couldn’t touch it. So we… Hide. We just pretended to be like you, and live among you peacefully. I was one of the lucky ones, really. Peony didn’t love me any less when I confessed before I proposed, and well… Now I have this.”

“I’m happy for you, really. I didn’t know there were changelings that lived like you… No wonder Thorax pushed to be public about reform.”

“Yeah, I know. I imagine there’s plenty of us scattered around Equestria– We might not even recognize one another, passing along each other in the street. Well, maybe the smell, heh... It’s dangerous, you know? Living every day in secrecy. That's why when changelings reach a certain age, they often choose option two… They stay. They stay knowing that Chrysalis is a strong leader. That they are accepted and loved as they are where they are. That being an enemy of Equestria isn’t a problem, as long as you’re accepted by people like you, around you… As long as you don’t have to pretend to be somepony else…” Her gaze lingered for a moment. “...Thorax, that crazy guy, heh. He’s giving us a third option.”

“Yeah, he… He’s pretty sweet.”

“And you helped him do it, y’know? I’m so damn proud that a kid I helped raise punched Chrysalis in the face. So on behalf of all of us rogue changelings… Thanks, kid.” She walked forward, and hugged Sunset tightly– A hug she reciprocated, both smiling earnestly.

Chuckling lightly as if at a joke, the changeling snickered in that embrace. “I’m surprised nopony noticed, honestly. ‘Light Heart’ was such a stereotypical pony name when I picked it– And everypony just accepted it, hehehe…”

“Maybe we’re all a bit stupid.” Sunset chuckled, still on that hug.

“Heeeere you go!” Peony walked into the kitchen, placing a newspaper on the table. “Wouldn’t throw this out for the world.”

Sunset’s eyes widened– It was an article regarding the incident at the Hall of Unity. ‘Changing times! Read the latest on how the changelings were added to the Equestrian alliance, the failed attack of Chrysalis on the Hall of Unity, and MORE!’ The picture had several of the world leaders united, posing for the camera, still wounded from the battle. Celestia, Sunset and Twilight stood together next to Thorax, who was smiling genuinely.

She couldn’t help but smile– She had kept the same newspaper on her picture board back home.

“We should frame this.” Peony affirmed, tapping on it with love. “Like c’mon. One of our own kids was at the Hall of Unity fighting for your rights!”

“And I didn’t even know it!” Sunset snickered along with them.

“And hey… If a changeling can change, then there’s hope for anypony, right?”

“...Right.”

“I must admit I’ve been feeling a bit… Restless.”

The Queen of the Night muttered as she watched the sun fall beyond mountains, her whisper disappearing into the high altitude of the balcony she and Sunset were on.

“...Why so?”

“It is odd to admit, but… I have not felt nor seen any Umbrum interference in the dream realm in months. The castle hasn’t been attacked, nor the city– Apart from the event in the Hall of Unity, it has been… Strangely quiet, for all of us.” She affirmed in a hushed tone, looking away. “I am uncertain if this is good news…”

“Yeah, I get it…” Sunset fidgeted, chuckling lightly. “I beefed up security so much, it feels so casual around here now. It’s weird. Not much has happened lately…!”

“Indeed. Celestia does not believe that anything is wrong– Even now, she prepares for the next Grand Galloping Gala. And I cannot help but wonder… What if our enemies are plotting something?”

“Well, maybe…” She hesitated, exhaling. “Maybe for once, nothing is going wrong…? Maybe you and me, we don’t have to worry about… You know.”

With an exhausted sigh, Luna narrowed her eyes. “...Everything?”

“Yeah. Everything.” Sunset groaned, defeated.

There was an underlying silent fear between the two, that good times were temporary.

“...Maybe. Maybe not. I cannot help but shake the feeling that times of peace are not before us. I would be more comfortable with knowing I am just paranoid. But isn’t it plausible, that somewhere, out there, there are enemies of ours plotting our demise?”

“If that’s the case…” She took a moment to breathe, to think, to prepare. “Whatever happens, we’ll deal with it together. All of us.”

A slight smile appeared in the Queen of the Night’s lips, and she nodded without hesitation. “...It is true. Our family has never been more united.”

“H-hah, yeah, our family.” She grimaced slightly.

“Do not make that face, Captain Shimmer.” Luna tilted her head with a grin. “You are as welcome here as you have always been.”

Climbing on the rail with agility, Luna spread her wings. “My nightly duties beckon me– And I will remain vigilant.”

“...Me too.”

“...And I will attempt to enjoy the gala as well– No matter how challenging it may be to enjoy this new period of peace we’ve found ourselves in.”

SPRING

Last gala she had attended, she had remained back faced to the wall, completely unresponsive to most events.

Now, there was ample more reason to be active. She was right next to Twilight through the whole thing, after all. Every royal the Princess greeted, had to greet the captain as well. Every interaction that tired the Princess, the captain was there to support her.

The Princess had convinced her to wear a dress, and minute by minute, she fidgeted less and less, becoming more comfortable with it. It was a black dress with a few golden stripes– Rarity wanted to go much further, but Sunset stopped her.

And she could see their friends enjoying their first Grand Galloping Gala, as well. Pinkie was playing with one of the bands, from a wild beat, to incredibly calm and soothing.

Rarity and Applejack, of course, were sticking to each other like glue. Rarity seemed to be presenting her knight to every single royal she knew, and even ones she didn’t– And the Farmer somehow seemed incredibly in her element, following the seamstress wherever she led, like they had done this before.

Fluttershy and Rainbow were in the gardens– The druid seemed to be trying to meet with some of the critters in the area, and the rogue gently stopped her from going overboard– But both seemed to be having fun.

The five friends had already affirmed how they intended to make this the ‘best night ever.’

And Sunset and Twilight had the chance to dance together, one they had missed, last time. This time it was right. Whether the music was slow or upbeat.

The captain had double and triple checked if the princess was okay with this beforehand. After all, their relationship was a secret, and assumptions could easily be made about their true nature by onlookers.

But the Princess did not mind one bit. She was not going to let any outside opinion or influence get in the way.

Not tonight.

So they danced. Nothing held them back. There was nothing in the world except them– Them and their love.

And Celestia sat atop the stairs, greeting every royal, surveying the party.

“...I think I’ll try to talk to her.” Sunset muttered breathlessly, as they rested, gathering snacks.

“Who?” Twilight huddled close to her, eating a snack.

“Celestia. Remember what we talked about? The… M word thing. I think I might try to talk to her.”

An audible soft gasp escaped the princess, as her eyes widened. “O-oh my gosh, Sunset! T-that's wonderful…! …When?”

“A-after the party, maybe. I shouldn't stall more. But, not now. After.” She shuddered, shaking her head. “I want to. I need to.”

“...Do you want me to be there?” she asked with tremendous affection, so close they could feel each other's breaths.

With a chuckle, Sunset shook her head. “No offense, Sparkles, but if we need to fight, I don’t want you there defusing it. Wherever this goes, it has to go.”

“Okay. I trust you. Everything’s going to be okay.” She delivered a swift, stealthy kiss on her cheek.

“Hello, lovebirds. Not as stealthy now, are you?” Cadance arrived with a light giggle, regarding them both with affection. “Do you mind if I borrow your captain for a little bit, Twily?”

“Not at all, Cadance! Go on, Sunset.” She affirmed with a mischievous smile, that quickly turned to love. “...Stay close, okay?”

“Always.” Sunset promised in a breath, before moving on.

They moved away from the party and into the gardens– Sunset ensured that the Princess was within sight the entire time, even as Cadance drew her attention.

“Ah, you two are so goddamn cute. I’m eating so well tonight… Well, maybe Rarity and Applejack have an edge on you because they’re not secret about it…”

“It’s not a competition, Cadance.” Sunset huffed, rolling her eyes. “And even if it was, It wouldn’t get us to break the secret just because.”

“I know, I know, I’m just teasing.” She giggled, leaning on a railing, with the entire Canterlot night skyline in the distance. “I’m going to say something, and I’m going to preface it by warning you that I'm absolutely not making fun of you.”

Sunset raised a skeptical eyebrow.

“I really, really like your dress.” Cadance affirmed with affection. “That’s all. You look good, Sunset, and I can tell you feel good too.”

She chose to accept the compliment, even if begrudgingly. “...Yeah, yeah… Thanks. Is that all?”

“Nope! Catch me up a bit. Humor me.” She folded her wings close, breathing out. “No L word yet, I presume?”

“Nope. Not yet.” Sunset rolled her eyes.

“You’re at least treating her right, I can see that plain as day.” Cadance turned to the party, reading her sister-in-law’s heart. And muttered faintly, with a dumb smile. “The Princess of Friendship is heading to pound town… And brother? She’s stopping for gas…!”

“Oh for the love of– If that’s all you want to talk about, then I’m just gonna go.” Sunset gritted her teeth with a fluster.

“Nonono, don’t worry, I’m not here for that.” Cadance had to suppress her snickers with all of her strength. “What about the M word?”

“...Murder??”

“No, dumbass!” Cadance huffed out, facehoofing. “Mom! You and Celestia!”

“Oh! That! Right! Hah.” Sunset leaned on the railing and shrugged. “I don’t know. Depends on how tonight goes, I guess...”

With a sigh, the Princess hung her head low. “So you’re finally talking to her, then? Heart to heart? Good. Okay. Okay. Here’s to hoping, then.” With a slight groan, she shot a quick glance to her aunt at the party. “She tried asking me to read your hearts, you know? She was curious to know if you were both in love.”

Sunset’s heart stopped for a little bit, as her eyes widened. “...You better not have told her anything.”

“I didn’t! Sheesh! I can keep a secret!” She blew raspberries, annoyed. “I just want you to know that she seemed really supportive of the idea. And she definitely wants you to be happy.”

“Ugh… Yeah. That sounds like her…” She tried not thinking about the idea of the queen being supportive of her relationship with twilight, and what that would entail.

A moment of silence passed, before the Princess mustered the courage to speak again.

“Can I tell you a secret?”

“Me? Why?”

“Yes or no.”

“...Sure. Go ahead.”

“I’m pregnant.” Cadance smiled warmly, almost chuckling, and she reveled in the surprise that brought Sunset, incredibly pleased to be able to share the news. “You and Shining are the only ones that know.”

“...Huh. Wow.” There was a brief moment where the news set in, and she shot a glance to Twilight, and the rest of the party. “...You and him don’t waste time, do you?”

“Nope! Heh.” Cadance winked. “You’ll get there someday.”

“Sure I am.” She blew raspberries, looking away, not entertaining the thought in the slightest. “Well, I’m happy for you. For you both, I mean. Good for you. Nice.”

“...You’re wondering why I told you, and not anypony else.”

“...Kind of, yeah.”

“Well for starters, as is evident by you and Twily sneaking around, I know you can keep a secret.” She gestured with a wing vaguely, amused. “And secondly, well… I want you to know that I would be more than happy if my daughter could call you an auntie, someday… Just like she’ll call Twilight the very same.”

Sunset’s eyes widened in surprise, as she remained silent.

“And just like I’d love to call you my cousin, if you’ll let me.” the Princess affirmed with an almost serious look of expectation. “I know this family is big and messy and strange… But I wouldn’t trade it for anything. And I’m not the only one that welcomes you in it, okay…?”

An ironic chuckle escaped the silent captain, as she fidgeted with her dress pensively, her vision blurring in the distance. “...This is real, isn’t it?”

“It is. This is real, Sunset. It’s real and it’s good.” She affirmed without hesitation.

“I’ll see you tomorrow, okay…?” Sunset whispered lovingly, and yet, almost fearfully, at Twilight, as the halls of the gala were almost deserted.

“And you’re sure you don’t need me there with you?” The Princess asked with hesitation, shooting a glance towards Celestia, who was atop the stairs saying goodbye to the final royals, who were leaving the party.

“I’m sure. I’ve gotta face the music.” She affirmed, giving her a stealthy kiss. “If I need you, I’ll stop by, don’t worry. Goodnight, Princess.”

“...Good luck, Sunset.”

They sneakily kissed each other goodnight, and Sunset made her way to the stairs that Celestia resided in. She sat atop them diligently, waiting for the Queen to finish saying goodbye to the remaining royals.

Silently, Sunset mouthed ‘We need to talk. Important.’ To her.

Celestia moved instantly, seeing the expression on the captain as definitive of the importance of the conversation. Spreading her wings wide, she announced for all of the royals hounding her to hear. “The Gala is over. I have business elsewhere. Please enjoy the rest of your nights.” And took flight, landing right next to her old pupil.

“Hi. We need to talk, and it’s pretty important.” Sunset spoke almost robotically.

“Of course, Sunset. What would you like to tell me?” She beheld her with expectation.

“…Not here.” She sighed, shooting a nervous glance at the few people that remained in the party. “Can we find somewhere private…?”

“Naturally!” The Queen smiled warmly, and they walked together to the gardens.

Already, the moon was high in the sky. They walked together silently, as they had many times before. Sunset tried shafting the thoughts of how many places in this garden they had already bonded, talked, and shown affection towards each other.

The spring night was cold– Still hinting at the winter that had passed. Sunset shivered slightly– Her nervous sweat made her colder.

“I love your dress.” With a smile, the Alicorn spoke simply. “I presume Twilight wore you down?”

“Hah, something like that, yeah…!” She grimaced, sweating. “...It’s not so bad.”

They sat by a railing, having a high and private view of the Canterlot skyline and even most of the castle. They had studied here many times before– The irony was not lost on either. “It pleases me to see how you two smile, when you are together.” She affirmed with the warmest, proudest of grins. “It has been a long time since I’ve seen you smile like that. And the way she has brought out the best in you… It is wonderful. Every passing day, you prove what I had suspected, long ago… That you have a kind heart.”

“I NEED TO ASK YOU SOMETHING!” Sunset blurted out poorly, interrupting the queen– Embarrassed, exhausted, angry, her heart was about to burst. “I need to ask you something– And you’re the only one that’s going to hear this, so listen up, because if I don’t ask this now, I’m never asking it.”

Celestia was taken back– Sunset was sweating, she was nervous, emotions that she had suppressed for years were coming to the surface, and all the alicorn could do was behold her with concern.

“You can ask me anything you’d like, Sunset...” She beheld her old student with worry.

The air felt heavy. It felt noisy, despite the silence. And it was cold.

Sunset fidgeted on the railing, gritting her teeth, her breathing quickening, as she tried steadying her adrenaline. “I need to… All this fucking mess, I just…”

“Breathe, Sunset. Take your time–”

“WHY DID YOU TAKE ME IN, IF ALL YOU WANTED WAS A DAUGHTER, AND NOT A PUPIL?!?!?!”

Celestia had to take a full step back in pure shock. Sunset’s eyes were tearing up, as she gritted her teeth.

“I’m not an idiot, Celestia. I see the way you treat me! I’ve seen the way you kept making excuses for me!!” She began ranting, looking down, her voice deafened by the night air. “I rampaged through this goddamn castle, nearly killed dozens of people, I became an actual demon, and still, the moment Twilight brought me back, you immediately offered me to move back in?! WHAT THE FUCK!?!?!”

Eye contact. The Queen pursed her lips, looking at her old pupil with shame, and Sunset kept talking. “Are you serious? You forgave me for becoming an actual killer! You forgave me for becoming an actual demon!! If I threatened the entire goddamn world, would you forgive me for that too?!?!”

“Yes.” Celestia affirmed without hesitation. “I would forgive you for your blunders, I would forgive you for your mistakes. Because they are my responsibility as well.”

“And that’s the nail on the head, isn’t it?!” She tapped the railing angrily. “If you hadn’t raised me, I wouldn’t have become a warrior– I wouldn’t have become a murderer! And it’s MY fault!!” She laid her head down, shaking it in disbelief. “And it’s my fault. That’s the worst fucking part. It’s my fault. I was your superfan. I was the stupid kid that was obsessed with you. I wanted to be your pupil– Above everything fucking else, I wanted to be your pupil… And you let me!” She turned to the queen, and shouted angrily. “WHY DID YOU LET ME?!”

“...I saw your potential.” She breathed in weakly, tears forming in her eyes, shuddering. “...And I pitied your circumstances. I didn’t want you to live a life of suffering, wondering what could have been…!”

“That ship has sailed!!!” She barked out angrily. “Why, why, WHY?? I was just a little orphan!! You met dozens of foals like me, you must have met dozens of foals BETTER than me!!”

“And none of them sent me hundreds of letters pleading for my attention and presence.” Celestia frowned, looking away. “Not one of them wanted this as much as you did. You proved it every day through sheer effort, that you belonged here.”

“I was a child! I didn’t know any better– I was a fucking idiot!!” Sunset yelled out angrily, slamming the railing. “I never belonged here, I forced my way in, this castle never needed me, this fucking city never needed me– Look around you, I stand out like a mare full of scars!! And you what, you pitied me, that’s why you kept me around?”

“No. I loved you.” She affirmed without hesitation. “I loved you, and so I would never leave you.”

“What good that fucking did us.” She huffed out, trying her best to deflect the affection. “What good that love did for us– All we’ve ever done was hurt each other.”

“I don’t believe that.” She once again affirmed without hesitation. “I refuse to.”

Breathing in with a shudder, the tears kept coming, and she kept snarling. “Peony MUST have warned you, right? Before you choose me– She HAS to have warned you that I was a bad kid!!”

“You weren’t nearly as bad as you remember–”

“-- I was ‘troubled’!! I was a problem child!! I wasn’t fit for this role, and you know it!” She barked out angrily. “A-and you still took me in, for the love of everything, why, why…!”

“You already know my reasons.” Celestia shook her head. “But I will reinforce them for as long as you need me to. Your potential was real, your determination even more so.”

“That doesn’t excuse the favoritism.” She muttered, looking down. “And the forgiveness, again, and again, and again…”

A few seconds of silence passed, as they both breathed, uneasy. Celestia was the first to manage to break it. “...I needed a pupil. Nightmare Moon was only a few decades away… You seemed perfect. You seemed like destiny… And above all, you wanted it. You wanted it more than anypony I had ever seen.”

“Yeah, that’s what I wanted, but it wasn’t what I fucking needed.” She leaned on the railing, looking at the skyline, crying. “If you had turned me down– Really turned me down, really stopped me– I would have been adopted by an actual family. I would have had a normal life. And none of this would have happened. N-none of this– None of this…” She couldn’t speak anymore, shuddering, sniffling, shaking my head. Her mind unwillingly led her to Twilight, lives that never would have crossed paths.

Celestia felt that cold wind of shame and regret cut through her heart, one they both were intimately familiar with. She stepped forward, closer, but didn’t dare comfort Sunset physically, not yet.“...Do you truly regret it…? All of it?” She shuddered out, sighing. “I never, ever, ever wanted to hurt you, Sunset. I only ever wanted to see you thrive…!”

She had to ignore the question, because she didn’t have an answer to it. Instead, she kept talking. “I used to think you were so perfect– I wanted to be just like you. Perfect, angelical, omniscient, loved by all…!” Sunset let out a weak ironic chuckle. “But you’re not. You make mistakes. After all, you picked me. No bigger mistake than that.”

“I’ve never been a mother…! I-I had never watched a foal grow from up close, much less raise them. I did not know how it would make me feel, and... I was unprepared for it.” She blurted out shamefully, folding her wings close, looking away. “A teacher, yes, but… Never a mother. I loved you, and I became lost in the role– To think that has hurt you so deeply, I am so, so sorry…!”

“It’s too late.” Sunset blurted out, exhaling weakly. “Apologies aren’t going to fix this. Why do you think I never apologized for all I did? Because it’s not enough. It’ll never be enough. It’s too late. I wanted you as my teacher so badly… But I needed a mother. A family.”

“A-and I needed you as my pupil, but…!” She shamefully shook her head, closing her eyes, feeling profound shame. “...But I wanted a daughter. I wanted it, without even knowing it. And in doing so… I broke you. I am so, so sorry…”

“I… I don’t think I can ever forgive you for that…” Sunset looked up at her, almost pleading, tears staining her cheeks. “A-and… I don’t think I can ever forgive myself for not being the perfect pupil you hoped I would be. F-for not being the perfect daughter you wanted me to be.”

Celestia had to force herself to look away in shame. In sheer sorrow for the many mistakes she had made. “...I see.”

“B-but…” Sunset sniffled, trying her best to smile, a genuine, weary smile. “I want to try… I need to try. Because if I don’t, we… All we’ll have ever done is hurt each other.”

Quietly, Celestia’s eyes widened, as she beheld her old pupil. And slowly, a tired smile manifested in her face, and her gaze turned to pride. “If I could, somehow… In some other universe, have the choice to pick another pupil…” She turned to her, smiling as warmly as ever. “I would still have chosen you. I would have still chosen you again. I know so, without hesitation. Because I love you, Sunset Shimmer. And my world is better with you in it.”

“A-after everything I’ve done–”

“Yes. Even after everything you’ve done.” She affirmed immediately. “I would do it all over again, without hesitation.”

“I’m so fucking sorry for everything I–”

“--You said it yourself… Apologies are unneeded.” She shook her head, with a teary smile. “But if you want forgiveness, that I have a surplus of…”

“L-look, I… I can’t do it, not like this.” Sunset shuddered, breathing out, beholding Celestia with sorrow. “After everything, just… You’re a Queen, and you don’t need me. You don’t need to forgive me, and you shouldn’t.”

“It was never about needing.”

“On that, we agree…” She let out an ironic chuckle that did not last long. “So… From now on, you’re not an unachievable goal, okay…? You’re not a god I want to live up to– And I’m not your servant, or pupil, or…” She stuttered, shaking her head. “And I’m not– I’m not the fuck up, the screw up, the failure, the… I’m not what I was. We can’t be what we were, okay…?”

“...What would you like us to be…?”

“I-I don’t know, I just… From now on, can we just be… This…?”

A moment of pause, as Celestia nodded incredibly quietly, and beheld her with expectation. “...Does being ‘this’ allow us to… Hug?”

No more words were needed. Sunset lunged forward and hugged her, and she hugged back instantly, embracing her daughter with her wings, warming her up from the cold night.

“Oh, little one…!”

And there they stood, crying, chuckling, laughing, weeping, at the profound irony of it all, embracing each other.

“Y-you’re…” Sunset spoke amidst cries and sniffles, drying her tears on Celestia’s fur. “Y-you’re really dumb for always forgiving me, you know that…?”

“And now you sound like Luna.” Celestia smiled fully, teary, chuckling. “Forgiveness is a part of our family, Sunset.”

A weary chuckle immediately escaped the captain, and the Queen continued, kissing her on the forehead. “And if forgiving you is dumb… Then call me the biggest fool in Equestria.” She affirmed, and almost smiled mischievously, before she brought it home. “The biggest ‘fucking’ fool in Equestria.” She stuttered through the swear, joking with a delighted, teary smile.

And Sunset laughed, laughed and cried, as did Celestia.

And there they stayed, for what it felt like hours. The night wasn’t cold anymore.

Hugging, crying, together once more.

Mother and daughter once more.

EDGE OF EVERFREE. SAME NIGHT.

Wallflower’s home was small, and it was unkempt.

An off road shack at the edge of Everfree, in the Canterlot border. Reaching the city would be a jog away. One that was a chore for her.

For an earth pony, cleaning, chores, tending and fixing a house was difficult– And for one that was weak, even more so.

Every inconvenience multiplied by tenfold, considering her missing leg.

She rarely ever cleaned anymore. There was a leaky hole in the ceiling. Her shack felt derelict at times, and in storms, she would fearfully shudder, hoping the walls wouldn’t collapse on top of her.

The garden was all she tended to anymore, or tried to. The plants grew through the cracks of wood into the house, They spread across the walls– If not for the few things laying about, one would think her shack was abandoned.

She shuddered and sighed at the cold spring night, wincing at the bitter cold that swept through the broken planks in her walls, adjusting her sweater and cloak, trying to feel any sort of comfort.

It was a chore to fix things. It was a chore to hire help– And she couldn’t even garden as well anymore– No one missed her at her job.

They barely remembered her.

Once a certain someone became universally loved and appreciated as the captain of the royal guard, she couldn’t stay. Not amidst the nightmares, and not amidst her poor gardening performance, lacking one of her legs.

The radio crackled with life. A soothing song played, messy with static.

She clumsily tried reaching for a shelf, trying to grab a jar with runestones– Cursing her late mother for even placing it that high in the first place.

She slipped, the jar fell, and she fell as well– The glass shattering, as she covered her eyes with a wince.

Remaining on the floor, she slowly steadied her breathing, shuddering, taking several seconds before opening her eyes.

The runestones were scattered all over the floor, and some of the glass was on her fur. She struggled to stand, and let out a prolonged, nervous shudder, suppressing her frustration.

“Help me with this. I only need six.” She muttered out quietly– She hated having to ask. It was a sickening feeling.

Her shadow sprung to life, selecting six of the stones, and shifting the glass aside. “Leave it. I’ll clean it tomorrow.” She muttered weakly, turning around.

“As you wish, witch.” A voice pierced the air quietly.

“D-don’t call me that.” She blurted out.

She placed the runestones on her couch, and organized them in a small circle– A small rehearsal for what was to come. “Are we doing this or what?”

“Not here.” The voice affirmed. “Wait for him to call you.”

“W-whatever…” she shuddered, climbing onto bed, and clumsily trying to pick the glass from her fur and drop it on the floor with light clicking sounds.

This process continued for minutes she did not count.

The wind swept through the edge of Everfree, shaking her home lightly, creaking wood.

The music on the radio stopped, and announcers began speaking. She ignored them, at first.

But soon enough she couldn’t. Her ears twitched. “...It was one hell of a gala, I’ll say that much. Call me cheesy if you want, but each Grand Galloping Gala is better than the last! And on Princess news, she was seen dancing with our beloved Captain of the royal guard in the wonderful festivities tonight!”

“Oh really? What kind of dancing?”

“Loving! Intimate! I don’t want to make assumptions, but they seemed incredibly comfortable and happy! I don’t know about you folks, but I support it. If the Princess wants–”

Wallflower ran to the radio as fast as she could and turned it off, knocking it off the nightstand, and falling over due to the clumsy momentum and lack of balance. Her breathing was unstable, furious.

“Ack– S-shoot–” She muttered, standing up, feeling a shard of glass scratching at her side. “I-Is it bad?”

“Superficial.”

“T-then I’ll deal with it tomorrow.” She muttered out, ignoring the cut on her side, letting it be, not wanting to bother with it, and waddling over to the bed. “Wake me up when Stygian calls.”

She didn’t even fall asleep before he did. The moonlight darkened, and her cabin felt devoid of life, as his voice echoed dully through it.

“Change of plans, Wallflower. It’s time.”

“R-really?” Her tail almost wagged, as she stood in a hurry. Grabbing the moonstones frantically, she looked down to her shadow. “Take me to the temple. I’m ready.”

Her own shadow engulfed her, surrounded her, drowned her. For a painful half of a minute, she couldn’t breathe.

And when she opened her eyes, she stood before the archway of the temple of the moon, and stepped forward without hesitation.

Once again, that same chill cut through her heart, and she ignored it. Shadows lined the walls and ceiling, surrounded her, but did not harm her, and she ignored them too.

Stygian waited in that same throne, and shadows barked out around him, snarling, complaining.

“Celestia and her have reunited. You know what comes next.”

“The Princess’s dreams are too hopeful. What she wants, we cannot allow.”

“We should have simply tried reawakening Sombra like before!!”

“Our enemies are too strong!! Too united!!”

“We have to act NOW, or we could have another alicorn of the sun as an enemy!! If Sunset Shimmer ascends, we are DOOMED!”

“Ease.” The alicorn of shadows commanded, ignoring them and gazing right at Wallflower, who sat quietly before him, looking down “The solution to our problems is here.”

“So…” Her voice was frail, tired, but she forced herself to speak. “...We’re not doing a test run? We’re moving on with the plan now?”

“Indeed. We knew we’d have to improvise as we went either way. Do not fret– All our preparations were not in vain, but it’s time for us to act, witch.”

She didn’t even dare to ask to not be called that, she just nodded. “Finally.”

Slowly, as skillfully as she could, she began placing the six runestones in a circle, and already the shadows approached.

With single minded determination, she placed the Memory Stone in the middle of the circle.

Every monster, every shadow, every beast watched her with tremendous anticipation. Many of them were already swirling around the runestones, fueling them with dark magic. And Stygian already flared his pitch black wings, his horn sparking, ready to power up the spell.

“Do not forget the terms. How many years you must erase, exactly.” The alicorn’s voice enveloped her.

“I know.” She stated as calmly as she could, perfecting the arrangement, sitting before the Memory Stone.

Months of preparation for this.

They would soon surround her like a vortex. Propel her magic to all of Equestria.

“Remember.” She muttered with a bitter snarl. “No matter what happens, after it’s done… I want a chance to talk to her.”

“Do your part, and we will do ours.”

The shadows bowed. They all bowed to Wallflower Blush. Sickening grins, hellish cackles.

With a sigh of immense relief, as if a weight was lifted off of her shoulders…

…Her eyes became dark. Shadows surrounded her, fiercely, strongly, like a wind that did not blow her away, like a wind that moved and motivated every tiniest fabric of magic in her being.

And so, she began casting her spell.

Author's Note

The Paladin of Light, the Captain of the Royal Guard, Sunset Shimmer!

...For now.

WE'RE FINALLY GETTING TO THE ACTUAL FORGOTTEN FRIENDSHIP REWRITE. Fuck it took me a bit. Sorry my writing has been slower, I recently got into Hades 2 and there's nothing more satisfying than beating the crap out of your grandfather lmaooo

Okay, let's take it this in order:

If you were confused as hell over that beginning, I was referencing The Princess and the Peasant, which is set in this same autumn, in this same universe. Its not critical to understand this fic or some following scenes that will reference it, but it will improve your experience. (Plus its a banger)

All of the mane 6 show up on that fic, so you might have been a bit confused by fluttershy and Rainbow Dash. it is what it is!

The songs that Pinkie and Sunset played where all either from Porter Robbinson or from me, heh.

I wanted to def have at least one scene with all of the Mane 6, having this universes version of them uniting on Ponyville at last, it is wonderful. And will come up soon enough!

Also the scene where Twilight is sick was inspired by one of the shorts! It's damn cute. Would be even cuter if Twilight had a cool strong girl to help nurse her back to health...

Did that fun little changeling twist get you with one of her caretakers? I foreshadowed since the first scene on this fic, lmao. I wanted to tie Sunset's familial insecurities plotline to the wonderful changeling plotline in the hall of unity which in itself is tied to her captain plotline 😎 SO MANY ARCS SO MANY THEMES SO MANY SETUPS SO MANY PAYOFFS AUGH

I keep up with so many little things at the same time, there are so many moving parts to this goddamn fic. I am pleased to say we're getting to the 'good stuff' lmao.

You ever think about how changelings could revolutionize historical theater? Like they can look and sound like historical figures. If they know how to act? damn. Hell they could revolutionize theater in general, tbh.

Ah, the Cadance sequence... I needed a little conclusion and sendoff to her before the dark times ahead, and a little Flurryheart mention, heheh.

So. That Celestia reconciliation sequence.

I don't know what to say other than its the defacto scene i've been waiting to write since chapter goddamn one. Don't worry, the best scenes are still coming, but can you BLAME ME? They have tried and failed, fallen and struggled and despite everything, their bond is unbroken and they still want it mended

It was real, it was messy, it was difficult, but it was good. And it can be better. You can't go back, but maybe there's a way to move forward. I was strongly inspired by Everything Everywhere All at Once's final scenes, and for this little exercise, I want you to watch the finale of that movie and imagine Evelyn as Celestia, and Joy as Sunset. It will drive you to hysterics, it's too goddamn good.

Anyways. Time for Wallflower Blush. The age of the witch is nigh, and finally, FINALLY, we start with the Forgotten Friendship rewrite, which will continue for the next six chapters of the fic, all the way to the end. We're no longer skipping through weeks and days-- The next chapters are all going to take a linear pace on the following day and its fallout.

Sunset: Wow I'm pretty happy. I'm having such a good time! Not much could ruin this.

Wallflower Blush with a steel chair:

ACT III: BURNING THE YEARBOOK
View Online

The Forgotten Sun

ACT III: BURNING THE YEARBOOK

ACT 3 - TRAUMATIC MEMORIES

CHAPTER 7 - BURNING THE YEARBOOK

The feeling was becoming familiar now, comfortable. Even its absence felt comfortable too.

Maybe it was her own skin– And how being on it was easier.

The white armor she dawned day by day, perfectly comfortable. And now in most days, she didn’t even need it.

Twilight was right– The armor was a formality. It was of practical use, sure, but when spending time with friends, when going out, when being with her… She could just be Sunset Shimmer.

She fidgeted with her helmet slightly, as she walked the halls of Canterlot castle humming to herself– And upon seeing her own reflection, noticed she was smiling. For no particular reason. Just smiling. The night before was fresh in her mind, and she was smiling for nothing at all.

Dancing with Twilight at the Grand Galloping Gala at long last. And then, getting to hug her mother.

It was perfect.

Music was bouncing around in her head. So as she sat diligently waiting for her routine to begin, she began writing, while humming to herself. Taking out a small sketchbook, similar to the one Pinkie always used for her own songs, she scribbled.

“Back in the day, I used to walk these halls…!”

Again, she was just smiling. The white armor she dawned reflected the light of the rising sun, and she was just happy. Whatever this day held, she could take on anything.

“...Acting tough… but all alone…”

“Good morning, Sunset!” The doors of the Princess’s quarters swung open, with Twilight stretching her wings and yawning adorably, with a pep in her step and a smile on her face. “Oh! Are you writing for one of your songs with Pinkie?”

“Good morning, Princess. This one’s just for me.” She smiled incredibly warmly, beholding her love, as she came closer.

No one else was around at this early hour– Guards and servants were in other quarters. So they greeted each other with a slow, loving kiss.

A moment so incredibly perfect. One she had dozens of before.

Of course, neither of them could know it would be their last.

“How was last night, with Celestia…? Did you two…?” Twilight muttered in a breath, as they were incredibly close, both curious and hesitant.

“It’s complicated, but it, um, went well.” She kept grinning, as they leaned their foreheads on each other. “I’m glad you all pushed me to do it– Especially my old caretaker, honestly.”

“Oh, she must have loved hearing your guitar playing! You’re so good at it now!!”

“Ah– Shit. I forgot to talk to her about it…!” Sunset grimaced awkwardly, letting out ironic laughter. “Fuck.”

“It’s okay, next time, right?” Twilight gave her an encouraging smile. “You’ll see her again! So, what did you do with Celestia…?”

“We cried together, it was a bit messy, but I think we both needed it.” She exhaled, reminiscing. “It was heavy, like I expected, but… it ended on good terms.”

“O-oh my gosh, Sunset… You cried?? It must have been rough!” She backed up with surprise and worry, knowing exactly how drastic the circumstances would need to be for her love to cry. “Are you okay? How are you feeling…?”

“Better now. Much better.” And still, she smiled warmly, wearily, letting out a sigh. “It was good. We’re talking more today, hopefully…”

“So… Did you use the M word…?”

“Well… I couldn’t, really, I guess I didn’t have the chance to–” Her grimace became shameful, embarrassed. And Twilight interrupted her then and there with confidence.

“It’s okay. It’s okay, I understand. Baby steps, right? You’ve got time now.” She nuzzled her affectionately, assuringly. “No time like the present– You can work your way to it! Both of you!”

Slowly, with a reluctant nod, Sunset reached into her things– And from them, gathered two objects of extreme interest.

“...Mother’s day is coming up…” She spoke with a hesitant murmur. “And me and her, we had this tradition…”

She placed before them two coupons for ‘Triple Treat Threat’s Ice Cream Parlor’, for a yearly Mother’s day discount. There was a distinctive design for each, that made one coupon smaller than the other, with a drawing of a smaller filly accompanied by the larger coupon, that housed the drawing of the larger mare.

Twilight gasped, and smiled. “O-oh! Sunset, that’s a lovely idea! You get to invite her to a mother daughter thing, ease into it, and see how you both feel?”

“Y-yeah. And maybe then, well… maybe then I can discuss the M word with her.” She had a frail hesitation to her voice– One that held expectation, excitement and fear. “It’s… It’s gonna be hard, but… I think it’s the best way I can naturally ease into it.”

“It’s wonderful, Sunset.” They nuzzled each other affectionately, Twilight’s embrace eased her fears like they were not there. “I’m so happy for you two. You deserve this.”

“Y-yeah… But enough about me! Did you sleep well?”

“Oh! Um… Let’s go somewhere a bit more private, maybe!” She led the way, and her captain followed with ease. “I’ve got, um, a pretty big bombshell…!”

Servants and guards greeted them as they passed, and they’d easily wave back with glee– Quieting their subject of conversation, talking and walking silently. “So… I’ve been thinking about this for a while…!” Twilight murmured, with a genuine smile on her face that wouldn’t quit. “And I’d be lying if I didn’t say I dreamed of it a couple of times… I think… It's time to tell Celestia about us. You and Me. Um…And Luna too, of course.”

Sunset’s eyes widened. Her heart beat faster.

“With the whole mom thing, she’ll probably be in a good enough mood not to be mad that um, her older pupil has been, well, doing things with her new one. You know?” she awkwardly grinned, tilting her head.

Sunset nodded quietly, speechless.

“In fact… I think I’m ready to let all of Equestria know.” She muttered, looking down, folding her wings close. “Maybe next time I have a press conference and an announcement, we can kiss publicly and leave it at that…? No need to get into the details, just… Boom! Hihihi…! Let them speculate if they want, I don’t care, as long as it’s out there, you know…? No more stealthy visits to my room at night, heck, we could move into the same room…! Y’know?”

“Y-yeah. Boom!” Sunset chuckled dumbly, losing herself in Twilight’s eyes. “Um, why, um, why now? And are you absolutely sure?”

“I’m sure.” She led her way to a quiet balcony decorated with foliage and bathed by the light of the rising sun, where she felt the wind pass by, closing her eyes with a smile. “I… I was a bit scared, you know…? Before you. But I’m not scared anymore. I’m not scared of anything, Sunset.”

“I… I get it.” She nodded warmly, leaning closer. “I feel lighter, too.”

“Except, of course… I was thinking about how I’m going to earn the throne of Equestria someday, and… I realized I was feeling lonely about it. A bit… reluctant.” Twilight muttered quietly, with a fluster on her face gradually increasing. “And when I thought about you… I didn’t feel as lonely anymore, you know…? If I could keep that lack of fear through my rule…!”

“I’m here.” Sunset affirmed without hesitation, nodding, even closer now.

“So I was thinking… When we break the news to Celestia… We could ask her if she can take you as a pupil again…?”

Sunset’s heart froze, as did her thoughts.

“It’d just be… Well, you’re just perfect, you know? You keep me safe, you keep me company, you take such good care of me… You’ve done this with Celestia before, you’re uniquely qualified for the position, you know…?” She tilted her head, coming closer with hope. “S-so… I was thinking that after you earned your wings, we could… Keep doing this together…?”

Words failed Sunset. Thoughts failed Sunset. Her vision blurred as the greatest and warmest of feelings mixed with the coldest and most wretched of fears.

She spoke words automatically, without thinking, without planning.

“...You know I’m going to die, right?”

“What? WHAT? W-wHAT?!?!”Twilight immediately began shaking her, checking on her, touching her face and checking any openings on her armor frantically. “A-are you sick?? Are you hurt?? What’s happening, what what wHaT?!!”

That, at least, made her snap out of it. “SORRY! Sorry! Shit, I phrased that SO poorly. Fuck. I’m sorry.” Sunset looked away in utter embarrassment.

“S-sunset, what do you mean you’re going to die?! What are you saying?!?!” Breathing uneasily, she couldn’t help but shake her wings with worry.

“S-sorry, sorry, look, what I mean is… You know my job. You know what I do. My job is to keep you safe. And I’ll probably die doing it… You know?”

“You made me a promise!” She affirmed immediately, frowning. “When you pledged yourself to me, when you became my captain you promised me you would keep yourself alive so you could be with me! Sunset, what are you implying?!”

The Captain couldn’t make eye contact, as she shamefully looked away. “W-we don’t, look… We don’t always have the luxury of knowing when an enemy is going to deliver its final blow. And I’ll be honest, dying of old age fucking terrifies me, so…!” Watching her immortal lover remain young while she grayed felt like a cruel twist of fate, one she would rather never face.

Frantically, pleading, she came closer. “B-but you don’t have to! You don’t have to, Sunset, if we both become alicorns, we’ll be together, we won’t age–”

“--I’m not worthy.”

Silence.

Sunset forced herself to make eye contact. She forced herself to speak as earnestly as she could. “Look. I get it. You’re an idealist, you believe in me, and what you’re suggesting is… Beautiful. It’s everything, but… I’m not worthy, Twilight. I’ve done this before. I’ve done this all before, and… I failed.”

“B-but you can try again…! You can try again with me! I’ll be right here with you!”

“I-it won’t be enough, Twilight, nothing I did was enough. Look, I get it, but…” she shuddered, grimaced, and looked down. “...But I’m not worthy. I was judged before, and I didn’t pass, much worse, actually, and I don’t want to repeat history. I don’t know. Maybe that’s enough. Maybe what we have can be enough, maybe… Maybe things are better because they end.”

“I don’t want to lose you…!” She nearly pleaded, with her eyes begging Sunset to change her mind. “I don’t want this to end…!!”

“Me too… But so what?” She exhaled, shaking her head. “I’m still not worthy.”

“Look at how much you’ve grown, Sunset… Look at how better you are now…!” She placed a hoof on her chestplate, coming even closer. “You can do this. Look at me. WE can do this… Together…!”

And there it was, everything she ever wanted plus interest handed to her on a silver platter, and she was hesitating.

“...I’m scared, Twilight.” She muttered in a single breath. “I’ve lost everything before because I tried this. It– It can’t be meant to be, you know…? I… Things will just fall apart again.”

“B-but doesn’t it feel right? Doesn't it feel perfect? You and me, inheritors of the night and day…?” She tried to smile, despite how fearful she felt. “L-look, we… Together, we would never be afraid of the dark…!”

She couldn’t bear to reply, as the weight of the suggestions pressed down on her.

“...Sunset, I love you…!”

And now she froze completely.

The L word, no coercion, no ifs, no buts, no justification other than its genuine meaning.

This was undeniable, it was real, she meant all of it, and Sunset couldn’t ignore it.

It was a promise, if nothing else, a genuine demonstration of complete and absolute faith in the captain.

And she nearly passed out from the implications.

And, worst of all, above everything, she didn’t find the strength to say it back.

“U-um… Sunset, are you okay…?”

She hadn't even realized it, but she was leaning on the railing almost as if she was about to fall over. She felt cold, her heart beat fast and yet she felt completely unresponsive as her mind spiraled.

Twilight Sparkle leaned forward and hugged her tightly, whispering apologetically. “I-I’m sorry. It’s too much, I know. It’s too much. We don’t have to decide anything now. Sorry for dumping all this on you…!”

“C-can I…” Through shallow breaths, she mustered the strength to speak. “C-can I think about it? Sleep on it? I, uh, just–”

“It’s okay. It’s okay. I’m right here.” Twilight reaffirmed, still hugging her. “I’m right here, and we have time.”

And in that embrace, she wasn’t as scared.

All she ever needed was this.

Having it for a thousand years? Now that would be special.

That would be everything.

“Princess! Captain! We have an emergency!” A guard rushed into the ballroom.

Immediately, they undid from their embrace– Sunset, in a single breath, restored her composure. “What is it, Ribbon?”

“The Queens, they’re summoning the both of you– Something strange that has been found in the gardens.” He affirmed. “It seems to be urgent!”

“Roger. Thank you. At ease.” She replied, and looked back at Twilight. “...We should go.”

With a single hoof placed on her chestplate, she was halted, with the Princess huffing out almost with a frown.

The simple fact that Sunset hadn’t been capable of saying it back was not lost on her.

“This conversation is not over, Sunset. Okay?”

“O-okay. I just need to think about it. M-maybe, you know, after I settle things with Celestia…?”

“I don’t need a deadline, I just need to…” She murmured, shaking her head, and then just nuzzled her captain. “I just need you.”

“And I’m right here.” She affirmed without hesitation, nuzzling back, staving those thoughts away.

They made their way to the throne room, and every step Sunset took was a bit more stable. No, she wasn’t thinking about it. Those thoughts were too monumental to be addressed in a simple walk.

She was considering something simpler, of course.

Leaning on each other, walking through these halls together, and keeping her safe.

Could she do this for a thousand years…?

Absolutely.

They reached the throne room, and already, something felt wrong.

The two queens weren’t in their throne, instead, they were in the middle of the hall, towering over a strange object.

Approaching it made Sunset shiver with a certain anticipation and distaste– She could tell what this was about.

“Good morning, Sunset. Apologies that we couldn’t see each other under better circumstances, after last night, but…” Celestia muttered in almost embarrassment. “As you can see, we have an emergency…”

“Greetings, you two.” Luna affirmed, with a serious, rageful look on her face. “Do you recognize what this is?”

“An Umbrum vessel.” Sunset affirmed, gritting her teeth, and Luna nodded with the same anger.

Before them, was a piece of armor, a helmet. Something incredibly small, and yet, it was undeniable that it held dark magic within. It was sealed, its visor lowered, it looked worn, rusty, and it emanated a cold chill.

“G-gosh, wait, I’ve seen these before…” Twilight murmured pensively.

“In the Temple of the Moon… When you saved me.” Sunset affirmed, narrowing her eyes. “How did this get here?!”

“You there, guard.” Celestia looked at the corner, where he sat diligently, if not with a bit of hesitation. “Please repeat your story.”

“O-oh, it’s simple, really. A gardener led me to it, she said she found it fallen on the grounds… And I took it here immediately after!” He noted with concern.

“Impossible!” Sunset shuddered in anger. “We increased the power of the barrier, we specifically made it so no Umbrum vessel could pass– And this helmet sure as hell didn’t roll through the front gates– it couldn’t have fallen through the barrier, not even in tatters!!”

Twilight raised an important question. “...Which gardener?”

“Greetings, rulers of Equestria.” A cold, eerie voice emerged from the helmet, barely registering over a raspy murmur. “It was quite difficult to arrange this meeting, so I would appreciate it if it did not instill paranoia among you.”

“Curse you, curse you vessel of the shadows!!” Luna began sputtering immediately, flaring her wings. “Give me one reason I shouldn’t purge the darkness from within you and melt this steel for SCRAPS!!”

“Parlay.” The voice muttered, feigning intimidation. “I am here only to relay a message…”

Celestia held her sister back. “If you wish to parlay, this is a poor impression, infiltrating upon our home, Umbrum.” She herself had to suppress her anger. “Speak now.”

“Queen Luna has kept a tight watch over the dream world. She has halted our influence over Equestria and it’s denizen’s dreams nigh completely.” The helmet quietly whispered upon them. “As our reach and our powers diminish, we have gotten apprehensive of our future…”

“You should be scared.”Luna gritted her teeth, seething.“Terrified, even. As long as I breathe, you will not be able to infiltrate Equestrian dreams any longer– And look around you. We are more united than ever. You’ve lost.”

“Ease, sister.” Celestia assured her with a smile. “But she does speak truly. You are only here because you are running out of options, aren’t you?”

“We are weaker. And we do not wish to fade from the shadows of the moon.” Another hesitant whisper emanated from the helmet. “We have seen the changelings change. And we are wondering if it is possible… For us to try…?”

Twilight’s eyes lit up– She did not smile, but she did lean forward with great interest. “Y-you want to join Equestria as an official part of it? An ally? If that’s so, we have a lot of bureaucracy to go through! We need to ascertain how many of you are interested, I’ll need to discuss relations with a leader and a representative– Oh, and we’ll need to sort out travel to the dark side of the moon for personal relations–”

“Not here.” The helmet murmured quietly. “Our leader is ready for a parlay with one of your own. We can discuss everything in more detail then.”

“If it is a parlay you want, I will oblige you with this much.” Celestia tapped a hoof on the floor. “But if this is a form of trap…”

“Captain Sunset Shimmer.” The voice called out coldly. “Our leader wishes to meet with you. Alone. No weapons. No armor.”

With a light, angry chuckle, Sunset grinned. “You’re not getting me to step back into the temple of the moon alone, asshole.”

Luna was the second one to express fury. “If you think we will allow you to get your clutches on Sunset Shimmer once more…”

“You misunderstand. We are not asking you to return to the temple of the moon.” The voice shuddered apologetically. “We had a different idea. Neutral ground. Perhaps… That abandoned shack you know, at the edge of Hollow Point…?”

“...The ‘haunted’ house?” She raised an eyebrow in confusion. “Why?”

“It is sufficiently dark for our leader to manifest. And it will be harder for you or your lackeys to mount any form of ambush.”

“Us, form an ambush?” Luna flapped her wings angrily. “What use there would be, attempting to ambush GHOSTS?!”

Celestia narrowed her eyes pensively. “...That is the jist, isn’t it. They could not form a trap for Sunset. They cannot manifest outside of the temple… Not at their full might, or even close to it.”

“Only with vessels.” Sunset muttered angrily. “So unless they possessed some woodland creatures or have some warriors they took over…”

“...Then they are powerless out there.” Luna agreed, still huffing in anger. “They would be like phantoms. Apparitions. Able to speak, but unable to touch. Meaning… It is unlikely that this is a trap.”

“You are all incredibly astute. Please know that I am not lying. We truly simply wish for a parlay, to decide the future relations of Equestria and the moon.”

“Why me?” Sunset gritted her teeth.

“You are not an alicorn.” The response was cold and immediate.

With a sigh, the Princess of Friendship fidgeted. “If this was going to be a trap, they’d probably do something a bit more creative, right…?” She did think of many, many angles, trying to figure out what their intentions were. “After all, Sunset is the strongest unicorn in the world. A couple of ghosts couldn’t make a feasible trap for her…?”

“Our conditions are these. Your captain, alone, without weapons or armor, at the shack of Hollow Point, today.”

“Today?!” Sunset sat back, exhaling. “Taking a train there and back is going to take a full fucking day!”

“Then you better get going.”

“Silence, vessel.” Luna snarled out. “Sunset will not be falling for your trap.”

“Let us think about this, for a moment.” Celestia sat back, pondering. “If they truly do wish to make peace, that is not something we should simply ignore… Certainly, it did take a while for changelings to change– Why not Umbrum, as well? Even if it took a thousand years, It is like I always say–”

“Better late than never!” The three others snickered amongst themselves, imitating her.

Twilight nodded immediately in agreement. “Of course! I mean, we managed to reform changelings. Why would the Umbrum be any different?” She turned to Sunset, with a comforting smile. “Besides. I trust Sunset completely, I know she could broker peace between us– And that she won’t fall for any trap.”

“Maybe…” The gears in the captain’s head turned, as she glared at the helmet. “Maybe.”

“Sunset Shimmer...” Luna affirmed with concern. “If the Umbrum tell you that the sky is blue, they are lying. I do not trust them, not with a mile, nor an inch. And I do not think you should go.”

“Q-queen Luna, I know you have ample reasons to hate them for what they did to you, heck, Sunset shares the same reasons…!” Twilight stepped forward with tact and understanding. “But everypony deserves a chance– And this could be the chance to ease your burdens! Don’t you want to have an easier time dreamwalking…? If they’re not creating nightmares anymore, wouldn’t it be wonderful for you?”

“Nightmares will always exist, with or without the Umbrum.” She looked away in frustration. “...But yes, it would be easier.”

Celestia stepped closer to the captain, with worry and warmth. “It is your choice, little one. It displeases me that you will be gone all day, should you choose to accept this... But I have unending faith that you could accomplish it, should you choose to.”

“Thanks, well…” She smiled back, thinking strongly of it, spending precious seconds considering her next move.

“If we do not get our parlay, then we may as well consider this an act of war.” The shell murmured coldly. “We either have peace…”

“Shut up.” Sunset commanded, sitting down and thinking. She then turned to Twilight, with expectation, wanting her opinion.

“I think it might be worth a shot. I know you can do it, Sunset.” She nodded with confidence. “And well, if you don’t want to, we could always stay here, and talk to Celestia about that thing…?”

“Okay, I’m going.” She nodded firmly, and began removing her armor, piece by piece. “They can’t beat me, that much I know. And I can tell my guards to lockdown today. There’s nothing these assholes can do here either, heh.”

“Yes, indeed.” Celestia nodded with encouragement. “Those ‘assholes’ won’t stand a chance against you, should they choose to betray you…”

Sunset and Celestia both giggled enthusiastically at the swear, while the other two alicorn’s jaws were dropped with surprise.

“Get my armor back to my quarters, will you?” Sunset smiled confidently, placing the helmet on the floor.

“O-oh! I think you left a jacket, in my, um…” Twilight shot a quick glance between the two queens. “In my room…!”

“No need, I don’t mind going without it.” She nodded and shrugged. “I’ll try to catch the first train north, and be back in time for dinner if all goes well.”

“Oh! Starlight and Trixie are throwing a show on Canterlot here this afternoon, maybe you’ll be back in time for it? I bet they’d love to see the both of us!” Twilight smiled happily.

“Starlight and Trixie…?” Luna murmured pensively. “Aren’t those the idiots Twilight fought years ago?”

“Starlight is not an idiot.” Sunset and Twilight affirmed in unison, then giggled at their combined matched opinion.

“Still– Sorry, Twi. But Hollow Point is in the asscrack of northwestern Equestria– I won’t be back till nightfall.” She shot her Princess an apologetic smile. “But I wouldn’t mind making it up to you after…!”

“It’s a deal.” Twilight nodded with a mischievous smile.

“You should get going. He doesn’t like to be kept waiting.”

All four of them looked down on the vessel, frowning and judging.

“Queen Luna. Will you do the honors?”

With one swift enraged movement, The alicorn of the night crushed the helmet under heel, and with her magic, purged the darkness within.

“Alright. I’ll be back later, keep the castle neat while I’m out, will you?”

“See you soon, little one.”

“Be careful, Sunset…!”

“And keep both of your eyes open. I do not believe the Umbrum’s intentions to be genuine… On the contrary. I fear this is a sickening ploy.”

Truth to be told, the many hours of train ride were more than welcome.

She needed time to think. Time to process that morning.

The thoughts certainly spun around in a cacophony in her head– The amount of faith her love had for her, how much everything she always wanted was being offered to her… Plus interest.

She feared nothing, and she could win any fight. And yet, the thought of trying again made her shudder.

The landscapes passed by as she sat alone on her train cart– Not many traveled to and from Hollow Point. At the very least, she had privacy.

She still had the confidence from before… That smile. And she had gotten an excuse to not address the multiple bombshells Twilight had dropped on her.

“Hollow Point station! Last call!”

She stretched, and moved out of her seat swiftly. No jacket, no armor, nothing. She might get some strange looks due to her many scars, but she didn’t mind.

At least the pathway she would take took her off road.

Breathing in the afternoon air, she glanced around.

The town was nearby– She could visit it. The orphanage was not so far away either.

…But she had a mission to do. Visiting those two would be best done on a better day.

She wanted to return home as soon as possible.

It had been a long, long time since she had been to that ‘haunted’ house.

She beheld the small, quiet woods outside of the town of Hollow Point, and entered them, abandoning civilization.

Despite not fearing what was to come, she did feel some anticipation.

Luna was certainly right– The Umbrum were not to be easily trusted. But at the same time, it was absolutely true that they had backed their mutual enemy into a corner.

They were out of moves, out of options, and she needed to be ready for anything on this day.

And there it was, at a meadow full of dead leaves, with bushes filled to the brim with pale flowers in bloom.

It was spring, but felt like fall, by the cold afternoon air.

The lonely shack sat idly– The roof partially collapsed on one side, nearly every window shattered, wood moldy and old, as inviting as it had ever been.

She stepped onto the porch, and snickered. There was spray paint on the door.

‘Death awaits!!’

And besides it, some chalk drawings of cute creatures and ponies on the exterior walls. The clear sign of generation differences between teenagers and kids upon approaching a supposedly haunted place.

With little effort, she pushed the old door open, with it, a table on the other side nearly tumbled over, having previously barricaded it.

She let out a sigh. The ambience of the woods vanished, no more insects, no more birds. Just the noise of passing wind and creaking wood.

“I’m here.” She stated coldly, surveying the few shadows on the corners of the room.

No response.

The home was overturned and ruined, worn by time. There were only a few rooms, and she decided that she might as well explore.

Everything felt smaller now. So pathetic. Even as a child, she didn’t fear this old house– Now it was just the symbol of some other tale, one long over. She smiled, remembering other orphans pleading for her to stay, to not go, to not dare.

She ignored them without fear.

And didn’t live to regret it that time.

This time would be different.

She entered a larger, just as trashed room, with the curtains raggedy, yet covering the small windows. There was a counter, and several empty old bottles of drinks on the rotten shelves– The dusty piano on the corner implied this was once a place of parties.

With a grin, she looked behind the counter, at a message written here long ago.

‘Sunset Shimmer was here!’

“Feeling nostalgic?”

With a singular violent movement, she threw a chair towards the voice, shattering it on a wall.

She hit her target dead to rights– But an incorporeal target shrugged at the suggestion of a chair being thrown at it.

At the darkest corner of the room, avoiding the little daylight that shone through the windows on this cloudy day, was a shadow.

Sunset had to squint– It really did resemble a phantom. Completely incorporeal, it looked weak and small. Barely a unicorn– His small pitch black winds folded completely on his side, nearly fully see through, made of a seemingly dark fog.

“You look like shit.” Sunset stated coldly, absentmindedly grabbing a dusty bottle, inspecting it.

“It takes much effort for beings like me to manifest in Equestria like this.” He murmured, twitching, almost fading. “Even something as simple as walking here could make me fade away.”

“How about fucking off? How much effort does that take?” She replied instantly, not even dignifying him with a cold glance.

No response from the shadow, that continued to glare at her, barely corporeal.

With a sigh, Sunset leaned on the counter and raised an eyebrow. “So. You’re the big boss, huh? What should I call you?”

“There is no one true leader among the Umbrum. Not since Sombra was vanquished, centuries ago.” He did the closest to a phantom could to shrugging. “I am simply an Umbrum with a plan. When I was one of you, I was called Stygian.”

“Yeah, I recognize your fucking voice.” Sunset snarled, tossing the bottle at him, which crashed on the wall behind him, and reveling on how it shook his form, nearly making it dissipate entirely, only for it to reform slowly after. “You were one of the fuckers that was inside my head.”

“For two years, yes.” The shade nodded weakly. “For two years, you were one of us.”

“I was a prisoner.” she gritted her teeth, seething. “And what the hell do you mean, you were one of me?”

“A life left behind, long ago. My memory of it fails me.” He murmured, looking away. “But I was once a unicorn– banished, just like you.”

“Fuck off. You were the reason I got banished in the first place.” She picked up another bottle and threw it, to the same effect. “And if you try to do the ‘we’re not so different’ speech, I’m going to throw that piano at you.”

“Oh, we are nothing alike. I know my place, and I know my purpose, and I have never once faltered from it. You however, are a wolf among sheep. You’ve allowed them to tame you. They’ve made you a vegetarian, and you lie to yourself, every single day, that you are content in a life devoid of control. But you are a wolf. And you crave to bite.”

Sunset allowed herself a few seconds to simply sneer, and raise an eyebrow. “Great analysis, doc. But you forgot to take into account that I’ve never been happier in my entire life.”

“In servitude.”

“YES, IN SERVITUDE.” She cried out in anger. “I serve Canterlot, I serve the palace, I serve Twilight Sparkle, and I do it with a smile! I know my fucking place– I’m the Captain of the Royal guard, motherfucker! And I’ll gladly trade away control if it means serving people I trust!”

“You have not served yourself in a single day of your miserable life.” The shadow took a step forward, tilting his head. “Despite your dreams of ruling Equestria, you have done nothing but serve others. As a foal, Celestia. Then us. And now, Twilight Sparkle. Trading one master for another. You have never, ever had full control.”

“And what, you feel pity for me? Don’t make me laugh.” She rolled her eyes, readying another bottle. “Don’t forget, you wanted to make a puppet out of me. You’re worse than any other master I’ve served.”

“You had complete free will when we gave you our strength.”

Silence. Sunset raised a skeptical, enraged eyebrow.

“We did not control you, not even in a single day where you spent in our temple. And when you attacked the Canterlot palace… That was your choice too.”

“Yay. Your point?” She leaned back, flipping the bottle absentmindedly.

“Our point is that if we were to give you that power again… All we could give you is suggestions.” He tried stepping closer, but recoiled from the light on the windows. “What you could do with that power, with those wings… Is completely and entirely up to you.”

First, a snicker, then a chuckle, then full on laughter, and immediately after, she grabbed a chair and smashed it over the shadow, dispersing it, and watched it slowly reform.

“Seriously? THIS is why you called me here? You want to try to get back in my head, but Luna is keeping you out, so you resorted to asking nicely? You’re fucking pathetic.” She kept snickering and laughing. “And guess what, asshole. Even if I did accept it– There are three alicorns that could easily beat me down in Canterlot, ready and willing. Hell– Twilight beat me when she was only a unicorn. You’re out of moves.”

Silence. The shadow did not respond– If anything, Sunset thought she saw him smile.

“So there was never a parlay, then.” She blew raspberries, shaking her head. “I mean, I expected as much, but to think that your great evil plan was to ask me nicely to join you again… Not even any form of ambush– This is just funny.”

“This is the parlay.” The shadow affirmed without shame, without fear, with full confidence. “I am giving you this chance. Here and now. To join us. You will accept the shadows into your mind once more, and wield our power. You will return to Canterlot and convince your lover to do the same.”

“Or what?” She tilted her head without being intimidated whatsoever.

“Or we take it from you.”

“What?”

“Everything.”

Sunset narrowed her eyes, looking through the shadow.

“You’ve asked before, why you? Why you, and why here? Simple. We only wanted you away from Canterlot for a day. To give us time, should you say no. Time to take away everything you hold dear. And now we have it. You left Canterlot undefended, and you are at our mercy. So… What will it be?”

Once again, a snicker turned to a chuckle, and then she just stared at him, with a confident grin. “You’re a terrible bluffer. Or did you forget? I’m the captain of the fucking royal guard. Canterlot Palace is in lockdown, and what’s more, there’s three alicorns there, all who could easily and without a sweat stave off the likes of you. Unless you have an army of vessels to attack, I doubt you'll even get to scratch the city walls.”

She laughed out, picked up a bottle, and tossed it at him. “Why do you think I even risked coming here?? Because Twilight Sparkle can handle herself! And she’s going to be just fine if I’m away for a day!”

“If that’s what you truly believe, then take your time.” The shadow tilted his head, endlessly amused. “It gives us even more of it to execute our plan.”

“Ugh, where’s your bluff going now?” She rolled her eyes condescendingly.

“Oh, I wouldn’t want to spoil the surprise… but what awaits you back in Canterlot is complete ruin. For we have a witch in our ranks now.”

“Yay, another vessel. To reiterate: No one can beat Twilight Sparkle.”

“Not a vessel. An ally.” The shadow tilted its head with complete amusement. “The only being in Equestria that hates you more than yourself.”

That was a strange commentary, very specific. Maybe a bit too specific for a bluff.

“You’re curious, aren’t you. If all this is bluster or not.” Stygian smiled, and retreated to the corner of the room. “That curiosity will accompany you through the hours it will take you to return to Canterlot.”

“...Twilight Sparkle is incorruptible. You’ll never have her.” Sunset stated, with only a bit of hesitation on her voice. “And the palace is perfectly defended. You can’t have done anything just because I’m away. Hell… They don’t need me to protect it.”

“I think you’ll find we could only do what we did because you chose to leave.” The shadow chuckled in the corner maliciously. “And to think, Luna almost convinced you to stay… Heheh. It could have ruined everything. Ah… But now it’s too late.”

Sunset’s nerves were heightening. Anger began boiling inside her.

“Never fear. They will be better off without you. You hold Twilight Sparkle back. Have you noticed she never flies, when she’s with you?” Once more, her bared shadowy fangs in an eerie smile. “Not to worry. When the day is done, you will not hold her back ever again.”

“Okay. You know what?” She leapt over the counter, and towered over him, without fear, without hesitation. “Before all this shit you’re trying to pull, Twilight offered me to be a pupil of Celestia again. She offered for me to rule alongside her. She wanted me to earn wings, and be with her.”

She chuckled, shaking her head. “And you know what? She was right. I love her more than anything, I can’t believe I’d let my insecurities hold me back– If nothing else, I should accept the position out of pettiness towards you.” Her smile grew wide, as she tilted her head in a superior manner. “So after I get my wings, me and my family are flying up to your side of the moon and wrecking your shit personally. Expect us soon.”

“How wonderful, heheheh… Truly wonderful.” The shadow shuddered with laughter. “So our timing was impeccable, then.”

“I get it now.” Sunset smiled with teeth. “You’re afraid of me. Of what I could do with them. No wonder you singled me out– You’re afraid of having another alicorn to fight against.”

“You are right on the money. Before today, we had absolutely no way of hurting any of the members of your family… Of course, I had to offer you an out. But I was hoping you would say no. I was expecting it, even.” There was a rumbling of a chuckle coming from the shadow, quietly. “I wouldn’t want her to have cast that spell for nothing.”

“Spell? What spell? And who are you talking about?”

“Have I not made myself clear, Sunset Shimmer?” Stygian tilted his head, with an eerie smile. “Your life is over. We have taken all you love dear, here and now.”

“Psh. Fuck off. You don’t have a leg to stand on with any of your threats.”

“See for yourself, then.” He began fading into the wall itself, with an eerie chuckle. “See her handiwork. And before the day is done, you will bow to us.”

Right before he faded away, she tossed another chair his way, breathing heavily, feeling a boiling point.

Alone again. With only the sound of the distant wind, and the creaking of wood.

She didn’t believe Stygian’s threats. Not even a little.

But it was a long way to Canterlot.

So she galloped out of there.

Author's Note

This entire chapter is just. Dramatic irony, enhanced to unbelievable extents.

And I hope you're happy with the smaller size of the chapters bc from now on they won't be insanely huge, lol. They'll be decently sized like this! So we're on for a relaxing time :)

How ironic, that you say goodbye without knowing it. That things end without you noticing it.

ACT III: RINGING ALL BELLS
View Online

The Forgotten Sun

ACT III: RINGING ALL BELLS

ACT 3 - TRAUMATIC MEMORIES

CHAPTER 8 - RINGING ALL BELLS

First, the train in Hollow Point arrived late. Then, there were the hours of sitting idly, waiting, expecting, wondering, feeling an ever growing anxiety as she returned home.

And now on top of everything, it was raining.

The sun was setting, but there was barely any light in the sky– A torrential rain blocked it.

As soon as she stepped out of the train station in Canterlot, she glared at the palace with profound concern.

There it stood. It seemed perfectly fine– The rain coated it in shadow, but there were lights within. Night was just beginning, and all seemed normal.

She let out a quick sigh of relief, and began walking through the streets.

Those streets, naturally, were less busy due to the rain. But she paid no mind to anything– The rain coated her completely, drenched her mane, and she shrugged it off.

Whatever show Starlight and Trixie had put on, it was long over, or likely canceled due to the rain. She glared at the night sky, frustrated at being drenched.

Everything seemed safe, but she needed to double check, just in case.

After all, the Umbrum could do nothing against them, but those threats were very specific, and very decisive. She was the captain, and her job was ensuring the castle was safe.

It seemed to be– And she had faith in the queens and her princess. But after a day of being away…

The wind blew savagely, and she ignored it– She prided herself on her long mane, but at times like these, it certainly could impair.

Passing streets, canals, and gardens, she finally made it to the gates of the castle. Just like she had ordered them to be– Closed.

There were several guards taking shelter from the rain before the gate, covered by the roof that guarded their outpost.

Two of them, the closest to the main doors, immediately stopped her.

“Halt.”

“I’m back, open the doors please. This rain is a fucking disaster.”

“The castle is in lockdown right now. Please return home, citizen.”

She chuckled shortly, quickly moving her wet mane aside, grinning. “Um, yeah. I’m the one that ordered the lockdown. Now open up, I need to see the Princess.”

The two guards looked amongst each other, shooting themselves confused glances. Then they looked at the many scars Sunset had– Especially the ones in her back.

“The Princess is preoccupied, if you want to schedule a meeting, now is not a good night.”

Sunset rolled her eyes, but the other guard said something that immediately made her shiver.

“There’s been an attack in the palace. Nopony is allowed in at the moment.”

“A-attack? Where, how, WHAT?!” She stepped forward emphatically, and the other guards that surrounded her perked up, in wariness, coming closer.

The two guards hesitated to take battle stances. They stared at her with mistrust and confusion, as the others aproached. “...You can read about it in the papers tomorrow, citizen. Return home, now.”

Sitting down, wiping some of the water off of her face, she groaned. “Frost, Amber, I am NOT in the mood. I had a pretty fucking long day, and last times you all did this was cute, yes, ‘Oh, let’s have the captain test her own security!’ Yeah, sure, it was my idea, but tonight, I’m just not in the mood. Open the gates, I need to see Twilight.”

The two guards looked amongst each other, and more of them approached, with hesitation and apprehension– Examining Sunset with both confusion and wariness.

After all, they didn’t understand a word she was saying.

Finally, one spoke, looking through her with suspicion. “...I don’t know who you are, but you should go home now. You’ll get sick in the rain like this– And the Princess isn’t taking any visitors right now.”

“Fuck it! Let’s play!” Sunset threw her hooves in the air, huffing out, and immediately turned around.

She didn’t eye the guards that stared at her from the gates. She simply moved along the streets, and followed the walls of the castle.

“Fucking Flash Sentry, I swear, I bet it was his idea. ‘Oh let’s all have the captain test her own security again! C’mon, it’ll be fun! We can all pretend she’s an assailant again, it’ll be cute!’ Ugh. When I see him, he’s getting a stern talking to.”

Muttering to herself angrily, she reached an unguarded, vacant area of the palace walls in the city. Shooting glances to her side and upwards, she began her climb.

Casting a spell of gravity alternation made it easy– Despite the slippery wet stone, she ran atop the walls, motions she had done long before.

She stepped over the walls. There were guards in the distance on each side, but they didn’t notice her. This area was darker, and they were taking shelter from the rain.

The mighty magical barrier she had helped create to protect the palace was cast over this wall, and here, she passed it easily– It was meant to block out forces such as artillery and dark magic, after all.

“Note to self, blind spot.”She muttered, while leaping onto the palace gardens, skillfully slowing her fall by climbing down a tree’s branches. Several of them scratched and irritated her. Once she reached the ground, there were several leaves on her drenched mane, and upon landing, she was splashed with mud.

More and more reasons for irritation.

She sighed and groaned, noticing how a few parts of the garden were getting muddy due to the torrential rain. Aesthetics wasn’t her thing, so she figured leaving a note to gardeners was pointless at this hour. Not the biggest concern.

Next order of business: Barracks, get her armor, then go report to the queens and the princess. The Umbrum didn’t want peace at all, they were essentially just pranking her. The Queens and Twilight needed to know the creatures of the moon had no interest in a parlay whatsoever; If anything, they were declaring war.

Her ears twitched, as she could see the patterns– In the distance, on the gardens, and even through the windows, her guards were searching the grounds, while the barracks seemed to be less populated.

As she walked towards the barracks, she noticed something incredibly alarming.

But from here, she could see it, clear as day.

The Captain’s quarters had burned down.

“No, no, no, no NO!” She began muttering, as she ran towards it.

Once again, she used spells to climb and angle herself, stepping over the roof of the barracks, shining a light over the storm with her horn, looking around.

A part had simply caved away– The roof on her quarters had collapsed nearly entirely, but it at least seemed like her guard had doused the fire before it spread.

As she approached from above what used to be a skylight, her heart beat faster and faster, as her breathing quickened.

This wasn’t coincidental. Someone had purposefully burned her room down, and now it was just ashes.

She scouted from above– Several hoofprints through the ashes, her guards passing by and dousing the place, surely. Her bed was completely burnt, her desk was shattered by a part of the roof collapsing on it…

…Her picture board…

…Her picture board was destroyed.

She exclaimed, and hopped onto the quarters in despair.

Running towards the wall that used to house them, she could see the collapsed picture board on the floor.

Her camera was shattered. Burnt. And the picture board was just ash; Only the frame remained. Every memory, every newspaper, even the pictures Celestia had given her of her childhood– They were all gone.

Reduced to ash.

Her breathing was quick, unstable, uneasy, as she shifted the ashes around desperately, trying to find any remaining piece of her life intact.

Her eyes widened even more as she saw, in the corner of the room… Peony’s guitar.

The gift from her old caretaker, which had been entrusted to her… Broken, shattered beyond repair, crushed beneath rubble and burnt. The journal she had used to communicate with Celestia in her school years, now, only the cover remained. Her closet was completely singed, too. Her jackets were in tatters. She couldn’t find the coupons for mothers day– Likely, they were ash with everything else.

Her armor was missing. The stand was broken.

She sat there. Surrounded by ash, rain, and the smell of fire.

Anger began rising and rising within her. If this was what the Umbrum wanted, if this was what Stygian had foreshadowed, then it was very clear all they wanted was to inconvenience her. Irritate her. Infuriate her. Burning her belongings, the few things she had, all for the sake of some half hearted retaliation.

She had worked on that picture board for well over a year. It was her pride and joy. The symbol of how far she had come.

And now it was ash.

If they wanted to bring out the worst in her, this was the right track.

And she felt it. She felt furious. She felt enraged.

All of her pictures and her memories of her last years– the ones of her childhood, even the newspapers she had of Twilight and her accomplishments, they were all ash.

A familiar voice and several hoofsteps began approaching. It was Raven, with a few guards.

“...Take note of what survived the fire. We’ll return the armor to the captain once it’s been cleaned. But for now, I will– OH G-GOOD HEAVENS?!!”

She nearly had a heart attack, seeing Sunset Shimmer, drenched in water, mud, leaves and ash, sitting in the middle of the burned room, clutching the remains.

“S-Sunset?? Y-you’re back?! H-how?!” She didn’t dare approach, fearfully glancing at the captain, the guards near her took a hesitant stance.

“Who did this.” Sunset asked curtly, without even raising her head. Her mane nearly covered her eyes, sticking to her body in an erratic manner. The rain didn’t matter anymore.

“O-oh good heavens, y-your scars…!” Raven brought a hoof to her lips, both in pity and fear, observing her back.

“And THIS is all they did? Seriously?” She glared at the surrounding room, burnt, destroyed. “When I get to them, I’m going to make them pay. And it’s been a long time coming, too. Better late than never, but if I can kill even just him...”

“H-how did you return??! A-and w-why now, did you, did you, um…” She looked around the burnt room fearfully.

“Where’s Twilight.”

“Y-you know of her?!”

“What?”

“Okay, okay, um…” Raven took a few steps back. “I will, um, notify Celestia of your return. Immediately. Stay put, okay?” She turned to the guards, and fearfully whispered. “She is incredibly dangerous, do not let her out of sight!!”

Sunset didn’t even react to Raven galloping out of there. She just held what remained of her belongings, feeling a surge of anger that was almost unfamiliar. A desire to hurt something, someone, that she hadn’t needed in ages. A desire to burn.

She exhaled, shuddered, suppressing tears, as she held what remained of Peony’s guitar.

…Nothing was going to happen here. She didn’t need to hurt others, she needed comfort. She needed to decide their next move.

She needed to tell Twilight she loved her.

And so, she made her way to the door.

And the two guards halted her immediately.

“We’ve been told that you need to stay put.”

“Don’t make us use force, intruder.”

They both looked at her like they didn’t know her. They both looked at her like she was an enemy combatant. And she responded in kind.

“Swifthoof, Bushmane, I am NOT in the mood for games. Step aside.” She glared at them, barely holding her anger in.

The two guards didn’t move an inch– Simply looked with surprise amongst each other, surprised that this unicorn knew their names.

“Fuck it. Fuck it.” Sunset exhaled, turning around.

With a leap, she teleported over the skyline, and ran through the rooftops of the barracks.

Screams of surprise and alarm echoed below her, and she ignored them. Twilight’s tower was many floors above, it’d be a climb. And if they wanted to play games and slow her down, she would not play along.

The storm pounded around her, and she ignored that too.

With swift movements, she hopped onto the castle’s side, and began using gargoyles as platforms to propel herself forward, and it was even easier to do without armor– Not even relying on the gravity spell anymore.

Reaching an open window, she hopped inside, immediately bringing wetness and ash with her.

And several ponies that inhabited the room she was in yelled out in surprise.

She looked around, finding herself in one of the dining halls. “Moondancer, there you are.”

Several of the denizens of the castle stopped eating to watch the newcomer in complete surprise and shock, and felt even stranger as Sunset approached the mare in question.

“Report. Have you found out how the Umbrum managed to infiltrate the castle and burn my quarters? They can’t have passed by the barrier we made– And I need to know where they went, we’re overdue for a payback yesterday–” The captain stopped herself, noticing how startled Moondancer seemed, how she was unresponsive, how she was looking at her like she had no idea who she was.

“...What’s going on? Oh, right. I got the carpet wet.” Sunset shrugged, but then pressed on. “Security report. C’mon. How did someone break into the barracks and burn my quarters? They destroyed all my things, Moondancer!”

Silence, she stuttered, in complete confusion, and the other ponies around her were just as confused. “I-I’m sorry, I don’t know you…?”

A second passed, with Sunset blinking in confusion.

Because she seemed genuine.

An alarm sounded in the barracks. Sunset’s ears twitched.

Her first instinct was to go check– But her second instinct began settling in, that something was deeply, profoundly wrong.

And that alarm was meant for her.

“I… I’ve got to go. Get the report ready by tomorrow, okay? If we need to alter the spells on the barrier, we need to know immediately.” She said with less and less confidence, as the unicorn regarded her with complete confusion.

Hastingly, the Captain left the room. And it was silent, with her absence.

“...Moondancer, do you know that mare…? She looked like she just crawled out of hell…”

“I have no idea who that was…?!”

“Aren’t we on the sixth floor…?”

“I’m sounding the alarm– She has to be the one that burnt the captain’s quarters, right?? I mean, just look at her…!”

Sunset’s pacing through the halls was wary. She began keeping up speed. Her breathing was more and more uneasy, as things began making less and less sense, the more she thought about them.

Twilight was all that mattered. She needed to get to the Princess and understand what happened in her absence.

Every step she was taking felt more and more fearful. The mix of tremendous anger, the way that people were acting around her– Something was deeply wrong.

“The Intruder! There she is!!” Three guards began galloping in her direction.

Her hide shivered– Slowly, this felt less and less like a game.

“Report, you three– What the hell is going on, who burned my quarters?!” She prodded, testing, staying put as they neared her.

“Stand down now and surrender, intruder.”

“State your name and the reason you’ve invaded us today!”

“Are you the one that burnt our captain’s quarters?!”

Once again, she exchanged looks between them, in complete confusion. “...I’m the captain?! What the fuck are you three talking about, its me, Sunset Shimmer!”

The three guards looked amongst each other in confusion.

“She’s talking crazy.”

“Let’s just bring her in.”

“Who even is this mare?!”

“Okay, stand down assholes.” She stomped a hoof on the floor, glaring through them. “This hasn’t been funny for a WHILE. Keep this up and I’m writing you all up for insubordination! Back to your posts!”

Again, the guards exchanged looks amongst each other, first with surprise…

…And then they began laughing.

Laughing at her.

“Who do you think you are, you crazy mare?!” One of them flared his wings, stepping forward. “We’ve already got a captain, and you sure ain’t him! Now come quietly or we’ll MAKE you.”

Her head was spinning. The most difficult part about this is how earnestly they were all speaking. How there was no hint of deception or ploy. She knew their faces and their names. And they looked at her like she was a stranger.

A stranger, that when approached with a horn cuff, immediately fought back.

One swift buck knocked one into another like a bowling pin. And she could hear more guards approaching.

With fluid motions, she punched the last one on the jaw, and pinned him against the wall with a snarl. “WHO is your captain?! What the fuck are you talking about?!”

He ignored her, and chose instead to scream. “SHE’S OVER HERE, GUYS! THE INTRUDER IS HERE!”

Her ears twitched, many, many more guards approached from one of the halls. Alarms were ringing in the castle now too.

She let him go, and galloped in the opposite direction, towards the nearest familiar window.

She had lived in this palace for decades, and knew the ins and outs. Immediately upon leaping out of this window, she swung herself onto a flagpole, and propelled herself into a nearby tower, and continued her climb.

The storm raged. Lightning crackled in the distance. And she ignored it. She had to get to Twilight. Whatever was happening, she would sort it out.

She must have climbed ten stories, purely on a minor gravity alternating spell and upper body strength alone; With the storm pounding around her, and threatening to topple her over at any moment.

With a breath, she saw a semi-open window, in one of the archives sections, and leapt through it, once again bringing ash and rain with her.

She coughed, sputtered and looked around, breathing deeply– The room was nearly empty, walls lined with file cabinets and tomes desks full of papers… And an open exit.

There was one living resident, who was glaring at her with fear.

“Marble…? Thank goodness.” Sunset sighed, shaking her head slightly, water dripping onto the floor endlessly. “Sorry to get water on your workspace, but–”

The Pie sister looked terrified, shocked, and stared at her in frightful silence.

“...Marble, what’s wrong?” Sunset asked– But the question died in her throat. The Earth Pony’s gaze went from the captain to an alarm bell, hung on the wall.

And below the castle, similar alarms rang out.

“Marble, it’s me–”

But it was too late. Frightfully, the Earth Pony leapt at the bell, and began ringing it emphatically.

Sunset had no time to consider this, any of this. With a groan of frustration, she galloped out of the room. Twilight’s quarters were only a floor above, and the throne room wasn’t far either.

Unfortunately for her, neither were guards.

A group tried to stop her physically, she teleported through them. Another group blasted her with magic– She deflected the strikes, and leapt over them. Another group tackled her.

She rolled onto the floor, kicking one of the guards away, and immediately got punched in the face. Followed by being bucked, blasted, and surrounded.

“G-goddamnit Limestone, I taught you that right hook!” She spat blood onto the floor, glaring at them. “What’s wrong with you assholes?!? Fucking traitors!”

“Stop, stop, all of you!!” A familiar voice cut through the surrounding crowd, as a pegasi guard stepped through it. “S-Sunset, holy crap, it… It IS you…?”

“Flash, what the fuck is going on?! Why doesn’t anybody recognize me except– Wait, you–” She blinked, breathing out shortly, beholding him. “--You and Raven, you…!”

His expression was of despair, pity, and resentment. And she had never seen him look at her this way. “Y-you finally come back, and THIS is what you do?!” He sighed, gesturing vaguely, shaking his head. “What the hell happened to you, Sunset… How could you go so wrong…?”

“What the fuck are you talking about?! Why are you all acting like this?!” She barked out, gritting her teeth, wiping the blood out of her muzzle.

“Just tell me one thing, man.” Flash shook his head in disappointment. “...Why did you burn down my quarters?”

Sunset’s heart began beating even faster. Her mane flared with anger. Blowing air out of her nostrils, thinking became less of a priority.

“...Your quarters?” Her eyes seethed with rage.

“Captain, let’s just take her in. She’s clearly unstable and unhinged.”

“Yeah, she assaulted guards on the lower floors and broke in here somehow. She’s guilty.”

“You’ll pay for burning down our captain’s quarters!!”

They were referring to Flash Sentry.

Flash Sentry, who seemed to be acting the part.

Flash Sentry, who still wore the same armor he always did.

Flash Sentry, who was her ex boyfriend and Lieutenant.

Flash Sentry, who now beheld her with pity and concern.

“Come quietly, Sunset. You’ve done enough damage.” He affirmed, with a serious nod. “Celestia might be lenient on you for what you did, if you just… Apologize.”

“Are you fucking serious.” She snarled out, gritting her teeth, her breathing quickening.

It didn’t matter if she had been transported into another dimension, time traveled, if the entire staff had been replaced by evil changelings, or if some sort of mass hysteria was going around–

Her previously loyal guards were now an obstacle between her and Twilight.

So, she charged.

The first to fall was Flash, she was upon him like a meteor. One swift and violent flip kick sent his helmet flying and him unconscious rolling through the floor.

And she didn’t waste any more time, and neither did the guards she had trained.

They were wearing armor, and she wasn’t. But her anger alone kept her conscious as she blasted them with magic, punched and kicked them into submission, and bent their limbs the wrong way.

They hit her back, and hit hard. Several hits in succession, several magic blasts, and she would hit back harder.

She had already taken down ten, and was moving for more. Her face was bloody and bruised, even though she knew what moves they’d use, she was still outnumbered.

Swift hooks here, a flip kick there, aggressive use of levitation; She got in the flow of battle like she had many times before, this time, without thinking, her anger taking over.

Her face was getting bloodied up, which mixed with the rain water she was drenched in, much to her discomfort, but she ignored all of it, just to fight back harder.

Dodging and retaliating became extremely aggressive. She began using their moves against them, making them hit each other, throwing one at another, and delivering her swift finishers after.

Three guards, who were intimidated, but did not falter, remained. And she snarled at them, ready to pounce.

Until…

“YOU THERE, STAND DOWN, NOW!”

That voice, that incredibly familiar voice boomed behind her, making her freeze instantly.

Sunset’s blood turned to ice in her veins.

She turned her head, and didn’t even have a second to feel relief.

Because Twilight Sparkle, who flared her wings, was glaring at her.

She knew her well. Well enough when she was joking, playing, or even feigning deception.

And Twilight Sparkle’s face did not lie, not even a little bit.

Right there, at that moment, Sunset knew without a shadow of a doubt…

…That Twilight Sparkle did not know who she was.

“T-twi… it’s me…?” She pleaded through shallow, weak breaths.

Just like that, her rage was extinguished, snuffed out like a flame, as Twilight’s horn crackled with magic, and she glared at her. “Who are you, and why have you invaded the palace?! Why have you burned down the captain’s quarters!?”

“I-I-I, T-Twilight, p-please, it’s me!” She stepped forward, and immediately stopped, the second the Princess’s horn flared brighter.

She had no more words. Blood ran down her cheeks as well as rainwater, mud stained her hooves and leaves entangled her hair.

She was surrounded by the unconscious, bloody, broken bodies of guards who now saw her as a stranger.

And now, her Princess, the love of her life, glared at her like she didn’t even know her.

“Answer me! What’s your name!? You’re with the Umbrum, aren’t you??!!” The Princess yelled out again, glaring at Sunset.

Her mind spiraled. Her thoughts went empty. She could barely mutter frail confused statements through her shallow breaths.

With a flash, things got worse. The Queen of Sun teleported into the hall, immediately seeing the beaten and unconscious bodies Sunset had left in her wake.

Her gaze scanning the situation quickly and thoroughly– Her expression, a grimace of grief.

“Why…. Why, Sunset Shimmer.” She shook her head with immense disappointment, as her eyes began tearing up. “Why escape… Only to do this?”

“You know her? Who is she?!” Twilight eyed her mentor with confusion.

Celestia did not respond. Instead, she exhaled. A shuddered exhale, as a tear streamed down her cheek.

When she opened her eyes, it was to glare at her old pupil, bloody, muddy, covered in bruises and drenched, as her horn flared to light, and crackled in the air. “...I should have purged the darkness from within you all those years ago.”

That statement cut through Sunset’s heart– The implication was clear, she would have been better dead than returned here.

Her eyes were fixed on Celestia’s horn, alight, ready to vaporize her if needed.

But that was all rational thought she could spare in this one pivotal, horrific, terrifying moment.

Her body moved for her. With a cry, she ran and leapt out of the nearest window, shattering the stained glass, into the storm.

The room went silent– except for an exclamation of surprise from the queen.

After a few seconds, one of the last remaining conscious guards had the courage to speak.

“...What floor is this?”

No time for rational thought.

No time for anything.

She had leapt out of one of the tallest towers in the castle without thinking– Her one and only thought was escape, and now she was on free fall through a raging storm, whimpering her way down.

With the faintest effort, she tried casting another spell for relocating gravity, but without the concentration, it barely functioned.

It led her to skid, drag and hold herself against a few vines that grew on the side of one of the lower towers…

…But they did not resist her weight. In a mere three seconds, they snapped, tore, and she began falling again.

She tried slowing her fall with magic– Once again, barely functioning through her extreme lack of focus.

Slamming against a rooftop, she rolled and slid off of it, failing to catch her grip, proceeding to smash against a statue of Celestia’s side, and then crashing in the mud of the gardens below.

A mere second was what she allowed to remain grounded. She forced herself to stand despite her body’s many protests.

Every single instinct on her body commanded her to run.

Limping, she took cover behind the statue.

Her breathing was incredibly quick, incredibly anxious, incredibly fearful. She shot glances all around her– This area of the gardens seemed empty, but it wouldn’t be for long.

Her shoulder was dislocated, a matter she had to address immediately.

Wincing, screaming, she put it back into place, nearly passing out from the pain, as the rain continued to pour down on her.

The fear, the anxiety, and now, the pain, all mixed together into one, and forced her to vomit on the mud below.

She forced herself to look up. She forced herself to try to piece anything together, to process what had just happened, to try to consider an out.

There was no fixing this.

Her breathing was incredibly quick, incredibly uneasy, as she looked at that tall tower she had just leapt from– barely visible through the storm.

A louder alarm rang out; One alike a horn. One that she had established in the castle… One that announced that airships were taking off.

And worse, she heard Celestia’s voice– Booming and echoing through all of the palace grounds.

“ATTENTION, ALL PERSONNEL. SUNSET SHIMMER HAS INVADED THE CASTLE. SHE IS NOT TO BE TRUSTED OR REASONED WITH, SHE IS EXTREMELY DANGEROUS. IF YOU LOCATE HER, REPORT BACK IMMEDIATELY– FOR SHE MAY CARRY THE WILL OF THE UMBRUM. DO NOT HESITATE TO ENGAGE, FOR SHE WILL NOT.”

And just like that, it all came crashing down on her.

As the airships took to the skies, shining their spotlights on the castle gardens, she finally came to realize something that had been plainly obvious, since the moment she stepped into this castle that night.

That there was no one left in this castle that knew her… And much less loved her.

With a fearful cry, she ran away into the night.

Author's Note

Oh look here, looks like it's all falling apart after all.

ngl this chapter is the make or break of this entire fic. If you're not on board by now, it's over. This is the point of no return. Next chapter wraps up act 3!

But I think I'm going to take a quick break to write a one shot, lol. Enjoy this horrific, twisted cliffhanger, and know that questions you have now will be answered.

...And that it can always get worse for Sunset 😔

ACT III: CRASHING THROUGH MEMORY LANE
View Online

The Forgotten Sun

ACT III: CRASHING THROUGH MEMORY LANE

ACT 3 - TRAUMATIC MEMORIES

CHAPTER 9 - CRASHING THROUGH MEMORY LANE

Lightning crackled, and the rain continued to pour.

And from the safety and dry warmth of her carriage, Trixie yawned and stretched.

“You know what? You were right, Glimms.” Comfortably, she leaned back on her hammock, blowing raspberries, and stretching some more.

“Oh, I was right, was I?” She chuckled, while preparing dinner, humming to herself. “What’s the occasion?”

“The occasion is this.” The Magician laid as seductively as she could on the hammock, which was absolutely not very seductive. “If we were performing out there in this rain, we’d probably have drowned by now. And I looooove a lazy day.”

“Me too.” She giggled, with a sigh of delight. “Though I will say, it’s a shame. I would have liked seeing Twilight and those friends of hers again.”

Trixie snickered mischievously. “How much of a small world is it that that peasant and that wingless princess would wind up on Twilight’s friend group? I love that stupid pink one though– She’s the best.”

“I think that’s a pot-to-kettle situation, Trix.”

“Oh, are you making tea?”

“No, I meant– nevermind.” She shrugged, chuckling. “Get ready, cause I’m mixing salad and apple slices, Trix.” She grinned confidently. “And making hot chocolate.”

“Oh, my body is ready!!” The magician cheered quietly, shuffling while laying down.

They remained quietly for a moment, humming together, enjoying the noise the rain made as it rocked the carriage quietly.

Until their ears twitched.

Outside, distant, and yet distinct, they could hear it: Some sort of alarm. Like a deep horn, echoing through the rain.

Trixie, not getting up from her hammock, glanced at one of the windows. Outside, the streets and outskirts of Canterlot. In the distance…

“Huh. That’s coming from the palace…?” She could see it, even through the darkness of the storm, a few airships were in the air, shining their spotlights around the castle. “Dang! In the rain, too?”

Starlight stopped her cooking and walked over to a window, and eyed the sight with concern. “Huh… looks serious, but at least nothing is on fire…?”

“Meh, not our problem. There’s always something going on in central Equestria. Not gonna ruin my day!” Trixie laid back on the hammock, covering her face with her hat. “Ah, sometimes it’s wonderful to mind one’s business…!”

Starlight’s eyes narrowed, as she observed the sight with worry. “...Still, though. I hope Twilight’s okay, if nothing else. That looks serious.”

“Eh, she’s living in a darn castle, and has a whole royal guard at her disposal. She has no problems ever!! Cozying it up with royalty with her perfect little life. Blergh, heheh.” Trixie Shrugged, but then raised her head and arched an eyebrow with a smug grin. “I do have something she’ll never have, thouuuugh.”

“Oh really?” Starlight could read her girlfriend’s body language easily, coming closer with a flirtatious smile. “What’s that?”

“A great and powerful girlfriend.” Leaning forward, they kissed, and then began making out, but it was short lived, for there was cooking to do.

“D-dinner! Ahh! Down, girl!!” She yelled out and ran to attend to it, still flustering from the avalanche of kisses.

Furniture trembled and tinkled. From outside of the windows, they saw large spotlights passing through, illuminating the road from above as an airship flew by.

“Dang! That’s pretty close!” Trixie’s eyes widened, looking outside. “I wonder what they’re up to.”

“Eh, I guess we’ll never know.” Starlight shrugged. “Maybe we can ask Twilight next time we see her–”

The carriage shook. Noise above them indicated someone landing on the roof, and they both beheld it with confusion.

With a flash, a mare suddenly was teleported inside their home near the door, panting, seemingly exhausted, drenched in water, mud, and with blood staining her face.

With incredibly quick breathing, she took cover on the walls, eyeing the windows fearfully, hiding from the spotlights outside.

“Hey! Excuse me!” Starlight called out angrily. “This is private property!” Her horn crackled.

Trixie didn’t even stand from her hammock, just waved dismissively. “Hey hot stuff, If you want an autograph, wait for a show, we’re off the clock.”

“Do you know me? Do you know my name, my face?!”The mare asked in a frantic panic, stepping closer, completely unintimidated, but still incredibly fearful, trying to move her drenched mane away from her face.

“No? Now back off!” Starlight commanded, gritting her teeth, huffing.

The exhausted mare took a few steps back, eyeing the windows, still, and her breathing was lightning fast. Just like that, she began losing balance, as her vision blurred, and she had to lean on a wall to remain standing.

“S-she looked at me… She looked at me like s-she didn’t know me…!”

The two owners of the carriage shared a look with each other, then at the frightened mare, who seemed unresponsive.

“Um… Hey, me and Trixie don’t want to be involved with any more criminal nonsense, okay? We can’t be involved with whatever you’ve done.” Starlight spoke a bit more quietly, a bit more gently. “So… Please just leave our carriage and go… Turn yourself in or something?”

“Don’t listen to my lovely assistant. Turning yourself in is not the solution, hot stuff.” Trixie giggled from the hammock, waved her hooves, still relaxed. “But she is right, we don’t want to be involved with any more trouble. At the very least, stop dripping on our carpet.”

“R-raven, Flash, and Celestia. Raven, Flash and Celestia. They knew me. They knew me.” She muttered to herself quietly, looking at the floor, curled up in the corner. ““B-but… They looked at me, like I was from before. From before… But all of my things were in the Captain’s quarters, they were all there, just, just, just…!”

She choked, and wheezed, and grimaced with sorrow, finally connecting the dots of just how terrible her circumstances were.. “O-oh, oh god, they, they weren't just trying to hurt me, they… They were erasing evidence that I exist…! This isn’t time travel, it isn’t an alternate universe, it’s… O-oh no…!”

And finally, she had the strength to look at the other two. “T-they… They erased the memories of everyone that knew me. Wound back the clock to after I was banished. O-oh no…” She laid her head even lower, even more defeated, in complete despair. “I-I d-don’t know how to fix this…!”

Any anger had vanished from Starlight’s gaze completely, swiftly replaced with pity. If nothing else, the mare before her was deeply disturbed.

“Um… Look, it’s going to be okay…? Whatever you’re going through…?” She tilted her head, coming a bit closer. “...Just hang in there, you know?”

“Not your best pep talk, Glimms.”

“Shush.”

“I-I’m Sunset Shimmer. I’m meant to be Sunset Shimmer. I… I…” She raised her head. “Do you two not remember me? Do you not know me?”

“Can’t say that I do, no?”

“Nope?”

“B-but we’ve met! Several times!! Hell, we’ve gone on double dates before, you two, and me and Twi!!”

“Twi who?” Starlight tilted her head. “You don’t mean Twilight Sparkle, do you?”

“Giiiirl you don’t look like you know a Princess. Just saying.” Trixie grimaced at the drenched, wounded mare before her.

“I’M LITERALLY HER LOVER AND THE CAPTAIN OF THE ROYAL GUARD!!” She yelled out, stomping a hoof on the floor.

The two were taken back, but not for long. Trixie broke out into laughter. “HAH! As if! The Princess of Friendship is a turbovirgin if I’ve ever met one!”

“U-um, yeah, sorry, but… Twilight’s always been single. And the captain of the royal guard, um… Who is he again?” She fidgeted in confusion. “Wait, it was a ‘her’, right?”

“Definitely a ‘her’.” Trixie nodded, but then trailed off. “Wait, was it?”

Sunset was exasperated. “It’s ME!! I’ve been the captain for over a year now– Been with Twilight for over a year!!! I’ve met you two on multiple occasions, too, hell, we went drinking together!! We… We went drinking…” Her tone trailed off, as she gritted her teeth in pensive embarassment, realizing something. “...They burned my quarters, but… There’s no way they erased all evidence that I exist.”

“Hot stuff, you’re talking crazy. Please keep going.”

Sunset narrowed her eyes, steadying her breathing. “...Trixie. Do you have a place where you keep your… Blackmail?”

“Um… No? What blackmail, haha?” She lied, poorly.

Starlight rolled her eyes and groaned, approaching her girlfriend with annoyance. “Trixie Lulamoon, you told me you didn’t keep dirt on anypony we knew anymore!! Where is it?!?!?”

“Okay, okay, fiiiiine!” She threw her hooves in the air, and reached for one of many little boxes under her hammocks. “The great and powerful Trixie enjoys having leverage and making fun of others. Sue me.”

She took out a small, hidden box that was covertly lodged within one of the many card sets she had, and Starlight immediately snatched it.

“You’re unbelievable, you know that?” She huffed, opening the box and cycling through its contents. “When did you even have time to take these? C’mon, why would–”

She stopped. Looked at the pictures. Then at Sunset. Then back to the pictures. Her face flustered.

Trixie’s eyes widened as she looked at the photos, eyeing Sunset, flustering, then snickering. “Holy heck. Is that paladin armor? During sex?”

“There are pictures of me there, right?!” Sunset’s face lit up, and she immediately snatched them. “YES! YES, OH MY GOD I NEVER THOUGHT I’D BE HAPPY TO SEE THESE STUPID PICTURES AGAIN!!” She laughed out in a desperate burst of joy. “See?! SEE?! We know each other!!”

“Quite intimately, actually. Oh, wow.”Starlight fidgeted with a fluster.

“Well this is crazy! How could we forget these?!” Trixie pouted, still blushing, taking the pictures back and clutching them. “It looks like we were having the time of our LIVES!!!”

“We were!! You two even lived in my apartment for a while!!!” She emphatically waved her hooves. “B-but your memories were erased! Everypony’s memories of me somehow w-were erased!!”

“For clarification, um.” Starlight eyed the pictures, then her, then back to the pictures, then back at her, with the same fluster. “Um… Us three, were you a part of me and Trixie’s…”

The Magician’s eyes widened and she grimaced with sorrow. “O-oh my gosh. Did we forget a great and powerful girlfriend?? How could we!! Forgive us, Bunset Bimmer!!”

“Sunset Shimmer.” She groaned. “And no, we weren’t in a relationship, we just fooled around.”

“This looks like a lot more than just fooling around.” Starlight still glared at the pictures.

“The great and powerful threesome, if you will.”

“Okay, stop, both of you, I just– UGH.” She sat back, leaning on the wall, letting out a sigh of despair. “...What the hell am I going to do? Every friend I made only met me after everything I-I did, the temple, and… I… I trained the royal guard to excellence and now they’re after me. My own men. Twilight, she… Twilight doesn’t love me.”

Starlight sat and thought to herself, looking away, while Trixie approached Sunset, and sat down next to her, regarding her with genuine pity. “...So you have this idea of who you’re supposed to be, but no one sees you that way…?” She sighed, closing her eyes. “...Trust me, I get it.”

Letting out ironic laughter, Sunset couldn’t help but smile at how terrible her present was. “A-and of course I’d run into your carriage. You two. Of course. Of course you’d believe me, Trix.”

“Hey, those photos don’t lie. We had fun together, clearly.” She smugly snickered, and shrugged. “I can tell that you must have been a big deal, considering that armor.”

“It's gone now. It’s all gone. The Umbrum won.” She muttered, looking down. “I… I don’t know what to do or where to go. I knew things were going to end eventually, b-but... Better late than never, I guess...!”

“Was it a spell or a curse?” Starlight raised her head, looking at her analytically. “That caused this, I mean. If it’s a curse, it’s affecting you, all you’d need to do is do some curse breaking– But if it’s a spell….”

“I… Think it was a spell. This affected everyone except me… I think? I don’t know how far this has spread…” Her eyes narrowed. “That motherfucker said they had a witch on their side now. She has to have cast something– Done something.”

“A witch? Those are still around?” Trixie tilted her head in confusion. “Who is it?”

“I only know one witch– She’s a zebra that lives in the Everfree forest that would never side with the Umbrum.” She let out an exhale, shaking her head. “... So I have no fucking clue who it could be.”

“Well, making every single pony that’s ever known you forget you is a pretty powerful spell to cast. She must be really good.” Starlight fidgeted pensively. “There sure aren’t any existing spells that could possibly do something of this caliber– Hell, memory magic in general isn’t very known or practiced, it’s super unethical. So whatever they did to spread the magic that far…”

“Ladies, ladies!” Trixie grinned, waving her hooves. “You’re forgetting the obvious answer here!”

The two of them glared at her in confusion, and she snickered. “To perform a trick, you need props. If a witch wanted to do something this big to our beloved Shunset Simmer here–”

“She’d need an artifact!” Starlight and Sunset said in unison, agreeing completely, and the latter continued: “She’d need some sort of specific tool that is capable of it! I know where to go!”

The captain made motions for the door, but immediately stopped herself, sitting down and exhaling. “...I’ll never manage to infiltrate the palace again with my heightened security… And hell, reaching the library would be near impossible…” She muttered in defeat.

“Maybe alone.” Trixie raised an eyebrow with a smile. “How about together?”

“NonononoNO, Trix! No more heists!!” Starlight commanded immediately, shutting her down. “We’re not going to infiltrate the Canterlot Palace for a mare we just met!!”

“It’s okay. Both of you.” Sunset shook her head, staring into the rain outside. “I wouldn’t ask either of you to get in trouble with Twilight again, not after everything. You two are not a part of this, and… That’s ideal, right now.”

“Look, Sunset. I’m sorry for your whole ordeal, whoever you are or what you’re going through.” Again, Starlight affirmed, regarding her with pity. “But we can’t go back to doing things like that.”

“I know. You two don’t deserve to be roped in with a criminal like me. I… I'll just have to try it alone.” She murmured, looking down.

Trixie shrugged, blowing raspberries. “Hey, don’t you have any more friends? Maybe you can find someone that’s gullible enough to believe your crazy story. Or maybe somepony that you also have a bunch of pictures of you banging with? Hah!”

Sunset’s eyes widened as her vision blurred. “...I’m going to Ponyville. I need to find Pinkie.”

“Out in the storm?? You’re going to try to catch a train while the royal guard is after you?!” Starlight approached her with concern.

“I’ll ride on top of it, easy.” She muttered, already making her way to the door. “Whatever it takes.”

“Hey, hot stuff.” Trixie gave her a genuine smile. “If none of that works out for you, feel free to come back, okay? We perform shows pretty far from central Equestria. A fugitive would be right at home with us.”

A genuine, weak smile manifested into Sunset’s lips, as she beheld those two with weariness.

It was ironic.

Because things were so bad, she was actually considering it.

Outside, the storm raged. But inside the sugarcube corner, many pleased and cheerful ponies gathered, clapping along to the song, taking shelter from the rain, a weekly event where Pinkie Pie got to party it up on the place, even if a little bit after sundown.

“...Through winter, summer, fall and spring– There’s a first time for everything! Through the worst poison and its sting– There’s a first time for everything! Until love is proclaimed with a ring– There’s a first time for everything! Through all hardships, whatever life may bring, There’s a first time for everything!”

Pinkie played her guitar emphatically and with profound joy, standing atop a counter, as everyone clapped along, and she finished the song with a flip and a hop to the ground.

“That was ‘The Princess and the Peasant!!!’ Thank you, everypony!!” She yelled out with gusto, catching a breath, and the onlookers clapped along with glee.

She leaned back on the counter, taking a long swig of water offered by Miss Cake. “Okay Pinkie, wrap it up, let’s close for the night, the babies had enough fun!” She whispered with a smile, pointing at her two children who clapped on their shared stroller.

“Okidoke! Alright everypony, that’s enough for tonight, be safe in the rain, okay? It’s a doozy!” She ushered the customers out, leading them outside. “Don't forget your umbrellas, okay? Take care!”

“Pink.” One of the customers called out, drenched, covered by a cloak, having not yet left. “We need to talk.”

“Sure thing, stranger!” She waved the last customer away, before addressing Miss Cake. “Hey I’m gonna talk to this cloaked weirdo, okay? See you soon!”

“Pinkie, y-you don’t recognize me?”

“Nope! Why, have we met?” She asked absentmindedly, waving away the final customers, and shaking off the little bit of rain that had blasted in.

“Y-yeah… We have. I’m Sunset Shimmer.” She removed her hood, trying to hide her general air of despair and hopelessness.

“Well gosh, you kind of look familiar! And you smell familiar, too–” She sniffed the air curiously. “Are you okay? You seem kind of banged up– And you have a general look of despair and hopelessness, of which I’ve got a no-frown policy–”

“--Can we talk somewhere privately?” She commanded immediately, seeing the rest of the cake family, who were closing up shop and shutting off lights, eyeing her suspiciously.

“I don’t see why not!” She responded without a care in the world, peppily leading the way.

They sat together in a quiet, small, but at the very least private hallway, with the sounds of the rain still echoing in the distance.

“Pinkie, you’re sure you don’t remember me, right?” Sunset pleaded wearily again.

“...Can’t say that I do, no! But you got me all curious now, what did we do together?”

“...A lot.” She sighed, leaning back on the wall. “Listen, this is hard to explain, but… I think a witch cast a spell that made it so everyone forgot about me– You included– And I was the captain of the royal guard, too… I need help fixing it, and since you’re my best friend…”

“Best friend? Really??” Her eyes gleamed, as she bounced quietly. “Gosh, I usually say everypony is my best friend, so I’m not sure you’re narrowing it down?”

“Pinkie, listen–” She rubbed her temples in despair-fueled frustration. “Your sister, Limestone Pie, got a job as royal guard. Who gave her the suggestion to join?”

“...I don’t think anypony did?” She fidgeted, pouting pensively.

“T-that doesn’t make sense, right? Because why the hell would Limestone do that without a referral?? Because it was me!”

“Hah! That’s silly!” She giggled, waving her off.

“D-damnit, okay. Marble Pie. She has a job in the archives of the Canterlot palace– How did she get the gig at such a prestigious place??”

“Through a referral!” She nodded without hesitation.

“Okay, who referred her??”

“Um… I dunno?”

“ME!” She pointed at herself emphatically. “G-god damnit, okay, Maud Pie, she was one of the main foremen on the project of sealing up the tunnels and caves beneath Canterlot. How did she get the job??”

“Also… Through a referral…?” She scratched herself in confusion.

“Okay, do you see what I’m saying? You know what happened, but I’m missing from your memories!! Damnit, and if this is happening here in ponyville…” She let out a sigh of defeat, realizing how far of a reach this spell could have ranged to.

“Gosh this story you’re telling is so sad!!” The Bard pouted, regarding her with pity. “I bet it’d make for an amazing song, though…!”

“Pink, I’m serious–” She stopped, blinking, thinking. “...That’s it! Pinkie, you wrote songs about me! We wrote songs about me! Check your notebook thing you carry everywhere– ‘The lyre on fire’, ‘Dull blade’ and ‘Runaways’. Those are the songs you wrote about me! About us–”

“Hah! That’s funny– My songs aren’t just about one thing, you know? I’m inspired by all sorts of stuff from my life when I write those!!” She dismissed her with a giggle. “Plus, I never co-write songs. Why would I do that with a stranger?”

“Please just humor me, I’m begging you.” She spoke in a single breath.

“Okidoke!” With a swift movement, she snatched the notebook from her bag, and began cycling through it, humming to herself, while Sunset shot fearful suspicious glances at every window.

The first song's lyrics were angry, meant to be shouted out. They were aggressive, the kind of song you’d break an instrument over.

“Hah! What a riot. The ‘Lyre on Fire’ isn’t much like my usual work, sure, but I was just having fun making a song that was a bit more aggressive for once!!” She snickered, shrugging. “It’s not about anything specific, really. But I did get inspired by some Tartarus stuff–”

“--By me!!! By– Ugh, just go to the next song…!” She groaned in frustration, leaning on a wall for balance.

The second song’s lyrics were about violence, but not the angry kind, but the inevitable kind. The kind of violence you’re made for and can’t escape from.

“...Well, I don’t usually write depressing songs or moody songs, yeah, but…” Her mind trailed off, as she regarded the lyrics, and eyed the stranger in front of her. She could feel it, now– There were pieces that weren’t fitting. There were memories of practicing, writing and planning that didn’t make sense.

A hole in her memories where Sunset Shimmer should have resided.

“...This doesn’t make sense…” she muttered, eyeing the lyrics.

Sunset’s eyebrows arched, as she saw the change in demeanor. “O-okay, Pink, think; where did you write these songs, in the Captain’s quarters of the Canterlot palace, right?”

“I… I did. I think so…?” She murmured pensively, eyes fixed on her notepad.

“Okay, and why were you there? How were you there?! Why would a bard be there, and where was the captain??” She got emphatic, desperate.

“...There was no one there…?” She thought, scratching herself. “There wasn’t anypony there! I was just visiting, I guess! I’m sorry, but this doesn’t prove much!” She shrugged with an awkward smile, weirding out even how her own dismissive attitude seemed immediate.

“Pink, I’m begging you to try to dig deeper.” She muttered, pointing at the notebook. “J-just… Look at the next song.”

She did, quietly, without saying a word, reading every part carefully.

The lyrics were sad, but they were happy. It was a bittersweetness of a thing that would never be. Running away together, leaving your old life behind, trying something new.

A do over.

Slowly, she looked at Sunset, as a realization dawned on her.

“...We were more than just friends, weren’t we…?”

“Yes… yes. We were lovers once.” She sighed out, looking down. “You wrote that song after I said that… If things were different, we could have left everything behind together.”

“...And I forgot about it. I forgot about you.” She murmured, as tears began swelling in her eyes. “U-um, so, well… Look at this…!”

She showed Sunset the sketchbook. Pinkie had drawn the paladin on the sketchbook near perfectly, right next to the song. It was a reliable likeness, a confident smile.

“...That’s not the face of a stranger, there.” The Bard giggled through sniffles. “G-gosh, I… What was your name again?”

“Sunset Shimmer. Please tell me you believe me. Please.” She pleaded.

“I-I believe you. I mean, this is crazy, but… I believe you.” She affirmed with a determined nod. “We’re best friends, aren't we? …So, you’re captain of the royal guard…?”

Before saying anything, Sunset let out a huge sigh of relief. Then she regarded the bard with complete seriousness. “I was. A-and that’s not all, I… Me and Twilight Sparkle are in love– Not that she even remembers that I exist right now–” She shuddered, exhaling.

“O-oh my gosh, Twilight isn’t single??” Pinkie’s eyes widened. “A-and it’s you?”

“Yeah. It’s me. Not that it matters, though. She looked at me like she didn’t even damn know me. A-and… And I have no idea if she’ll ever…” She swallowed her words, and shook her head.

“I’m glad she has somepony at least. Well, had.” Blowing raspberries, the bard shrugged. “And there’s no way you could convince her or remind her…? I mean, weren’t you two living together or something? You can’t erase that, right?”

“Our relationship was secret, it was–” She bit her tongue and grimaced, remembering how this was the same day Twilight had suggested they broke the secret, and immediately swallowed that pain. “We weren’t public about it, so… I don’t have any evidence I could show her, not after they burned my quarters.”

“Dang, and she didn’t keep anything of yours?!?” Pinkie pouted.

“She–” Sunset’s eyes widened. “My jacket. I forgot my jacket in her room, in her closet– And it’s my favorite jacket, the one where you convinced me to keep a picture of all of us together inside it, Pinkie you’re a GENIUS!”

“I get that a lot!” She giggled, wagging her tail. “So, what do we do next, we go tell Twi she’s got a hot piece of ass to smooch?”

“N-no. No. I can’t be near her or Celestia. I need to try to break the spell first– They won’t believe me otherwise. I can’t convince them, not like this.” She muttered with shame. “...We need to break into the Canterlot Palace library… And I can’t do it alone.”

Pinkie didn’t even hesitate. “Well, if you want to do a heist, you need a full team! And I just so happen to know a ragtag group of trustworthy misfits– Follow me!”

Lightning crackled, Rarity’s tail whipped about– But she wasn’t going to let a little storm get under her skin. She grinned, as she continued to adorn her latest outfit. “How is it feeling, dearest? Do you like the hat?”

They couldn’t see each other, covered by their own individual curtains she had temporarily established in her room in the boutique– This night was just for them. “Oh, I love the hat, sugarcube. I’m surprised at the rest, though. Never been a jacket gal myself…”

“There’s a first time for everything, darling.” She amused herself, touching up her hair. “And for what it is worth, you will look good on anything, I’m sure.”

“That’s my line, rares! Hah!” Applejack responded with a snicker from her side of the room. “I’m just about ready, you?”

“Oh, I’m getting there.” She grinned, incredibly confidently, applying the last touches. “Ready, dear?”

“Ready.”

They moved the curtains aside, and displayed themselves with joy.

Applejack was dressed head to toe like a sheriff. A tight leather jacket with tin stars, followed by spurs, and of course, a brand new hat made by her lover, the entire outfit mixing with brown tones and gold accents.

While Rarity dressed fancier, like a royal lady, big frills, emphasis on curves, and had her hair on a neat bob, perfectly accompanied with ribbons and an overall pink and red tone.

“Good evenin’, lil’ lady.” Applejack tipped her hat with a grin. “Now who might you be?”

“Oh, I am merely a duchess– Incredibly successful and beautiful, but still, only a duchess, passing through…” She waved a hoof, and swayed her step, as she came closer.

“Well I happen to be the sheriff around these parts. Ya need anythin’, ya ask me.” Applejack responded immediately, stepping closer with jingles on her spurs.

“Oh, I have a mighty need, sheriff…” Rarity affirmed with a delighted, naughty smile.

Breaking character for only a moment, the Farmer snickered. “I can’t believe ya haven’t made a princess outfit yet.”

“Oh darling, you are not ready for my princess outfit.” Rarity responded immediately, with a single breath.

Clearing her throat, the farmer got back in character. “Now, duchess, I’ll have ya know, I been keepin’ an eye out for a thief around these parts. Bank robber, takin’ money from rich folk, the sorts. Ya wouldn’t happen to know anythin’ about it, would ya?”

“Me? Why, whyever would I know of the sort?” She looked away, shooting her muzzle up, feigning innocence. With a movement of her hoof, a coin fell from her sleeve, and tinkled onto the floor. “Oops!”

“Now now, what do we have here?” The sheriff raised an eyebrow, keeping the duchess in her sights, coming closer and closer. “I’m afraid I might have to search ya, lil lady.”

“Oh feel free to be as thorough as you like, dear sheriff.” They could feel each other’s breaths, already touching each other closely. “I have nothing to hide.”

“We’ll see about that, beautiful.” The Farmer came closer and closer, until…

…The doorbell rang.

Rarity screamed in frustration. “SOMEPONY HAD BETTER BE DYING!!!!”

“Ugh, dangnabbit, I’ll go get it.” She sighed, rolling her eyes, taking off her hat and heading to the door. “Stay here n’ keep yerself warm sugarcube, I’ll be back as soon as I can.”

“We finally get a night where you don’t have work in the morning and Sweetiebelle and my parents are out of the house– And of COURSE we can’t enjoy it!!” Rarity paced, infuriated, walking in circles, and proceeded to jump on the bed, yelling into a pillow. “MAMA HORNY!!!”

With a groan of annoyance, the farmer made her way downstairs of the boutique, reaching the main door as the doorbell rang again.

“...Bad idea, Pinkie. We shouldn’t get them involved in this.”

“Hey, the more the merrier! We can trust them!”

“They’re probably just fucking at this hour, we should leave them alone...”

“Wow you really DO know them, hihi!”

The door opened to an angry Applejack. “Pinkie Pie, ya better have some darn good explanation why yer knockin at our doorstep at this darn hour!!” She huffed, not even acknowledging Sunset.

“Hi AJ!” She made a friendly wave. “An evil witch put a spell on us all and we have to go kick her ass!”

A few seconds passed where the farmer simply glared at her in complete silence, seeing these two drenched individuals simply idle outside. With a sigh, she looked back to the stairs behind her, then back at them. “...Is this world endin’? It better be world endin’.”

“We don’t know what else the Umbrum have planned, but I know they won’t stop with me.” Sunset affirmed with determination.

Applejack tilted her head. “I’m sorry, who are ya and what the heck were any of those words ya just said?”

“Pleeeeease AJ! We need help on this one!! Every memory we had of Sunset has been erased!!” Pinkie pleaded with a pout.

“Who the hell is Sunset??” She groaned, with a despondent shrug.

“Pinkie, I told you this was a bad idea. Let’s just do this with the two of us.”

“Okay. Applejack.” Pinkie glared at her with a serious look. “I’m cashing in EVERY favor you owe me, right now; Every single time I helped you with protecting Rarity, every time I tried getting you two together, and especially, especially, me leaving you two alone in the river of fireflies. Get Rarity down here and listen to us.”

With a sigh, she gave in, nodding. “Alright, alright, twist my arm why dontcha. I’ll get her down.”

“Also what the heck are you wearing, are those spurs??”

“Get yourselves dried up and warmed up by the fire.” She refused to respond, walking up the stairs.

They stepped inside, and Sunset let out a weary exhale. She had been at this boutique many times before, but now it felt alien to her. Those two didn’t know who she was.

In the distance, they could hear the muffled noises of an indignant Rarity.

“Nonono, sex NOW!!”

“Ugh, darlings, this all sounds interesting, but no matter how much you repeat it…” Rarity groaned, huddling closer to applejack to stay warm. “It continues to make no sense whatsoever.”

“Sorry, y'all. But in the dead of night, ya bring a stranger to our house and tell us she’s a friend we forgot? C’mon, how don’t we know yer not under a spell yerself or somethin’, Pinkie?” Applejack embraced her love, as they sat by the fire.

Sunset pursed her lips, narrowing her eyes, trying to stay warm. “This was a mistake... I should go.”

“C’mon, Sunsun! Convince them!! You got through to me, maybe saying some stuff that you did together like you did with me will work?”

She spent a few seconds thinking, then raised her head. “...Applejack. You became a millionaire and earned the right to be with Rarity by beating Prince Blueblood in a duel, right?”

“That’s right, partner.” She snickered, nuzzling the seamstress. “That was a rough day, but dang it, it was worth it.”

“Oh, and what a day it was…!” She giggled back. Huddling closer.

“Okay. And in that duel, you wound up bruised and wounded, right?” She raised an eyebrow.

“I sure did. That was one tough fight!”

“Oh yes, darling. I had to tend to her wounds very thoroughly after!”

“Okay. Who caused the wounds?” Sunset tilted her head analytically. “Did Prince Blueblood fight you himself?”

“Hah! ‘Course he wouldn’t, he was a yellowbelly coward who never threw a punch!!” She smiled with teeth.

“Okay. Then who did? Who wounded you in that duel?”

“Well, it was–” Applejack stopped, and began fidgeting pensively. “Huh. Who was it?”

Pinkie gasped, nudging Sunset. “O-oh my gosh, you’re right! Prince Blueblood chose a champion for that fight– But I can’t remember who it was!!”

“Because it was me.” Sunset affirmed sternly. “Because through loopholes in rules and general asshole behavior, he got to pick me as his champion, and we fought to convince him to step into the ring so you could kill him… Don’t you remember…?”

“Are ya sayin’ you were loyal to that bastard?!” She gritted her teeth.

“No! I’m saying that I was there, but you don’t remember it!!” groaning, she shot her head back. “Seriously think about this, okay? You were hurt, badly bruised, and nearly died that day. But you can’t remember who you even fought– Isn’t that weird?!”

Rarity wasn’t listening, she was thinking, as she looked at the fire intently.

With a huff, Applejack looked away. “I dunno, partner. That don’t sound right to me, it don’t make no sense.”

“And that right there– You called me ‘partner’, you only do it with close friends, right?” Sunset then pointed at Pinkie. “She called me ‘Sunsun’, a nickname she always used on me, despite the fact that she has no memory of me before today!! Explain that!”

“Oh my gosh, that's true!” Pinkie vibrated in her seat. “It just felt so right, I just kind of blurted it out, it's so weird!!”

“Whadaya want me to say, Sunset?” The Farmer leaned back shrugging. “That don’t prove nothin’, it don’t mean nothin’. And yer askin’ me to go with you into that blasted rain to Canterlot at this hour? Me and Rares? C’mon. Sorry, but yer both bein’ unreasonable. And Pinkie? Yer bein’ gullible.”

“Ugh, I can’t do this alone, and the Umbrum aren’t going to stop here, they have to be planning something!” She emphatically waved. “We have to do something!”

“Get Twilight on it. I didn’t even know Umbrum were a thing before tonight, c’mon!” She shrugged. “Ain’t that a Princess’s business or somethin’, to fight evil?”

“Ugh, this is infuriating!!” Sunset got up from her seat, turning around. “Fuck it, I’ll do it all myself if I have to!”

“Love is worth the risk.”Rarity muttered gently, and the others went quiet. “That is… That is what Twilight convinced me of, when I was separated from Applejack… The night before the duel with Blueblood.”

Sunset’s eyes widened as she regarded the seamstress.

“I remember Twilight calling for somepony that night. Using a spell to call them.” Rarity stated quietly. “And… I remember her convincing me that love was worth the risk. But she didn’t say that… She didn’t say the words… It was you, wasn’t it?”

“YES! Yes it was!!” Sunset stepped closer. “Me and Twilight were together then– Investigating Blueblood for corruption! And hell– Don’t you remember that you had your letter sent by one of my royal guards?”

“T-the letter ya sent to convince me to come save ya…!” Applejack muttered quietly, regarding Rarity. “It was by one of the Canterlot guards, yeah…!”

“Flash Sentry. One of my Lieutenants at the time.” She pursed her lips. “Look. If I can’t convince you, I’ll leave now. But you have to see that there’s something more going on here, right…?”

“Okay, let’s do it.” Rarity affirmed without hesitation. “We may not know you, but it is undeniable that something strange is going on with our memories.”

“Rares, are ya sure?” Applejack grimaced, looking outside. “I mean, that rain could mess up your mane, and we were, kind of, well, busy…!”

“As if I’ve let a little bit of rain stop me before.” She grinned, coming closer, caressing the farmer’s chest. “Worst case scenario, well… We ask Twilight for a suite in Canterlot and continue our business there, my love.”

“Alright. Alright…” Sunset nodded pensively. “Okay. If I got through to you two, then maybe… maybe I’ll get through Fluttershy and Rainbow too. Let’s go.”

Fluttershy never minded things like rain or strong winds. She had lived in forests most of her life, and in the wild. Now that she had a proper shack, small as it was, she felt surprisingly comfortable.

All of her animal friends were cozying up by the fire, much like her, and quietly, humming to herself, she brushed a fox’s tail.

Lightning crackled in the distance, and some of her friends raised their ears and perked up, and she was quick to hush them, quick to calm them down gently.

An emphatic knock was heard on the door outside.

“Oh! That must be Dashie!” She affirmed with a giggle, stepping away from her cuddle pile.

The second she reached the door, another urgent knock resounded on the door, and the Druid opened it swiftly.

Outside, the rain still poured– And a drenched Rainbow Dash awaited, with a silly grin on her face. “Flutters! Oh my gosh you have no idea, I have the BEST news!! The COOLEST!!” She stepped inside, dropping a bag onto a chair, and quickly looked around. “Alright everypony take cover…!”

Fluttershy flew to the rafters, and the Rogue proceeded to shake herself like a dog, wings and all, spreading water all over the floor, but drying herself in the process, with a happy “WOO!” of celebration afterwards.

“D-dashie, you didn’t fly through that storm did you…??” Fluttershy asked with concern, while swiftly grabbing a towel and helping the Rogue dry herself.

“Where else would I have flown through? Don’t worry, Flutters, Lightning’s not fast enough to catch me, heh!” She stretched and breathed, settling down, then proceeded to reach into her bag. “Okay. Okay. So, remember when I told you about my mentor?”

“Daring Do?” Gently, she led her partner near the fire, settling down to help her dry up. “Um… how long has it been since you’ve seen her again…?”

“Over a decade!! But here's the thing–” She gleefully began rummaging through her bag. “I was emptying out my old hideouts– Our old hideouts, since I’m living around here now, you know? And I found THIS in a mailbox!”

She presented what seemed to be an old, worn journal. Several dents and markers decorated it, and a compass symbol was drawn on the cover. She presented it like it was everything. “This– THIS is her old journal! And the notes are recent, too– A few years recent!! And somehow, the journal was just dusting up my mailbox!!” Opening its pages, she rummaged through them, reaching the final pages. “Now, get this– After a while, it’s all blank, but in the last annotations, there is a buncha stuff regarding directions on how to find the lost city of atlantis!!”

“O-oh my!!”

“I know, right?? This has to be what she was searching for, when she left!! Maybe if I find it, I'll find her…?” Her tone trailed off, both with hope and expectation. “So, um, I was thinking, I definitely can’t go at this alone. S-so maybe… maybe I could invite the girls too? And you, of course?”

“You want to go on an expedition…?” Fluttershy finished, with the towel, hanging it up to dry.

“I mean, yeah! Twilight’s an egghead, I bet she’ll want to go for the history– And having a Princess’s resources would be really good on an adventure like this. Heck, maybe Applejack and Rarity will want to go too! If they’re not too busy macking on each other to want to adventure again, of course. And Pinkie… Well, Pinkie makes for good company, heh.” She snickered, clutching that journal.

“She does… They all do.” Fluttershy responded with a warm smile, lounging. “I thought you wanted to join the royal guard…?”

“I do! I think. Maybe.” She pondered, fidgeting. “B-but like. Maybe this could be one last big adventure before I go straight, you know? For all the marbles. Searching for treasure, treading uncharted lands, and finding my mentor… So… What do you think, are you in…?”

With a giggle, the Druid kissed her and nuzzled her. “Of course, Dashie. But we’re not going after any lost cities at this hour in this weather, okay? You need a break, druid’s orders.”

“R-right! Alright! It's chillaxing time!” With one motion, she laid on the belly of a sleeping bear that was by the fire, giving him a quick scratch behind the ears, and letting out a sigh of relief.

Fluttershy joined her, and the cuddle pile reformed, and they both let out weary sighs, as the sound of rain still echoed from all sides, but they were safe and warm. “You're right, Flutters. What was I thinking? Adventure can wait. For now, we can just…”

Several urgent knocks resounded from their front door.

“Fluttershy, think– You met Cerberus, right?” Sunset made pleading eye contact. “How did you? Who did you do it with? You didn’t just stumble into him!”

“Hm… You’re right, I… I was escorted there, but I can’t remember by who?” She thought to herself for a moment, fidgeting with her mane.

“See? Because it was me!” She pointed at herself, and then at Rainbow. “You were considering signing in for the royal guard, right? Who gave you the papers, who gave you the referral, the idea?!”

“Well that’s easy! It was, uh…” She stopped herself, and looked away. “Huh. I dunno? Can’t remember…”

“See, girls??” Pinkie stepped up, nodding with determination. “Our memories were all scrambled, and Sunset was erased from them!”

“It does seem rather strange, darlings. She knows an awful lot about us– While I scarcely know anything at all…”

“Ya’ll, it’s pretty weird, and it don’t make no sense, but… We believe it.”

Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash looked amongst each other, pensively, and then back at the others.

“...Well, what are we supposed to do to help…? Sunset, was it…?”

“I… I don’t know. Not exactly. The thing is, it’s probably a spell that caused it, used by a witch. I suspect one that maybe has an artifact made for this, but… That’s not enough to work from.” Sunset sat back, fidgeting. “...But when Celestia was raising me, she showed me a restricted section of the palace library. A place with knowledge of all sorts of history and magical artifacts that reaches back for a thousand years. If I’m going to figure out how to reverse this, or what even THIS is, I… I think that’s the best place to start. Maybe the only one.”

“Oh, that’s nice!” Fluttershy nodded with a smile. “Twilight loves libraries, and Celestia is super friendly and understanding! I bet they won’t mind being bothered at this hour…!”

“Sorry, but… I can’t just walk in there, not when they think I’m an enemy. The way their memories got scrambled, it's… It’s bad.” She shuddered, looking down. “I hope I can talk to and explain everything to Twilight and my– And Celestia, when I get the chance, but… The only way I’m going in that palace is as a prisoner.”

“Then it sounds like we already have a plan!” Pinkie peppily and cheerfully clapped.

“Look, all of you…” The Captain exhaled, looking at each of them. “Thank you. And thank you for believing in me. I thought I lost everything, but… I’m glad I still have all of you.” Her smile was genuine, no matter how tired.

“Of course, Sunsun! We’re besties, right?”

“Don’t mention it, darling.”

“Hell, I’m curious about where this is endin’ up, partner.”

“Hah, we might not know you, but it’s pretty clear you’re awesome!”

“We’re here to help! Um, hopefully we’ll remember you soon.”

“There’s one more thing.” Sunset’s gaze turned serious, as she looked down. “I don’t know how the rest of today is going to go– Hell. Maybe there’s no way to get everyone’s memories back, maybe…” She grimaced, and closed her eyes. “...Just in case, I want you all to promise me you’ll look after Twilight. If… I'm not there to do it anymore. …Okay?”

There were many things that piled on that made this night incredibly hard to endure for her.

Out of the many, was the creeping realization that she would never get to tell Twilight she loved her.

And with that realization forming itself fully within her, she prepared for the worst.

Eerily uneventful.

That’s how she saw her infiltration of the palace.

She had been bound by ropes on every limb, and escorted by her five friends, seemingly their prisoner.

Once at the gates, her guards recognized her easily as the assailant from hours before, and with some quick convincing, her escorts stated that they would take the prisoner to Celestia directly.

After all, as a captain, she had already introduced her five friends to many of them– With Twilight, they had visited the castle before. They were to be trusted– At least that trust hadn’t vanished from her guard.

She did shiver with anticipation, because as is protocol, several of the guards left to warn the Queen.

As they passed by the barracks, she didn’t look. She didn’t look at the rubble of her life, the piles of ashes that were her many mementos of her life, and everything she had gone through.

She didn’t look at the burned remains of her quarters.

If she got to the restricted section, she would close the door behind her– No one would be the wiser, and her friends could search the library unimpeded for as long as it was needed to find any information on what had happened.

It was desperate. Grasping at straws. She felt it, even if she didn’t want to accept it, that she might have no way out. After all, the library was enormous. There were hundreds upon hundreds of old tomes there. The idea that they would find what she needed was passable, if not a mere pipe dream.

She had to try. If not for Twilight, then for herself.

The hallways passed with eerie quiet.

“...Turn left here.” She commanded quietly, and the whole group obeyed. “We’re going up these stairs.”

They moved quietly, if not for the occasional sound of Pinkie humming to herself.

“...So darling, if I may ask, what are we to expect here…?”

“There’s a secret passage in the library. Incredibly ancient historic artifacts down there.” She murmured, looking forward. “It’ll definitely be easier for all of us to search everything together.”

“Aw man…!” Rainbow groaned. “I was hoping we’d get to fight some bad guys, not read through books…!”

“Quit yer yappin’, Dash. We’re doin’ this for a friend, alright?”

They passed by a group of guards who were walking in the opposite direction. Sunset recognized every face, and had a name to match for each. And they were all glaring at her.

She didn’t look back, she refused to. Eyes forward, focus on the mission.

All that mattered was getting everyone’s memories back.

Twilight’s memories back. Then she could tell her she loved her.

And everything was going to be okay.

She hoped.

“F-finally…” She muttered weakly, undoing the weak bonds that tied her, and stepping forward. Before her, were the library doors. “Okay, it’s unlikely that there’s anypony in there at this hour, but still, let’s be quiet.”

Her friends agreed, and inside they went.

Once again, the foreboding feeling settled on her, since she had first arrived.

That this castle wasn’t her home anymore. That it wasn’t safe.

She swallowed her fears and stepped forward.

The library was as quiet as a tomb, and she beelined it for the entrance of the restricted section.

…But she didn’t reach it before a familiar voice called out to her.

“...So Celestia’s hunch was right– You really were planning to come back here.”

She froze. Her heart froze.

Twilight Sparkle teleported onto the room, and was standing between her and their friends.

“And she is using all of you to get in, too? Ugh.” The Princess of Friendship frowned, with an anger that boiled beneath the surface. “How dare you use my friends like tools for your evil ploys!”

“T-twilight, it’s not like that, I promise–” She barely managed to breathe out.

Pinkie stepped forward apologetically. “Twi, you don’t understand, she’s not evil or anything! She’s just trying to make things right! She needed help, so she came to us–”

“--And you all bought it???” The Princess of Friendship spread her wings, keeping her eyes on Sunset. “She’s possessed by the Umbrum, carrying out their will! They would lie or cheat or use anypony to achieve their goals, and you all fell for it!”

“Twilight darling, I’m not sure that is really what is going on here…!”

She was emphatic, seeing her friends fall for a ploy so easily. “You just broke into the palace through the guise of escorting a prisoner, and for what?!”

“It’s egghead stuff, Twi, you’d be right at home, actually–”

“She said she wanted to go to a secret place with hidden artifacts, right!?” The Princess huffed, flaring her wings. “And why do you think that is?? You all don’t even know what’s there that she wants to take!!”

“C’mon partner, she doesn’t seem like a liar…?”

“You can’t trust her. Did she tell you that she rampaged through the castle earlier tonight? She hospitalized DOZENS of guards, including the Captain!!”

That comment did make them all flinch– Sunset had indeed plenty of fresh wounds on her face. Fluttershy was the last one to plead for her. “U-um Twilight… S-she, um doesn’t seem evil…?”

“A-appearances can be misleading.” Twilight stated coldly, glaring at Sunset. “You can’t underestimate her– She’s dangerous, I've seen it first hand. And she used you– All of you.”

“...And what would she even want to steal from the library…?”

“The Elements of Harmony.” Celestia’s voice resounded across the room as she flew down from the upper floors, sending shivers down Sunset’s spine.

The captain could only recoil and flinch as the queen towered over her. “She is one of the little few that know of the restricted section. How she has discovered that the elements lie there now, I do not know– But it is undeniable that the Umbrum would want to destroy them. The one weapon that was capable of cleansing even an alicorn from their control…”

“W-what, what…??” Sunset shivered as she stepped back. “I-I didn’t know about that, I swear! I’m not with the Umbrum, I promise!!”

“I will not entertain your lies.” Celestia’s gaze was cold, but held sorrow. “Your rampage through this castle speaks for you. You are done running, Sunset… If there is anything left of you in there… please, come quietly.”

Her heart pounded aggressively in her chest, as she shot many nervous glances around her. Her friends were completely swayed, and if not, were simply lacking the courage to defend her.

After all, she was a stranger.

And little by little, the royal guard presented itself. They were hiding, prepared for ambush, in the multiple floors of the library, all keeping their eyes on her, some held chains, other weapons, they were ready for her.

Prepared for ambush, like she had taught them.

“You won’t get away this time!” Twilight affirmed mercilessly, stepping closer, making Sunset flinch.

There was nothing else she could do. Escaping this was impossible. There was no way out.

The passage that led to the restricted section mocked her.

This plan had been foolish. There was no hope.

“...I surrender.” She affirmed, hanging her head low.

“Restrain her, and take her to detainment.” Celestia stated immediately, nodding to the guards. “We will ascertain how far gone she is in the morning. Do not underestimate her.”

Guards were upon her immediately, shackling her legs, her neck, her horn. Tightening those restraints swiftly, pulling at her, pinning her down.

“P-please, you have to understand, Queen Celestia!!” She pleaded, while being pinned down. “I’m not with the Umbrum! I escaped years ago– Twilight saved me years ago!! B-but some witch erased all of the memories of us since, I swear–”

Celestia said nothing, regarding her with pity, sorrow, and regret.

But one thing was clear, she was not convinced.

“P-please, I’m telling you the truth, I didn’t know the elements of harmony were here, I just wanted to see if I could discover what spell was cast on all of you!! Y-you’re being played, you KNOW me!! I-I’m the captain of the royal guard!!”

Celestia turned away, grimacing with the same stirred emotions.

“MOM, P-PLEASE JUST LISTEN TO ME!!”

She pleaded once more, begging, yelling for the whole room to hear.

Celestia turned, and the sorrow on her expression doubled…

…Until it was replaced with anger.

“T-that is a low blow, Umbrum.”She spoke through gritted teeth, suppressing tears. “I-I will not allow you to play with my emotions.” She turned to the guards, trying her best not to look at her daughter. “O-one of you, please muzzle her.”

The guards pushed her head down, binding her restraints, bringing a muzzle.

Her gaze finally landed on Twilight Sparkle– Who seemed to look at her with both pity and pain. Of course, the Princess was an empathetic person, and she could easily rationalize why seeing Sunset hurt would make her feel uneasy.

This might be the last time they saw each other. So Sunset pleaded with all she had.

“T-Twilight! Listen!! In your quarters, in your closet– I forgot my jacket! My favorite jacket!! There’s a picture in the breast pocket of us together– I’m not lying, I promise–” But she could say no longer, as a muzzle was placed tightly around her face, and she grunted and snarled in pain, trying to get more words in, but being shoved away.

With force, guards began moving her out of the library.

Her friends, her mother, her love, all regarded her with pity and confusion– She struggled at first, but realized soon that it was pointless.

There was no hope.

They bound her to a cell. A temporary one, but one built to contain unicorns like her.

Every limb bound by chains, connected to a wall. The pose she was forced to be in was uncomfortable, and powerful magic dampening cuffs were bound to her horn.

The cell was dark. Torchlight only shined from across the hall, where distant echoes of guards conversing on their final shifts could be heard.

And she ignored all of it. Her vision blurred. Her thoughts spiraled.

Her first instinct was breaking out– And immediately, she realized…

…For what?

She had nowhere to go.

There was nothing else to be done.

Maybe, just maybe, in the morning she would wake up and discover this had all been a nightmare, nothing more.

The position was profoundly uncomfortable, but she closed her eyes.

Sleep was all that she could do to pass the time.

Minutes passed. Maybe an hour.

“...Memory is a funny thing, isn’t it…?”

Her ears twitched. She raised her head as an unfamiliar voice called out from the shadows.

She heard a quiet shuffle in the dark room she was in.

From the darkest corner, a three-legged, cloaked mare appeared, and walked towards her silently, sitting in front of her cell.

Wallflower Blush removed her hood, and stared at Sunset Shimmer, face to face.

“Remember me?”

Author's Note

It only took us 9 chapters, but finally, we're here. I hope you've enjoyed the ride.

And that's a wrap for act 3! only three more chapters to go >:)

This particular chapter was really hard for me to put down! Might be a bit depressed about my art currently, but it's no biggie, I'll keep writing n drawing at my own pace.

Don't worry, next chapter will have plenty of Twilight's perspective, heh. And for once, Sunset and Wallflower are going to get to TALK hdfvbhdf. Only took us 9 chapters yayyy

So this chapter had SO many little payoffs and allusions and things that came before! Of course, i had to do Trixie and Starlight cameo-- But I specially referenced what they did on the bender fic, heh. And of course, plenty of Princess and the Peasant references as well!

Pinkie was always going to believe sunset, lets face it. she's gullible AND incredibly trusting, that's a wicked combination. And hey, got to reference the songs they did together and the bender some more.

Rarity and Applejack were so happy on their happily ever after, Sunset just HAD to bring plot into their doorsteps, goddamnit. They coulda had it all. Sunset is a goddamn cockblock

Also I will say. Slight mistake of mine, all of the fluttershy and rainbow dash content originated on P&P, and they absolutely did NOT have their time to shine; I'm a bit guilty of not having many ideas with them. Well I do, but a lot of the time i'd rather spend my time with the more interesting characters that are more likely to get themselves onto epic adventures.

The Atlantis thing is actually an idea I had to a fic just with the two of them! An adventure led by rainbow where she has to keep Fluttershy and Scootaloo safe while they search for a lost city and kindle their love and find Rainbow's old mentor. But I'm not sure I wanna make a full fic of it, so I left it in this universe, heh.

I've put a kind of deranged attention to detail on my setups and payoffs here. Like. Chrysalis pretended to be sunset once, and called her mom to try to appeal to her emotions, and it obviously didn't work the next time either.

And well, Sunset's plan was foolish. As if she could find all of her answers at a library when she's a fugitive... Mission failed, we'll get em next time boys

I hope the comedy wasn't a tonal whiplash, its just impossible to write characters like starlight and trixie and rarity and AJ without being funny as hell lmao

Not sure what I'll do next, between writing more of this fic, writing a one shot, or a short chapter of the shimmerverse!

Anyways. Three chapters left. This has been one of the most gratifying narratives to put together ngl, and I hope you've enjoyed it too =v=

ACT IV: Remember me?
View Online

The Forgotten Sun

ACT IV: Remember me?

ACT 4 - FINAL MEMORIES

CHAPTER 10 - Remember me?

And the world said: I don’t need you.

And I asked: Then why am I here?

There was a certain coldness, a certain unease in the air of the library that lingered after Sunset Shimmer was dragged away from there in chains.

Twilight Sparkle watched her the entire way, until she disappeared in the hallways of the palace. She compelled herself to look– to not look away from the strange set of sensations that were derived from seeing such a scene.

For her, it was easy to rationalize and explain away any feelings she might have stirred over it, no matter how deep they cut.

In the end, it could all be a ploy. A devious infiltration of the Umbrum on their very minds that forced them to experience further grief, further pain, and the strangest of longings.

“A word, my student.” Celestia called out from across the library, accompanied by Luna. The words she spoke were heavy, and held a sorrow she suppressed with every step.

“I… Can I check something in my room first?”

“We must finish our work here tonight, then you may rest.” Celestia responded without even looking at her, beckoning her with a wing.

The Princess of Friendship was compelled to follow, but she was briefly stopped. “Hey Twi, um… Where are they taking her?” Pinkie couldn’t help but ask, as she pointed at the great set of doors in the library that Sunset had been dragged out of– All of her friends looked uneasy and ashamed.

“Detainment. Please just don’t do anything, okay–”

“Twilight.” Celestia reaffirmed, tapping a hoof on the floor.

“I’ll be right back. Stay here, all of you!” The Princess nodded at her friends, who sat idly by, surrounded by empty tables, watching the many guards that had gathered for the ambush disperse and leave the library.

Luna had a scowl– A grimace, if not of frustration, of annoyance. “I thought you promised no more secrets, sister.” She sneered, suppressing her own anger. “Your original pupil– That is a pretty big secret. I would have appreciated it if she would not have blindsided us like this.”

“Her return is as much of a surprise to you as it is to me!” Her sorrow turned to indignation, as she led the way to one of the largest corners of the library, supported by enormous stained glass windows, where they had more privacy. “I have simply no clue how she could have possibly escaped from whence she came– I can only speculate on what the Umbrum have done to her in her time of banishment– But clearly, the years have not been kind on her…” And again, anger turned to sorrow, as she looked away. “A-at the very least… She is home now. Better late than never…”

“I do not appreciate being pulled from my nightly duties– But for it to be caused by somepony I have never heard of– Omitting that you trained a pupil before Twilight is a far too steep of a secret, sister!” She spread her wings in irritation. “The captain and several of the guards are hospitalized, the storm rages on, and we are no closer to discovering what the Umbrum were planning!!”

“Forgive me, sister– But you are being rather harsh, for we have stopped their ploy, and this night has taken its toll on all of us, don’t you see?!”

“...Who was she?”Twilight asked simply, looking at the door. “...Who was she, really…? Before she did this. And why did I not know about her…?”

A moment of hesitation passed, where Celestia calculated her answer, one where Twilight shook her head. “...I have to go check something in my room.” She affirmed, but the Queen of the Sun immediately halted her.

“Twilight. You must know– I never intended to keep Sunset from you– From either of you.” She apologized with profound shame. “In fact, I… I wanted to… Wait, didn’t I…?” Her vision blurred as she looked at the floor. “...Twilight, didn’t you…?”

“I should have presumed you did not luck out on the pupil department in the first go.” Luna scoffed, shaking her head. “But to have one possessed by the Umbrum– That is rather valuable information for us both to know, do you not think?!”

“B-but I…” She stopped, blinking, folding her wings close. “I wanted to… I wanted Twilight to save her. When she was ready. I wanted to. But why didn’t she… why didn’t I…”

“...If you want me to cleanse the shadows from inside her, I know the spell…” The Princess muttered, still looking at the door. “But something else might be going on here. She seemed in control of her faculties, and incredibly capable. And she seemed scared…”

“The Umbrum will cheat, lie, possess and deceit, in any way they can to achieve their goals. They might have discovered a tool we do not yet know to make Sunset seem more like a normal pony.” The Queen of the Night sighed, looking at the shadows beyond the windows in the stormy night. “...Sister, it may be wise to relocate the Elements of Harmony, just in case.”

“Y-yes, indeed, I…” She murmured, shaking her head, the imagery of her daughter in chains still vivid in her mind. “Forgive me, but… It seems my… it seems that something might be wrong. Dreadfully wrong… But I do not know what.”

“Understatement of the millenia.” Luna rolled her eyes. “I have got nightly duties to attend to– See that the castle does not burn before I am gone, will you? And ensure that you’ve gotten rest, both of you. You both could use some sleep– Tomorrow, we will get to the bottom of this whole Sunset Shimmer debacle.”

“...Where did you hide the Elements?” Twilight muttered quietly, still looking away.

With a sigh, Celestia shook her head. “A secret place in this library. It is best if you do not know of it.”

And finally, the Princess of Friendship turned her head to look Celestia in the eye. “...Why did she call you mom?”

There was a pause– A moment, where the Queen of the Sun’s breathing was unstable. “...The Umbrum were attempting to play with my emotions. Nothing more.” She affirmed in a shaky breath. “I believe I… I believe we could all use some rest. Tomorrow, we will unravel what is really happening here. Twilight… Ensure that your friends have proper quarters here, if you please. And ensure that they do not get as easily tricked by our potential adversaries in the future.”

“I will. I just need to check something in my room–”

“Please give them the proper accommodations first, Twilight. You are the Princess of Friendship, after all.” Celestia let out a short, ironic chuckle, but her smile quickly faded. “...I will return to my chambers after I relocate the elements, and see you all at the next sunrise. Tomorrow, I– We… Discover why Sunset Shimmer is really here.”

“Hm.” Luna hummed in affirmation, and began walking at one of the exits in a pace ready to return to her routine. “And if there are any other monsters in your closet, sister, I’d like to know in advance. Sunset Shimmer should have been freed from the Umbrum’s control long ago.”

“Y-yes. She should have… Why wasn’t she…?Why didn’t I…”She murmured to herself, grimacing in grief. But then quickly shaking her head. “...Goodnight, my student. Oversee your guests, if you please.”

And just like that, Twilight was alone with her friends. But she did not yet acknowledge them.

She kept replaying in her mind the recent scenes she had witnessed.

That mare, Sunset Shimmer, fighting with the determination and ferocity of a beast– Only to freeze like a deer in the headlights when confronted with the Princess of Friendship.

The fear and the grief on her face felt real. Too real.

But were they real enough to not be simulated by the enemy?

And why did seeing her hurt felt so wrong?

“Twilight darling, are you alright?” Rarity approached, followed by the others. “You seem exhausted. We all are, really. How are you feeling?”

“I’m… I'm not sure. I’m not sure of anything right now.” She murmured, looking down, ears low. “...I need to check something in my room…”

“So… Sunset was just playing us the whole time?” The bard pouted, leaning on a table. “I don’t know. It feels wrong. Why would she want to get the elements of watchamacallit?”

“I don’t know. I’m not sure.” Twilight stated robotically, leading the way out of the room, and her friends followed.

“Um, well partner, I think we could all use some sleep.” Applejack let Rarity lean on her as they walked. “That was… One of our stranger little debacles.”

“You said it, AJ.” Rainbow blew raspberries. “I was hoping that for a cool adventure with all of us, there’d be more fighting or whatever... We didn’t even get to do anything! At this point, reading books woulda been less boring. Whatever…”

“Well, apart from being deceived by a stranger feigning to be our friend, nothing particularly bad happened.” Rarity huffed, and then yawned. “Please tell me that you are leading us to our own quarters for the night, Twilight– And that me and Applejack will have our privacy.”

“Yeah, yeah…” The Princess responded absentmindedly.

“Anypony else feel like we’re making a big mistake in not trusting Sunset?” Pinkie murmured warily. “I’m getting the tingles. My tail is shivering and I feel like we made a big mistake…!”

“Pinkie.” Twilight immediately called out sternly. “If Queen Chrysalis had asked really nicely to be let inside the castle, would you have complied because she said ‘pretty please’?!”

“W-well, probably not, but–”

“--Look. I’m not mad at all of you, I’m just disappointed.” Looking down, Twilight shook her head. “At times like these, we all need to adhere to logic and reasoning! I hoped you all wouldn’t be this gullible– I don’t know what Sunset really is, but she’s dangerous.”

“She said she loves you.”

The entire group stopped talking and looked at Fluttershy, who had been quietly but attentively listening to everything until now. She froze when all eyes were on her, but mustered the courage to repeat herself.

“Sunset. Um, she said she loves you, Twilight.” She looked down, a bit embarrassed. “And, um, she sounded like she meant it.”

There was a moment of silence, where the Princess evaluated the words in her mind, assigned and discarded meaning to them several times– Having to process the stirring and the suppressing of the stirring of any feelings that statement could rise within her.

Then she just shrugged. “...Well that’s dumb. We’ve never even met before.”

“That’s not what she said!” Pinkie affirmed without hesitation. “She said she was the captain of your royal guard and you two were secret lovers! Getting freaky when nopony’s looking, hihi.”

“Pinkie, please be quiet.” She had both irritation and exhaustion in her voice. “In fact– Can we not talk about this or her anymore today?? I’m just– Mentally, this day just wrecked me. I feel awful, and I could use some sleep, okay? Just– Just let me rest.”

Tail tuckered swiftly between her legs, Pinkie nodded, and the rest of the girls agreed shamefully.

Twilight led them to their respective guest rooms, in motions they all had rehearsed, the castle had ample quarters for visitors, and they had done this before.

“Alright darlings, please all get some rest.”

“G’nite, ya’ll.”

“Peace.”

“U-um… I hope nothing bad happens to Sunset...”

Pinkie was the last one, who paused before entering her room. “...I know I’m a bit gullible, Twilight, but… I don’t think Sunset was lying.”

The Princess allowed herself a single second to sigh with exhaustion. “Pinkie, she cut a bloody swath through the royal guard only a few hours ago. There are several of them with limbs twisted the wrong way being tended to right now. I’m not having this conversation.”

“I-I’m just saying, she… You have to have noticed that something’s wrong with our memories, right?”

“I’m not adhering to conspiracy theories. Nothing that we’ve seen and felt today can’t be explained with a simple thought process.” She shook her head, looking away, huffing. “Our enemies would use any tactic to throw us off balance. And I'm not letting them.”

With a disappointed sigh, Pinkie pouted. “...Soooo… where’s ‘detainment’ anyways?”

“You’re not breaking her out.” Twilight affirmed immediately, turning around. “Good night, Pinkie. We’ll get to the bottom of this tomorrow, okay?”

Without any more words, she left with haste. After all, she had business elsewhere, and was exhausted.

It was long after midnight. She’d probably get little sleep before sunrise.

Arriving in her room, she let out an enormous, weary sigh, beholding it.

The bed was huge for only one pony. Had it always been that big?

She shook those thoughts aside.

There was something more important she needed to verify.

She opened her closet doors.

In the corner, past many of her clothes, hung a leather jacket.

“Remember me?”

Sunset narrowed her eyes, with unsteady breaths stiffened by her muzzle, rattling the tight chains that bound her.

The mare on the outside of her jail cell did not look familiar. A three-legged, green and exhausted looking Earth Pony. Her hair was messy and unkempt, like she hadn’t taken care of herself in days, or maybe longer; Her eyes indicated the lack of sleep, and her body did not inspire any confidence in her exercising with regularity.

And again, she looked down to that missing front leg.

Slowly, Wallflower took out the memory stone from her cloak, and placed it on the floor, right before Sunset, outside of her cell.

She began fidgeting with it. Looking at it pensively, but not calmly. There was a quiet manicness about her– Like she had waited so long for this night, but barely knew what to say.

“...When I was given the memory stone by my mom, I didn’t think I’d ever use it.” She muttered quietly, fiddling with it with her spare leg. “...After all, why would I want to use an artifact that takes memories away? I’m not good at magic. I’m not good at anything. I’m an Earth Pony– This would have no use for me.”

Sunset rattled against her chains; her breathing was uneasy, as her eyes widened. She tried coming closer, but her binds held her back. “Who are you?!”

Wallflower ignored her. “...My mom, she said… She said that it was a family heirloom. Decades, maybe centuries of earth ponies in our family could use it, and only us. That we were meant to keep it safe. Our legacy…” She huffed, looking away. “...What a stupid legacy. She didn’t even know who made it or why. Centuries of a family holding onto a rock that only takes and takes and takes. And well, the bloodline is going to end with me anyway, so… Who cares? Who cares about us? Who cares about me… Who cares about this.”

“What is that fucking stone?!” Sunset snarled, struggling against the chains. “And who the fuck are you?!”

“I guess the joke’s on me. Because I started using it.” She made eye contact– Filled with anger and resentment, but most of all, exhaustion. “...When I first started using it, I only erased little things. Awkward hellos, Saying the wrong thing… P-public speaking… It became a routine, I suppose… And I was bad at it. Most times, it didn’t even work.”

Again, she desperately tried putting a name to the face. Again, she failed. “WHO are you?!”

“Hell. It often didn’t work on you.” Wallflower tapped the stone, tilting her head. “I would desperately hope that the Paladin with a death glare wouldn’t remember the many times she trampled over my flowers, and then threatened to do the same to me. But you always seemed to target me… I guess maybe you just liked that I was weak and small, even if you forgot. Easy to hurt. Easy target.”

She blinked several times, connecting the dots slowly in her head.

“You asked who I am. How about you guess? Do you need a hint?” She pointed at the stump that resided near her chest, mismatched. “Here’s your hint: I had four legs before I met you.”

“...You’re the gardener, aren’t you…? When I turned into a demon, I… oh no…” Sunset grimaced, leaning back.

An ironic, weary, nervous chuckle came out of Wallflower, as she fidgeted. “L-look at that. I’m so flattered. You actually remember.”

Sunset’s gaze went to the memory stone. Then back at her. “...You did this, didn’t you? You erased all their memories of me before my banishment!!? Why?! I don’t even know you!!--”

“Are you K-KIDDING ME?!”Her clumsy indignation and anger exploded as she gritted her teeth with a grimace. “Y-you’re asking WHY?! Do you know how it feels, whenever you stumble and fall, being reminded of a monster that tore one of your limbs off with a smile?! Can you even imagine how every chore, every movement, every trip– All of it reminded me of you?! Because it’s all harder! It's all an inconvenience now! Every single second of my days–” She winced, inhaled, shaking her head. “I can’t even garden like I used to. You took one of the only things I had– One of the only things that brought me any joy. You took it. You r-ruined me… And you never even knew my name…! T-that’s the worst part, isn’t it?? Y-you ruined me… And you never even knew my name.”

Sunset had no response, she just observed the grief and fear on the Earth Pony’s face carefully. “--It’s Wallflower Blush, by the way. That’s my name. I figure you should know, since you ruined my life. I bet you won’t forget it now, though… Now that I ruined yours.”

“The Umbrum are using you.” Sunset swallowed her rage, and tried to appeal. “You don’t know what you’re dealing with. The second you’re not useful anymore, they’ll crush you– You’re just a tool to them, just like I was!!”

“I-I know. We’re using each other…” Quietly, Wallflower pointed at her shadow on the floor, barely perceptible, lit by distant torchlight. Her shade moved on its own, and waved. Sunset’s eyes widened. The Umbrum were here, and they were listening. “I never would have managed to take any memory like this if it wasn’t for them… B-but you know how it is… In for a penny…”

“Y-you little SHIT!” The Unicorn rattled her chains in anger. “YOU SIDED WITH ELDRITCH MONSTERS FROM THE MOON JUST TO GET REVENGE ON ME?!”

She recoiled fearfully, and inhaled, trying not to be shaken. The chains that bound Sunset and the bars of the cell that divided provided her plenty of safety, but not emotional safety.

“I-I had nightmares about you, you know...” The Gardener looked at the floor, fidgeting with the memory stone. “Almost every night, for months, after you were banished. I thought… I thought, if nothing else, I could have peace of mind, knowing that you were gone… But it didn’t last. One year, and you were back… And the nightmares came back. The Queen and the Princess, with their weird fixations on you… They brought you here…. The castle didn’t feel safe anymore. Every time I saw you walking the halls, I was reminded of it. I was terrified of the day you’d come back to finish the job.”

“W-why would I?! I’m not that thing anymore?! I’m just a unicorn!”

“The Umbrum showed me your thoughts, your dreams…” She mulled over, looking away to the darkness. “They showed me how little remorse you feel for everything you’ve done. Every person you hurt, you killed…” She sighed, shaking her head. “What’s a few less bandits, cultists or even changelings in the world? What’s a gardener missing a leg, to the great Sunset Shimmer…?”

“I’m not who you think I am, the Umbrum lied to you!! T-they’re manipulating you, just like they did to me!!”

“P-people don’t change. Not really.” She stuttered over her words, gritting her teeth. “Look at yourself. It took one bad day, and you rampaged through the castle again. How long until you break your new no-killing rule? I’m right here now, d-don’t you want to finish the job?”

The thought had indeed crossed her mind, in raging flares of teeth. If this gardener was the source of all her problems, Sunset wanted to strangle the life out of her.

“You had everyone fooled.” Wallflower stated with a scowl. “But now they all know you’re still a monster– A monster in a cage. Just like how you always were. You won't hurt anyone like you did me ever again.”

“S-so this was what, some misguided sense of justice!?”She struggled against her chains, glaring at Wallflower.

“...N-no, it was revenge.” She looked down almost shamefully, closing her eyes. “I’m not going to pretend that I care about a-anything else. I don’t have anything else. I can’t throw a punch. I can’t even gallop. B-but I beat you.”

The sheep had beaten the wolf.

Sunset grunted and snarled in frustration, but then breathed deeply. “Y-you proved your point. You got me. Just give my family their memories back, please!” Through her anger, she managed to plead.

“Oh, yeah, a zero sum where you get to have everything back and then crush my skull under your hoof? I-I don’t think so.” She shook her head, huffing. “You don’t get it, do you? It’s over, it’s already done.”

Her breathing quickened, as her anger boiled. It was getting progressively harder to pretend she didn’t want to brutalize this gardener. “...You brought that Umbrum vessel here in the morning, didn’t you? The fucking parlay– it was you.”

“Okay, answer this:” A little smile manifested in her face, barely perceptive. “How does an Umbrum vessel as small as a helmet get into the Canterlot Palace?”

“Y-you… it was you.”

“...You walk through the front gates with it.” She replied, with a shrug and a light raspy chuckle. “It wasn’t hard. No one even notices me anymore– And I work here, after all. Well… I used to. Everyone sees me as a gardener, but… I’m invisible.”

“A-and my quarters…!” Once again, she bared her teeth.

“I can walk by almost anything just by saying ‘excuse me!’ and passing through. How hard do you think it was to sneak into your quarters and burn it down?”

Her heart pounded in anger, faster and faster. Her breathing akin to a wild animal. “You burned everything I had. For petty revenge.”

“I can erase memories, n-not memorabilia.” She shrugged, fidgeting with the stone. “We knew we needed all evidence of you as a captain gone so you could be replaced, and especially evidence of you living in the castle… Plus, the added bonus of causing you pain. Three birds, one memory stone.”

“W-why Flash?!” Sunset shook her head, trying to come closer. “Why Flash Sentry?! Why make him captain?!”

“Funny story.” She almost chuckled, fidgeting. “Moving memories is so, so, so much harder than just taking them… And I couldn’t have taken anything substantial without the Umbrum’s help, too.” With a sigh, she shrugged. “Originally, they wanted me to replace you with one of their own. A captain of the royal guard that’s a vessel or an ally to the Umbrum. I met her, too… Some maniac with a broken horn.” She tilted her head, grimacing. “But I convinced them of something better. You don’t need to sabotage anything from the inside, if the person on the job is an incompetent buffoon. Plus, there’s no impostor to discover.”

“So it was just for sabotage?!”

“You must have rattled Stygian pretty good.” She looked away into the darkness, as if there was something there. “He said that the palace’s security was becoming impregnable, and that they needed you gone, one way or another. With someone not qualified for the job, the royal guard will slowly but certainly be reduced to its former incompetency. The Umbrum are patient, and memory is fickle– I don’t even think he’s going to get fired for doing bad at the job, they’ll just think… He was always the captain, so why change?”

“Why, why him.”

“Because he’s your ex.” She affirmed coldly. “And although I’m pretty bad at moving memories… I wondered how much it would hurt you, if he and your Princess fell in love.”

Sunset’s heart stopped, and her eyes widened.

“It would be a strange, unrequited love, their memories betraying their instincts, but… Who knows?” She took pleasure in seeing the expression in Sunset’s face. “...At least he can fly with her.”

“I’LL FUCKING KILL YOU!!!!”

Her agonized scream and thrashing against the chains that bound her was so violent that Wallflower fell backwards in fear.

Sunset continued to struggle and pull against the chains, violently yanking at them, yelling, snarling, gritting her teeth against the muzzle that made her struggle to speak.

And Wallflower cowered on the floor, shivering, eyes closed.

Half a minute passed with Sunset’s haggard breathing observing her prey, until the gardener finally managed to speak up. “...W-welcome back, monster.” She stuttered in fear.“...T-that wasn’t so hard…!”

“This isn’t over. Not by a long shot.”Sunset snarled, trying to get closer, being held back by her chains. “Tomorrow, I’ll explain to them everything. They’ll believe me. Then I’m coming for you.”

“Heh, yeah, so here’s the thing about that…” She fidgeted with an awkward, nervous smile. “I’m not just here to gloat. And I didn’t just cast one spell… I cast another, today... A much more definitive one.”

“W-what?!”

“When the sun next rises today… In a few hours, I believe, every single memory anyone in Equestria has ever had of you will be erased. Even from before your banishment. Every single one– Even the ones they made today.” Her glare was cold, it was filled with resentment and finality, but especially fear. “What I did? Setting back the clock to right after your banishment…? That was just the beginning.”

“N-no, no, no, no, no…”

“Meaning… To anyone that sees you here, you’ll just be a raving mad prisoner in chains. A stranger they’ve never met, speaking nonsense. A monster.” She affirmed with all the confidence she could muster. “No one is coming for you. T-this is your new home now.”

“H-how, no, no, no. You can’t. It’s not going to work–” Memories of the assault she had just done– her existence and return, stolen. Memories of her childhood, all taken from her caretakers and mother.

Everything.

Everything that she was.

“And I know what you’re thinking, maybe you can stop it. Break the memory stone, or kill me… But that’s not how it works. You break the stone, the spell still takes its delayed effect, and the memories are lost forever.” She affirmed as coldly as she could, still shaking. “Kill me, and there’s no one that can use the memory stone alive in the world to bring those memories back.”

“T-there’s more evidence of me existing out there. There’s a LOT more!” Sunset snarled, shaking with rage. “Y-you haven’t burned all of it!! You barely erased a FRACTION of my footprint in this world!!”

“So what?” She shrugged again, looking away despondently. “You know what I discovered, when using the memory stone…? That people don’t care. Once you take away one memory, they’ll just… Ignore evidence that it ever existed by choice. They’ll see your face in pictures, yes. They’ll see your name in papers. And they’ll just think… ‘I wonder who that was?’ And move on. It’s like you don’t even exist. I speak from personal experience.”

Sunset had no response, as once again, it dawned on her just how far she had fallen.

“You’ll see… People like us, we weren’t ever meant to matter. You should have never been captain, and I should have never been anything more than a gardener.”

In that, they agreed.

“You and I will be the only ones that remember you, in the entire world.” She affirmed, coming even closer to the cage. “Well… And the Umbrum, I suppose. Even with their help, I couldn’t make a spell that reaches all the way to the moon.”

No response, just a death glare.

“So yeah. Enjoy your dark little cell… or don’t. Break out and come kill me, and well… Nothing will have changed. You can’t solve this problem with violence.” She rejoiced on the last jab, even if she wasn’t brave enough to smile. “And well…. T-that’s about it.” With an exhale, the gardener shuddered. “It’s done, then. G-goodbye.”

Before she could walk away, her own shadow pulled her. From below, she was pulled back onto the floor with a yelp, and forced to sit before Sunset, who beheld the scene analytically.

The shadow forced her down, and whispered something unintelligible before releasing her.

Wallflower wasn’t a vessel. But she was far from free.

With a whimper, she sat up, looking down, breathing fearfully, being forced to speak.

Eye contact. “...If you want me to give your friends their memories back… Come to the temple of the moon before sunrise. Stygian is waiting for you. Now that you’ve lost everything… it’s time for another parlay.” She muttered in frustration. “...W-we’ll be waiting.”

The maniacal grin that Sunset had in her face was almost sarcastic. “Oh, I’d go, but you’ll have to free me off these chains first. Otherwise I’m stuck here.”

“I-I’m not letting you get me that easily.” Wallflower shook her head with a fearful stutter. “W-we both know that this prison can’t hold you.”

“When I get there.” Sunset snarled coldly, unthinkingly. “I’m going to tear you limb from limb.”

“Y-yeah. I know. I know.” She shivered and shuddered, nodding, in complete acceptance. “P-people like us… We don't get happy endings. You know that better than anyone.”

Slowly, she walked towards the darkest corner of the room, not before giving Sunset a final glance. “My advice? Stay here. What Stygian wants to do to you is far worse than this.”

Her own shadow engulfed her. “G-goodbye.”

And just like that, she was no longer there.

Sunset was alone, with her own shallow breaths, glaring at nothing, seeing red.

In only a few hours, maybe less time, every single memory trace of her would be erased from the world– Even the progress she made today. And her only solution was to walk back into the belly of the beast.

She allowed no time for doubts or hesitation. Breathing faster and faster, she began doing what Celestia had taught her. Despite the magic-nullifying cuff restraining her horn, she still focused her magic at the furthest end of her horn.

It began burning, as her head began pounding. With a movement of her neck, she entangled her horn into one of the chains that bound her.

Slowly but surely, the heat began spreading to the metal. It began superheating it– Like an invisible blowtorch.

She was sweating, she was straining, she was in pain, she gritted her teeth and suppressed the urge to scream.

Her horn, burning red, melted through the chain. Shaking her head, pulling with her body, it came loose.

She took only one second to breathe and immediately entangled her horn in a new set of chains, continuing the painful process.

Once her front legs were free, she might be able to free herself from the binds on her horn. Then the rest would be easier, she would leave that place, and–

“...You’re already trying to escape…?”

That deeply familiar voice sounded from outside the cage.

Twilight Sparkle had walked in on her, and she didn’t even notice. She was carrying a large bag with her, and looked wary, and yet… Mournful.

“T-Twilight. Y-you just missed the witch of the Umbrum. She was here! If you hurry–”

“How convenient. S-stop that.” The Princess huffed, looking away. “I’m talking now, okay? Don’t try anything.”

Sunset remained silent, still, watching her every moment carefully. Her anger, her adrenaline, ceasing nearly instantly, replaced with tremendous apprehension.

“It’s funny…” She placed the bag down, and from it, removed a helmet. Sunset’s white paladin helmet. “...When we were searching the rubble of the captain’s quarters, we found this… And I remember at the time, I wondered… Why would a captain that’s a pegasus have armor that’s meant for an unicorn…?”

She clutched that helmet, looking at it, wondering. “I remember how easily my mind made excuses for it. Oh, it’s just a display model. Or we just need to make some changes for it. We sent it to get cleaned from the ash, and didn’t think of it any longer… Isn’t that just… Strange?”

Sunset didn’t dare respond. She watched as her love calmly placed the helmet on the floor, pointed at her.

“...Of course, it feels silly now. All this, all these jumbled thoughts and memories… And then I found this.” Slowly, she showed Sunset a picture.

Sunset was wearing her armor– Removing only the helmet for the picture, it laid next to her. She was nuzzling Twilight, both didn’t even look at the camera– just each other.

Mournfully, wordlessly, the captain regarded the picture, then The Princess.

“I-it… was in your jacket. In my closet.” She murmured, looking back at the picture, fixated on the image of them both together. “You… It would be a lot of work to falsify this. I don’t even know how you could…” There was doubt in her voice, as she sighed.

And still, Sunset remained quiet. Hoping for the best, fearing the worst.

“Okay… I’m going to ask you two things, and I want you to answer them truthfully, okay? No lies, no… No avoiding the question.”

“O-okay.”

Calmly, gently, The Princess used the magic to remove the muzzle from Sunset’s face.

“...What were you to me…?”

The captain inhaled. Choosing her words incredibly carefully, not daring to smile. “...Earlier this morning, you… You told me you loved me.” Slowly, she looked down in shame. “...And I was too scared to say it back.”

Twilight’s eyebrows shot up, and her breathing was weaker for a moment. but outside of that, no other reaction.

“We made a spell with Cadance. One that makes it so… you can call me from anywhere.” She muttered carefully. “I’m not sure you ever needed to write it down. Y-you’d abuse it so often, call me from my quarters to yours. You wanted to sleep holding me, and I never, ever regreted it, following your commands, keeping you company, satisfying you…” She stuttered over her words, looking away.

“T-that’s dumb.” Twilight pouted, shaking her head. “I-I’m not even attracted to mares. And I’ve never done… S-stuff like that.”

There was a sting in her heart as she realized how fruitless it was to try to argue against a hole in her memories. “Y-yeah, well… As your captain, that spell came in handy more than once.”

“Why didn’t you have a spell to call me..?”

Shamefully, Sunset looked away. “...I… I didn’t think we’d need it. I thought my job was to serve you, nothing else– I… I thought you were superior to me. I…I didn’t know.”

“How convenient.” She huffed quietly, as her ears flattened. “That would prove it for sure.”

“Q-Queen Luna, she… She and you told me that you dreamt of me whenever you had a nightmare. Whether the Umbrum were targeting you, or… Or anything, really, your mind went to me, somehow.” She regarded the Princess with hope and desperation. “I… I always thought that was perfect. That I could keep you safe, even in your dreams…!”

With a pout, looking away, Twilight narrowed her eyes. “...I don’t remember any of that.”

Sunset was grasping at straws. “...Cadance told me she’s pregnant at the grand galloping gala yesterday.”

“W-wh– You weren’t even there?!” Annoyed, the Princess stepped closer. “If Cadance was pregnant, she would have told me.”

“S-she… She said it was a secret because me and her were family. Because we’re cousins.” She hung her head low. “Since I’m… Celestia’s daughter.”

“The Queen never said anything about that.”

“B-because you don’t remember. I… This is pointless, isn’t it…?” She let out an enormous, exhausted sigh. “I… None of this matters. It’s over.”

Twilight watched that grief and felt as if it was her own. She wasn’t going to let her emotions betray her, and wanted to think strictly logically about this.

But it was getting difficult.

She inhaled, steeling herself, and asked the other burning question.

“Okay, but… What am I to you…?”

“Everything.”

There was a small moment of shock– one that was short lived, because Sunset kept talking. “You’re the reason I became better– That I became a captain. You’re the reason I woke up smiling every day for the past year. You’re the reason I even tried to become better. You’re the reason I stopped drinking, that I stopped killing, that I… You’re the reason for every single one of the best things about me. And you always made it look so effortless, too…”

Twilight processed every word, and didn’t respond, taking it all into account carefully.

“W-when you first found me, I was a wild animal. But you gave me purpose.”

The Princess came closer, right outside of the jail cell.

“You’re… You are so kind, and you make it look easy. You forgave me without knowing me. You spared me and saved me like it was just another day for you– 'Sparkles don’t hold grudges'.” She let out a quick, short, ironic, weary laughter. “I would follow you anywhere, and I know you’d never lead me astray. I trust you with everything I have. I trust you with my life.”

Twilight got teary eyed, as she pursed her lips– The words weren’t meant to mean anything to her from a stranger, and yet, they did.

“I-I knew, I knew, I knew that our time together was probably limited…” Sunset shuddered, looking down. “I just wish… I just wish I knew that the last time I kissed you would be the last.”

No more words. With her magic, Twilight opened the cell doors, and carefully began freeing Sunset of the many chains that bound her. She sniffled once, and with an inhale, centered herself. “Okay, before anything else… I want you to know that the Twilight who was in love with you is not me.” She affirmed with shaky breaths. “I don’t know you, and I’m not saying I believe you, but… I’m choosing to trust you.”

“O-okay.”

“Okay. Walk me through it. Who cursed you?...”

“It was a spell, actually. A witch called Wallflower Blush– She works in the castle gardens.” Sunset tried her best not to react and to remain still as her love freed her. “She visited me shortly before you came, actually… You just missed her.”

“How convenient.” Twilight huffed, frowning.

“She’s working with the Umbrum to get revenge on me.” Sunset continued looking forward, being compliant as the Princess freed her. “And I'm not. I promise you I’m their enemy.”

“I… Trust you. I think. Not entirely, but…” With a final, swift magical movement, Sunset was freed.

“T-thank you…!”With all of her might, she stopped herself from hugging her.

“So… What are you going to do now…?” Hesitantly, Twilight took a step back, wary of the Captain’s movements.

Sunset took her helmet, and the rest of her armor that the Princess had left unattended, and began adorning it with determined, unflinching movements. “Wallflower said that when the sun rises, every single memory of me is being erased– From everyone, everywhere.” She no longer hesitated over any of her words. “...And she also said that if I want all of you to have your memories back… I need to meet with the Umbrum in the temple of the moon tonight.”

“B-but that’s obviously a trap, you know that, right?” She stepped forward, regarding her with immense concern. “There’s no way they’ll uphold any deal or– Or anything!”

“I know. I'll burn that bridge when I get to it-- It’s either this, or trying to stop Celestia from raising the sun.” She connected her chestplate, and readied up fully, her white armor reflecting the little light there was on that room. “I’m done running. If they take every memory of me, well… Then there’s no reason for me to live anymore. W-which I guess is exactly what they wanted.”

“A-and this witch, she… Do you think you could convince her to give us our memories back…? I… I want to remember you.” She muttered carefully, with a pout, seeing the paladin before her, seeing the picture she held.

“I… I don’t know. I’m not sure.” She gritted her teeth, suppressing how much she wanted to kill Wallflower Blush. “I don’t think I can.” She didn’t know if she wanted to.

“...Well, if I did love you, it can’t have been for nothing. I bet you have really good diplomatic skills.” Twilight let out a short, ironic, cute chuckle.

Sunset blinked in surprise. Even now, the Princess trusted her to do better. To be better.

“A-and, um, you look really good in armor too…” Twilight blushed slightly, her gaze leading down. “I-I mean. This fits perfectly. It’s yours, that much I c-can tell.”

“I’m sorry for breaking into your palace twice in the same night. I’m sorry for bringing our friends into this. Y-your friends, I suppose.” She gritted her teeth, looking away mournfully. “And I’m sorry for… I’m sorry that I wasn’t good enough to see this coming. I’m sorry I couldn’t say it back.”

Twilight hesitated, looking down, then back to her. “I’m… Sorry that I can’t remember you.”

There was nothing else she could say. She couldn’t stay here, looking at her, but not being able to hold her. “I-it’s okay. It’s okay. I… I have to go.”

“W-wait! Your picture!” Quietly, The Princess extended it to Sunset, one of the few remaining bits of evidence that she existed.

“Keep it.” She responded without turning around. “I-if I die, well… No one will remember me to mourn me. But if you keep that picture, I…. I don’t know.”

Twilight had no response, just hesitation.

She shuddered, gritting her teeth in sorrow. “M-maybe… Maybe it’s better that none of you will miss me. It… It’s better to know that… That you won’t… Y-you won’t miss me when I’m gone.”

Knowing that Twilight wouldn’t hurt with her absence had to be some form of consolation, anything.

The absence of mourning would be a gift.

She wanted, above all else, to never, ever hurt her.

“...Goodbye, Sparkles.”

With unflinching movements, Sunset ran at one of the high windows, pried the bars off of them, and ran into the night.

Twilight sighed, alone.

She sat there, looking at that picture, looking at it intently.

With an exhale, she shook her head, and began her long walk back to the palace.

Author's Note

Well, here we go, then. Final act.

Twilight's adherence to a logical mindset makes her hard to convince. Buuuut with some evidence, facts and logic...

Finally after so goddamn long, 10 goddamn chapters was what it took for Sunset and Wallflower to talk. I hope you're all enjoying how this is going, because the climax is NOW.

With the true stakes established, Sunset's complete erasure from the world, we descend into the final showdown.

...Maaaaybe I'll write a one-shot first, heh.

ACT IV: Aubade.
View Online

The Forgotten Sun

ACT IV: Aubade.

ACT 4 - FINAL MEMORIES

CHAPTER 11 - Aubade.

And the world said: I don’t need you.

And I pleaded: Please give me a chance.

Sunset galloped with quick, hasty breaths.

The rain was significantly lighter now– But still, enough to feel.

Through grass, mud, and roots, she sped through the darkness of the night.

Her adrenaline was spiked. Morning would come in only an hour, if she was lucky, two– But regardless of all else, she was out of time.

Her armor felt weightless. Her mind was blank– There was no plan to formulate, no course of action other than this.

No other way.

Everfree did not feel inviting, but it also proposed no challenge.

The noises of the forest were unintelligible through her gallop– Any whispers were completely ignored. The darkness around her mocked her, and she didn’t listen.

And there it was. After what felt like too long, she saw the temple of the moon, at the peak of a hill, embedded in a mountain, lit by no moonlight, the skies covered by clouds.

Like it always had been. Dark, and with no hope within.

The last time she had been there was with Twilight. And now, she was alone.

She gave herself only half of a minute to sit before the entrance, steadying her breathing, as she gazed at the darkness inside.

Nothing. Not an inch of light. As inviting as it had ever been.

Through her breaths, she looked back.

Canterlot was more distant than ever– Through the fog of the rain, it barely lit the darkness.

She took only a brief moment to say goodbye to her home– observing it with a listless exhale.

And with a deep inhale, stepped inside the temple.

It was different than every other time she had been in there, different than any day. She wondered for a moment if it was a simple case of her eyes not being adjusted to the dark, or the significance of this night.

Her horn lit the way to the throne. And around her, were dozens upon dozens of Umbrum.

In every direction, every corner, every pathway, some even in the walls. Many of them were already inhabiting suits of armor. Torn, old, rusted, but ready for battle.

The others were just phantoms. Silent spectators. Ready for a show.

She was surrounded by what could be an army.

The whispers they shared were mocking, amusing, filled with anticipation, and she ignored them.

And before her, sitting in a cracked, dull throne, was Stygian, watching her with enjoyment.

He was bigger now. His wings were defined, yet torn, and his body more shaped to be an imitation of an alicorn, and still, made of pure shadow.

The throne room was surrounded by shades on all sides.

And Sunset’s piercing gaze went to Wallflower Blush.

She looked out of place– Stood out easily. Surrounded by monsters much taller than her, she felt shriveled, that cloak she wore providing little protection. It was unsure if her expression indicated fear– But certainly, she had unease to spare.

“Sunset Shimmer.” From the throne, the would-be alicorn called. “Welcome home.”

Her expression was bitter, and her resentment was clear. The only source of light in the room was from her horn, and the armor she wore that reflected it.

“You look like shit.” Stygian jabbed, and the shades around them laughed in accompaniment at the profound irony.

Sunset didn’t bother answering. Her gaze moved around her as she looked perfectly still. She finished by glaring at Wallflower, who simply looked down.

“You’re not even going to beg?” The alicorn of shadows tilted his head with a sneer.

With a sigh, Sunset shook her head. “...There’s nothing to beg for.”

“I am glad you understand.” He snickered, a raspy, cold laughter. “You wouldn’t be here if you didn’t.”

“Let’s cut to the chase.” Sunset gritted her teeth, blowing air out of her nostrils. “My time is limited, and you all know it.”

“It is indeed. How ironic, to have you lose everything, without actually losing it, isn’t it?” He smiled, mocking her. “To have the world go on without you… I figured it would call your attention. A greater punishment than anything we could do to your loved ones, and you…”

He reveled on seeing how Sunset did not move, how she refused to demonstrate any emotion. Having been inside her head, he understood her anger, plain as day, seeing those harder breaths. “...Your family, forgetting your place in it. Your friends, having never needed you… And of course, your beloved. Ambivalent to your existence.”

The captain gritted her teeth.

“Ah, yes. Twilight Sparkle, your replacement, the prodigy. What an odd couple, you two make. I suppose it has always been in your nature to be subservient… And to be doomed to lose.” He waved a hoof absentmindedly. “You should thank us. We gave you a day where you lived for yourself, for once.”

“Are you done?” She scoffed, glaring at him. “Tell me what you want from me so Wallflower can give my family their memories back– And cancel the second spell she cast.”

“Wouldn’t it be peculiar, to give you a clean slate?” He mocked her, ignoring her urgency. “Qualities of a captain, capacity to murder dragons… And yet, a complete nobody.”

“Shut the fuck up and tell me.”

“If you wish for Wallflower to return the world’s memories of you… You will break the seal that holds us in this temple. You will accept being our vessel once more– And you will aid us in our conquest. Cast aside that armor. Light was never your color.”

“You take, take, take, and you offer to take some more.” She gritted her teeth, huffing, but then smiled. “You don’t get it, do you? You can’t beat the queens. And you can’t beat Twilight Sparkle. Or did you forget? I used all the power you gave me, and she beat me as an unicorn. You’ve lost.”

“Ah, yes. Twilight Sparkle. The new bearer of the elements of Harmony. The perfect pupil of Queen Celestia, who will inherit the throne… The mare that protects her own dreams… With you.” He tilted his head, narrowing his eyes. “...Now that you are out of the picture, she will be vulnerable… Physically and mentally. And with the defenses of the palace dwindling, it’s only a matter of time…”

“She… She can take care of herself.” Sunset looked down, with cold breaths. “Luna can protect her dreams. My friends and Celestia will do the rest.”

“That is a great risk you’re taking, and after you have been the sole soul responsible for her protection for so long…” He laughed coldly, quietly. “You don’t get it, do you? You were never our target. She is.”

Sunset’s ears twitched, as her heart began beating faster.

“She is more powerful than any other… Her potential is boundless. And as the one that will take the throne to Equestria, she is uniquely qualified to be our new ruler. Even more than Nightmare Moon– Not to mention, we would rid ourselves of the bearer of the elements.” He looked past Sunset, towards the exit, blanketed in darkness. “If she became one of our own, we would be unstoppable. Without you, she has lost a part of herself. How easy do you think it would be to take advantage of that vulnerable state? It took only a year to get you on our fold. I wonder how long it will take for her…”

“S-SHUT UP! SHE’S NEVER GOING TO FALL FOR THIS BULLSHIT!” She yelled out with doubt and fear.

“You’re not there to protect her anymore. Physically, or in her dreams.” He spread his wings, and the shades took a step forward. “And soon, every memory of you will be gone. Don’t you get it? We are offering you everything you have ever wanted.”

“W-what?”

“Once you become one of us, and your beloved gains her memories back… Who would be more suited to bring her into our fold? She would follow you anywhere. Do anything to see you safe… And likewise. It is what you do, isn’t it? Protect her?” He looked down on her, with great anticipation. “You two will be together, ruling Equestria as you see fit… Night being eternal will only be a footnote.”

With a side eye, Sunset looked at Wallflower with a glare. “And you’re okay with this?!”

She fidgeted, answering quietly, with shame and fear in her eyes. “...P-people like us rarely have choices that matter… I told you… Y-you should have stayed in that cage. T-that mattered.”

“Really? Appealing to the witch’s good graces?” Stygian amused himself, with a shrug. “She is the only being in the world that hates you more than yourself. And she does our bidding. What other choice does she have?”

“I-it’s already done.” The gardener murmured fearfully.

Sunset breathed slowly, looking down.

“You can have your loved ones and your friends back… At the mere cost of a new age in Equestria.” He spread his wings further. “I imagine Twilight Sparkle might miss you… Think of everything you would do for her.”

Sunset closed her eyes.

Then began snickering.

Then laughing, loudly, unabashedly, unafraid. All else was quiet.

“S-SERIOUSLY?! THIS is your leverage on me?! THIS is your plan?!” She smiled truly, waving her hoof absentmindedly, still reveling in the irony. “Get a witch to hold the memories of my loved ones hostage, is that it? Incredible. Wonderful, even.”

“I fail to see your amusement.”

“What’s amusing is this, asshole;” She grinned, Leaning forward, tilting her head. “You just concocted a reality in which my loved ones won’t mourn me or miss me– In which my absence won’t hurt them. And you thought you could use THAT as leverage?!”

Stygian was taken back, and she kept laughing. “You don’t get it, do you?! For my death to not hurt Twilight or Celestia, or any of them at all– THAT’S THE IDEAL SCENARIO FOR ME!”

Stygian growled with irritation, and the shades around them murmured in confusion and dissent.

“I’ve done enough, and they’ll do the rest.” She affirmed with a breathless smile. “And I’ll die happy, knowing that none of you will ever be able to use her like you did me or Wallflower.”

The gardener looked at her in surprise.

“So get up. Get up from your broken throne.” Sunset had a manic smile, as she took a battle stance. “I’m ready to die, and it’s on my terms, asshole.”

“How disappointing.” Stygian stood from his throne, shaking his head. “We have won either way. Shame, you made for a decent vessel, and upon sunrise, Twilight will indeed have no reason to mourn you…”

“Oh, and last thing, speaking of her…” She grinned, pointing at her horn. “...She taught me light magic.”

With an enormous blast that radiated through the room, the battle began.

Sunset was surrounded and outnumbered by the hundreds. But she didn’t care.

Her armor took in dents, blasts and cuts. But she didn’t care.

She was bleeding now, and she didn’t care.

The Umbrum that were possessing armor were the ones doing the fighting, the rest just watched, surrounding her.

Strikes, blasts, tackles and slices, and she retaliated in kind. Her light magic burned them, her flames kept them at bay, and her strikes smashed their armor like cardboard.

Stygian simply watched, standing near the throne. If Sunset came closer, he would blast her away.

Crushing armor with a buck against a wall, she used her gravity spell to run on the interior walls of the temple, getting distance from the crowd that gathered around her.

But many of them quickly tackled her down to the ground.

“It’s not too late to change your mind. There is no reason to cling to what never should have been.”

“You’re never going to break this part of me.”

With a manic smile, she blasted the foes that clung to her with light magic, and immediately began striking once more.

She galloped across the field, stomping and trampling foes, as they whittled her down little by little with their own strikes and slices.

With a single movement, she crushed a helmet underfoot. Wallflower Blush was right next to her, recoiling in fear.

She gave the gardener a single cold glance, and kept fighting.

Strikes came from all sides, directly towards the Captain’s helmet, denting it, making her spit blood, slicing her face, making her stumble.

“It is not too late to give in. You are fighting for nothing at all.”

“Oh, don’t you get it?” She smiled, as she crushed an enemy underfoot. “I’m fighting for me.”

It was as if a maelstrom of fire surrounded her– As if wings made of flames sprouted on her back, as she charged through the crowd.

Enemies surrounded her from all sides, they would recoil and engage repeatedly, a flow much alike breathing.

The fire lit the room, and the shadows dampened it.

She struck incredibly fast, hopping from enemy to enemy, striking with deadly precision.

And the crowd did not thin. More and more struck her and attacked her at once, knocking her off balance, her flames vanishing with it.

“EVEN IF I ACCEPTED, SHE WOULD NEVER GIVE MY LOVED ONES THEIR MEMORIES BACK– WHAT WOULD SHE HAVE TO GAIN?!” Sunset bellowed, pointing at Wallflower.

“She will do it if we command her to. Her life is ours.” Stygian noted without skipping a beat, all while Wallflower shuddered in fear, watching the mighty clash that was way too close to her.

Sunset would be struck, and counter, and be struck, and counter again.

Slowly, her energy was fading. Too many enemies, all at once. They swarmed her like bugs, striking from all sides, forming a circle, pushing her to the middle.

Her light dwindled and weakened. Slowly, it wasn’t capable of burning them anymore.

Strike after strike after strike, Sunset spat more blood– It covered her face, stained her maine, stained her armor, as she was knocked to the ground.

This time, they didn’t pounce. They would wait for her to stand, watching her carefully, and immediately strike as she did.

She breathed shallow, haggard breaths, laying on the floor, gathering the strength to stand again.

The temple was quiet again. Stygian stepped forward slowly, joining that circle.

“Do not throw your life away in pride.”

“W-what life? You took it from me…!” Her response was weak, raspy, breathless. “B-but you couldn’t take everything. Twilight won’t mourn me. And someday, she’ll do to all of you what she did for me, what she does for everyone…” She laughed short, ironic chuckles, interrupted by coughs. “Beat you, and bring you to the light.”

“Hm… perhaps.” Stygian shrugged, and looked back at the witch. “Perhaps we should give her loved ones their memories back after all… As we leave her lifeless body on the streets of Canterlot for them to find?”

“U-um… Um, uh…!” The Gardener fidgeted, looking around nervously, then looking at Sunset.

“Do not worry. We will kill her first. Then we can give her what she least desires– A world that will miss her.” He leaned forward, and whispered to a wounded, bruised, nearly defeated Sunset. “I want you to think of your loved ones, in your last moments. How they spent a day shunning you, because of their tampered memories… Remembering you, only to lose you all over again.”

“Fuck you.” Sunset unleashed a weaker, but definitive blast of light directly at his face, causing him to scream and recoil.

The Umbrum took their battle stances, as Sunset took hers, standing once more. Ready to fight to the bitter end.

She took one, last, final inhale, and gazed at Stygian.

“To the death, then?”

“To the dea–”

They stopped. Sunset’s ears twitched.

The sound of guitar was heard in the distance.

“Live, on the temple of the moon, for a limited time only, It’s Pinkie & Company!! (Title pending!)”

Sunset grinned, looking down, breathing weakly.

An enormous blast of light exploded near the temple entrance, sending dozens upon dozens of Umbrum either flying or dissipating entirely, returning from whence they came.

“HI SUNSET! GUESS WHO CONVINCED TWILIGHT TO COME HERE??” Pinkie Pie waved gleefully, while strumming on her guitar.

She was accompanied by all of her friends– Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, and of course, Twilight led the charge, with her wings spread, horn alight, clearing the way.

Sunset felt delirious, she wasn’t even sure if what she was seeing now was real. Twilight lit the way like an angel.

“Impossible.” Stygian recoiled all the way back to the throne.

“It would be incredibly unwise of me to sit idly by and let the Umbrum conglomerate and ploy against our kingdom!” The Princess of Friendship announced, her eyes glowing.

“I annoyed her into coming!!” Pinkie declared with a smile.

“Alright y'all, time for a good ol’ fashioned ass whoopin!” Applejack announced, readying her lasso.

Rarity immediately hopped on her back, lighting her horn, casting a protective crystal barrier around her love, and they charged onto the battlefield together. “Just like old times, dear!!”

“O-okay, let’s go, little friends!” Fluttershy was riding a bear into the temple, and was surrounded by birds and other critters, ready for battle. “Onwards!”

“Now THIS?! Is a proper adventure!!” Rainbow shouted out with a wide grin, as she flew into battle savagely, bouncing from enemy to enemy, stomping and kicking them with tremendous agility. “Awesome!!”

“Get ready to ROCK, Umbrum!!!” Pinkie yelled with glee, and began aggressively playing her instrument while joining in the fight.

Slowly but without faltering, Twilight stepped forward. “You’ve overstayed your place in Equestria, Umbrum! Whether we know Sunset or not, we would be fools not to interfere!” With ease, she lit her way through the temple, weakening or smiting the enemies around them outright. “And of course, double checking if she really was one of you was a top priority– Eep!”

She stopped, the moment she saw that the Paladin was badly injured, and far, and immediately took flight after her.

Sunset remained still as the Princess landed next to her, staving away any shades that surrounded her with ill intent with her light magic. “O-oh my gosh! T-that looks serious! Are you hurt? W-what happene–”

Swiftly, the Paladin pulled her into a hug.

Twilight accepted it, even if for the first few moments, found it strange.

But it also felt right.

“T-thank you…!” Through what seemed like haggard chuckles, Sunset shuddered, holding her love tightly.

“I-it’s okay! But, um, we’re not done yet. We’re, um, surrounded.”

With a loving smile, Sunset didn’t feel any more pain, any weight, anything but the sheer joy of this moment. She recoiled from the hug, and asked a simple question. “...Trust me?”

“...Yes.”

“Together, now.” Sunset affirmed with a loving whisper, as she stood side by side with her love, and they united horns.

Together, their light shined brighter than ever.

Together, they would never be afraid of the dark.

As shades around him began fleeing, disappearing, escaping to whence they came, Stygian spread his wings in anger. “COWARDS! FOOLS! WE’RE NOT DONE HERE!!”

He then turned to Wallflower, who was cowering in a corner, slowly shuffling away into one of the halls of the temple, intent on hiding. “You. WITCH. YOUR SPELL DIDN’T WORK.”

“I-I did everything right!! Their memories a-are gone!! They don’t remember her!!” She whimpered, looking at the heroes swiftly crushing their opponents.

“And yet, here they are, witch. Care to explain your failure?!” He towered over her, backing her against a corner.

“It’s simple!” Twilight Sparkle called out with a smile, as one of her wings were spread wide, the other covered Sunset. “You have magic you do not understand. But it is nothing compared to the magic of friendsh–”

“Yeah yeah, we get it!” Pinkie hopped closer to them, holding a trumpet. “LIGHT THEM UP, LADIES!!” She blew onto that trumpet, and the two of them didn’t need any more suggestions.

Together, Sunset and Twilight’s light began shattering every Umbrum that did not have an armor vessel, and making the ones that did recoil fearfully.

Dozens of loyal shades covered Stygian and huddled on the end of the throne room as he towered over Wallflower. “You’ve failed, witch.” He announced with spite and frustration. “And what’s more, we cannot risk them acquiring you and forcing you to bring their memories back. Too much is on the line.”

“B-but I did everything right!! T-they don’t remember her, and by the time the sun rises–” She pleaded, recoiling into nothing.

“We cannot risk them acquiring you as an ally. Your powers are too dangerous to us, if it reaches the moon.”

“B-but I’m too w-weak for that!!” She backed herself against a wall fearfully. “I-I’m just an earth pony, I-I could never–”

“With alicorns on your side, who knows what you could do? And if they reinstate Sunset’s memories, our work will be for nothing.” Stygian was inches from her, ready to envelop her with his dark wings. “We cannot risk any of this. Goodbye, witch.”

“I-I CAN’T EVEN BRING MEMORIES BACK!” She pleaded loudly, covering her face with a hoof.“I-I don’t know how!! I never knew how!! S-so I couldn’t help them even if I wanted t-to!!”

Stygian recoiled, with his eyes widened. “...So you lied to us. You could not uphold your end of our plan, if Sunset had accepted. You lied to us.”

“Y-yes.” She affirmed weakly.

“...And you used us.”

“...Yes.” She looked at him, almost daringly. “...That was the deal, right? We use each other?”

The shades around him hissed and yelled, enraged.

”THE WITCH LIED?!”

“SHE IS WORTHLESS!!”

“OUR PLANS WERE FOR POINTLESS!”

“ALL THIS, FOR NOTHING AT ALL!!”

“WE SHOULD HAVE JUST TRIED BRINGING SOMBRA BACK AGAIN!!”

“PITIFUL WRETCHED WITCH!!”

Stygian’s rage was calm, no matter how much it burned, after all, a mere Earth Pony had manipulated all of the Umbrum. “...You are a liability. Consider our partnership over. You are to die, Wallflower Blush.”

Not a second later, her own shadow rose from the ground, wrapped itself around her neck, pulling her down to the floor and began choking her.

She could do nothing against it, tears in her eyes as she squirmed in pain.

An enormous magical explosion knocked Stygian away, blasting the shades around him.

Sunset leapt near Wallflower. With her horn alight, she cut the shadow that held her, and incinerated it.

“Stay down.” She commanded to the gardener with a glare, immediately leaping back into the battle.

Wallflower covered her face and remained on that corner, shivering.

The group of friends were fighting in perfect unison. Fluttershy commanded her animals like a small armada, her bear was mauling a piece of armor. Rainbow Dash was flying around the throne room leaving a rainbow trail in her wake, laughing as she did it. Applejack and Rarity fought together, having done this before, uniting their strong suits and protecting each other. Pinkie was constantly dodging attacks, drawing attention and encouraging her friends with music.

And Sunset joined them.

Together, she and Applejack bucked the same enemy from each side, crushing them like paper.

Together, she and Rarity sliced an opponent to ribbons with their horns alight.

Together, she joined the chaotic flock that Fluttershy had called into this fight, swarming their enemies.

Together, she kicked their enemies like they were a sport with Rainbow Dash.

Together, she took advantage of the enemies distracted by Pinkie, ensuring the bard would be safe.

And finally, together, she united her horn with Twilight Sparkle, side by side, combining their magic as one.

Like riding a bike.

Stygian couldn’t withstand their barrage for even a minute. They teleported and struck with magic blasts from multiple sides without hesitation or fear, backing him to a corner.

“Toss me, now!!” Sunset shouted.

Twilight gathered her magic and launched the Paladin forward like a missile, who gathered that magical momentum and flew towards Stygian like a corkscrew, impaling his eye with her horn, bringing him down with her as he screamed.

She lit him with a light blast from the inside, grinning and reveling on the explosion blowing a part of his shadowy body off from within.

Removing her horn, she leaped, landing right by Twilight’s side, and they united their horns once more.

“Come sunrise, none of this will matter. It’s over, we have won.” He had haggard laughter, as he backed to the end of the great hall, limping, his form unstable. “And we will return. We will always return, AND EQUESTRIA WILL BE BLANKETED IN SHADOW, NO MATTER HOW LONG IT TAKES, WE WILL TRY AGAIN, AND AGAIN, AND–”

“--And I'll always be here to stop you.” Sunset grinned widely, confidently, as she united her horn with Twilights.

Channeling their magic together, they lit the entire hall, and even further– The light reflecting off everything, bouncing off every surface in a prismatic manner, obliterating the remaining Umbrum, leaving only the living and corporeal to breathe in exhaustion and glee.

The temple wasn’t as dark anymore. The unicorns lit it, and outside, dawn was rising.

“...W-wow! We make a good team…!” Twilight smiled truly, incredibly close to her, giggling to herself.

“...You have no idea.” Sunset smiled warmly, regarding her with unending adoration.

“HOOOWEE!” Applejack placed Rarity down and immediately embraced her and kissed. “Now that was an asswhoopin, y’all! I’m BEAT!”

Rarity, amidst giggles and cuddles, addressed all of them. “Rule of thumb for next time, everypony, let us not go gallivanting on adventures past midnight! I need my beauty sleep!”

“Hey, adventuring doesn’t have a schedule!” Rainbow was still hyper, flying around with glee, doing loops and stretching her wings. “If it comes knocking at 4am, you answer that call!!”

“IIIIIIIIIIII!!” Pinkie squealed with excitement, bouncing around. “That was so much fun!! I’m so glad we all got the chance to go on a big whopping battle together!!”

“I-I enjoyed it…!” Fluttershy announced, petting her bear friend as he still bit onto a piece of armor. “It’s not good for my critter friends to be around here, though… Shall we?” Quietly and kindly, she helped her little animal friends fly and skitter out of that temple.

As the five huddled together, Sunset took a deep breath, and Twilight inspected her carefully, seeing the new wounds on her face, and the many damaging bits on her armor– Specks of her own blood were clearly visible in the white. “G-gosh, those are going to leave marks…! I’m so sorry, did I take too long?”

“You were just on time.” The Paladin grinned weakly, steadying her breathing, having done this many times before with her. “I’ve had worse, trust me…”

“I-I can tell, but… Well, at least now we know where your allegiances are.” She reigned her professionalism in with a nod, despite her fluster. “So, what’s next…?”

Pinkie bounced near them, hugging Sunset tightly. “I’m so glad I convinced Twilight to come save you!!! She showed us that picture of all of us together and I was like nuh uh, girl! We’re not letting her be out there alone!! And I said that I was gonna waddle all the way here by myself if I had to, and then we–”

“Thank you, Pink.” Sunset hugged back fiercely, and then let go. “But can you give us a moment?”

“Yeah, yeah, yeah!!” She bounced around with joy. “I can’t wait to remember you, bestie!!!”

The two of them watched as the bard hopped back to the friend group, who were standing near the archway.

“...Pinkie said you two were lovers, once?” Twilight tilted her head with a suspicious pout.

“Once or twice.” Sunset shrugged, with a loving smile. “But more importantly, we’re not done here.”

“...What’s next…? Where’s that witch you mentioned?” She pouted. “...I very much would like to remember you properly now…!”

“I… I don’t know. We have to–”

“Excuse me!” A quiet voice passed by her, and she let her move by.

“Yeah– We have to see if we can convince her to bring your memories back–” Sunset’s ears twitched and her adrenaline spiked, as she turned around and grabbed hold of Wallflower, who was trying to walk past them casually.

“--Running away?? Are you fucking kidding me?!” The Paladin snarled, towering over her.

The gardener did nothing except cower on the floor, shuddering. “J-just make it quick, make it quick, please, please…!” She pleaded.

Sunset was taken back, if only for a moment, as her friends gathered around them.

Raising her head only slightly, the witch cried out with fear and resentment. “I-it’s what you want, right?? Finish me off!! G-go on!!”

Sunset recoiled slightly, the expression in her face softening.

Twilight regarded her with pity. “...So this is the witch? She’s the one that caused all this…?”

“...Yeah.” Sunset nodded, inspecting the shivering mare.

“You got a LOT to answer for, lady!!” Pinkie stomped the floor with a pout. “How dare you mess with our memories!!”
Rainbow landed next to them, and crossed her arms. “Sunset seems cool as hell, and you just sabotaged her like this?? Not cool, man.”

The others were about to give their two scents, but the paladin interrupted them. “Girls, please– Can you wait outside? Give her some space, okay?” She tried shooing them, and begrudgingly, they accepted, while Twilight stayed.

“They still love you, I took everything, and they still love you…!” Wallflower muttered in frustration and grief, still shivering. “W-why, why, why?!?!”

“Look, Wallflower, what I did to you…” The Paladin approached, trying to be gentle. “I’m so, so sorr–”

Finally, the gardener stood, both undignified and full of resentment, nearly in tears. “Y-you’re not SORRY!! You’re just saying that so you’ll look better in front of your girlfriend!!”

Twilight’s eyes widened as she blushed slightly.

“AND IT'S WORKING!! GAH!! H-HOW AM I SUPPOSED TO GET BACK AT YOU IF NOTHING I DO MATTERS?!?!!” She yelled out pointlessly, her shouts echoing in the temple.“I HATE YOU!!”

Everyone grimaced and recoiled, while Sunset just looked down with a bitter sigh.

“W-well you won! You beat the bad guys! Congratulations, you got your friends, you got the Princess, you got everything!! Now kill the villain, and you can roll c-credits!!” She didn’t fight, she didn’t squirm, she just stood there, waiting for a strike, eyes closed.

Waiting for a strike that didn’t come.

“...Twi, can you wait outside please?” Sunset whispered gently, ushering the Princess out.

“...Okay. I trust you.” She muttered, looking back with hesitation, but leaving either way.

“J-just make it quick, p-please…!” Wallflower flinched. “J-just kill me already, just kill me!!” She covered her face with her one front leg, breathing weakly.

Sunset took a long breath, fidgeting, then just regarded the gardener as calmly as she could “...I’m not going to kill you, Wallflower. Hell, I’m not even going to hurt you.”

Slowly, the gardener looked at her, tilting her head. “...Of course... Because I still have the stone, right? I have leverage.” With a sigh, she removed the stone from her cloak, and placed it on the floor before her. “Go on then. I-I’m done.”

Slowly, the paladin approached the memory stone.

Something so small. Just a few runes, it didn’t even seem special.

Something so small, capable of doing so much damage.

Something so small destroyed her life.

She picked it up and pocketed it, with a sigh. “...You’re the only one that can use it, right?”

“...Yep. Without it, I can’t do anything. Y-you can kill me now.” She closed her eyes expectantly.

And nothing happened.

“I couldn’t hear it through the battle very well, but… It sounded like you told Stygian that you couldn’t bring my family’s memories back… And it sounded like he wanted to kill you.”

“W-why do you care?? You convinced them! They believe in you!!” She sputtered out with anger, pointing at her friends.

“...And come sunrise, they won’t even know me all over again, right…?” She tilted her head.

“...Yeah. That was my spell.” She looked down, still breathing unsteadily. “Stygian got what he wanted anyway.”

“Can you reverse it? Can you stop it?” Sunset took a step forward, pleadingly.

“W-why would I do that for you?!” She recoiled, but still stared her down with anger. “Y-you ruined my LIFE!!”

“And you destroyed mine!!” She stomped on the floor with anger, waving around. “Look around you, Wallflower– You did it! You beat me!! Youdestroyed who I am!!” She breathed unsteadily, gritting her teeth. “...So can we stop with this eye-for-an-eye SHIT?!”

Wallflower was taken back– Shamefully silent.

“You got your payback. You destroyed my life. Are we done?” Sunset pleaded sternly. “Can we just… Start over?”

Quietly, the witch looked at the floor. “...T-there’s nothing you can do. And nothing I can do. It’s over.”

Bitterly, mournfully, Sunset gazed at Twilight, who looked back at her from the archway. The Princess had done this dozens of times before, and made it look easy. So, so easy.

Gently, Sunset addressed the gardener, regarding her with pity. “Wallflower… Sometimes, you hurt people… And you just have to keep living. You have to keep trying.”

“You hurt people.” The Witch affirmed without hesitation.

“So have you.” The Paladin retorted, all the same. “And I’m going to keep living. Are you?”

Wallflower had no response as she looked down in shame.

“...Look, you didn’t know me. And I didn’t know you. That’s why this happened, don’t you see?” She spoke gently, carefully. “I’ve been trying to be better, every single day. I didn’t have to trick anypony to become captain… I… I made it to the position because I was trying to do better, every day…!”

No response.

“If I had known you, really… I wouldn’t have threatened to kill you. Maybe I wouldn’t have taken your leg either, but… It’s too late for apologies. All we can do is try to do better. For what it’s worth… I really am sorry for what I did to you.”

Still, no response, the witch continued to look down.

“...How long did it take for the Umbrum to convince you to do this…?”

“...About a year.” She whispered shamefully.

Sunset let out a prolonged sigh of exhaustion. “...Yeah, that’s about how long I lasted, too.”

All that the gardener could do was purse her lips and look away.

“...And I’m going to keep living, Wallflower. How about you?”

Slowly, the witch looked up to her, her eyes tearing up, as she shuddered. All she could do was hate herself. “...It’s too late. Even if I wanted to bring your friends their memories back, I-I... I don’t know how. My mom only ever taught me how to take…!”

“...You lied and manipulated eldritch beings from the moon. To conspire against the queens the princess, not to mention the captain of the royal guard…?!” The Paladin grimaced in surprise and almost respect. “You made yourself the target of literally the most powerful forces in the world, on both sides?!”

“H-hey, I don’t know if you noticed, but I wasn’t exactly planning on living through this!!”

“...Me either.”

They both remained silent, for a moment.

“...And come sunrise…” Sunset looked at the archway. Dawn had risen, the sky had a hue of purple, as her friends gleefully chatted to themselves.

They seemed so happy. So devoid of worry. Together, simply existing in harmony.

Pinkie was singing a song. Applejack and Rarity were leaning on each other. Rainbow was flying, retelling the events of the battle they had all just partaken on. Fluttershy was saying goodbye to a morning bird, while Twilight was looking at Canterlot, her gaze distant and forlorn.

“I… I get it…!” Sunset whispered, mournfully, tragically. “...There’s only ever been six elements of harmony…!”

She shuddered.

It was like watching a ship set sail… One with her friends, loved ones, family… Everyone she had ever known.

And she was left behind, with a blank slate.

She gritted her teeth looking down, tearing up in resentment, anger, sorrow and acceptance. “...I get my do over after all…”

There she remained, for precious, painful seconds, eyes closed, trying to accept what was coming.

“I-I’m going to miss the birth of my niece… Twilight is going to think she’s a virgin…” She let out ironic, weary laughter, as her eyes dampened and she shook her head. “...And my mother will forget she ever had a daughter.”

Silence, as she mustered the courage to move, to speak, to think.

It was over.

Finally, with a profound breath, she turned to Wallflower. “...The Umbrum are going to come for you. They don’t leave loose ends.”

“Y-yeah. I’m dead either way.” She shrugged, sniffling. “...S-so just go be with your friends. Y-you convinced them once, you can do it again.”

Sunset spoke without hesitation. “If I keep you safe from the Umbrum, will you bring their memories back?”

The witch’s eyes widened. “...W-what?!”

“I’ve got extensive experience in protecting people. I can make sure the Umbrum don’t manage to even scratch you. If I keep you safe from them, will you bring my family’s memories back?”

“W-what the heck are you saying?? I don’t even know how to do it?!”

“Well, maybe we can find out!” She was emphatic, a bit desperate. “We can research. Talk to other witches. Hell, even if I had to find my way to the Palace library’s restricted section again– There has to be some information out there regarding this fucking stone– And what if we could find it?!”

“J-just stop. You can’t do anything for me, I-it’s over. Just let me die.” She murmured, shaking her head.

“I don’t believe that. It’s not fucking over.” Sunset affirmed with determination. “I ruin your life, you ruin mine… If you’re the only one that can use that stone, then I’m sticking to you like glue until you use it to undo the damage you did.”

“B-but I don’t know how! A-and I can’t do anything b-by myself, I could barely erase small moments when I was alone!! The Umbrum are the ones that made me strong enough to erase memories from all of Equestria…!” She muttered in annoyance and exhaustion. “Y-you’re grasping at straws.”

“And I’m going to keep living, Wallflower! Whatever it takes.” She affirmed without hesitation. “If you’re the only one that can bring my life back, I’m not letting the Umbrum get you.”

“A-are you kidding me…!” Wallflower gritted her teeth, huffing. “What is this, a paladin pledge…?!”

“No.” Sunset removed her helmet, and let it roll on the floor absentmindedly, casting it aside. “I’m not a paladin anymore. You took that from me, remember? You took everything. This isn't a pledge. It’s a Sunset Shimmer promise.” She stepped forward, extending a hoof. “I keep you safe, you undo what you did. Deal…?”

“...You’re backing the wrong horse. There’s no way I can bring any memories back by myself– And that stupid stone is a thousand years old–”

“--Deal?”

She could see it clearer now. If Sunset wanted to keep her safe at the cost of something she couldn’t provide, she could at least stay alive for maybe a few weeks more.

What else was she going to do?

And the unicorn before her seemed genuine. Through the blood, scars and rough edges, that promise meant something.

The profound irony was not lost on her, that the person whose life she ruined was the only ally she currently had.

Slowly, with hesitation, Wallflower extended her one front leg and shook Sunset’s hoof.

“...I can’t believe you’re not just killing me.” She murmured, grimacing with regret.

“Since you clearly don’t know me, and I don’t know you, let me get you acquainted with something simple about me;” Sunset muttered with a shrug, smiling with weary confidence. “...Forgiveness is a part of my family.”

The gardener had no response. After everything, she finally saw how misguided she was.

“Stay here. And be ready to hide.” Sunset affirmed while turning around. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have to go say goodbye.”

Slowly, she passed through that archway, like she had done only once before, joining her friends.

The skies were clear, the rain was over. A purple hue extended through the horizon as the few stars that peppered the heavens dimmed.

And far away, Canterlot stood on the mountains, ready to begin another day.

“Heck yeah! Here comes the mare of the hour!!” Pinkie leapt gleefully, greeting her. “So, what’s up! When do we get our memories back!?”

“...Everything’s going to be okay.” Sunset lied with a smile, getting closer to the Princess. “Could you all give us some space? I need a moment with Twilight.”

“Alright partner, we’ll wait down by the hill! You two be wise now!”

“Oof, darlings, I’m beat. I’m sure remembering Sunset will be worth it, but after all this, I want a spa trip with all of us…!”

“Okidoke, dude! If you fight like that everyday, I'm sure we’re best friends, heh. Tonight was so awesome!!”

“...I’m so glad we rescued you, Sunset…! I’m sure everything will be alright now!”

Pinkie was the last to go, she gave the unicorn a big loving hug, one Sunset accepted with a bitter smile, and then the bard hopped away in excitement.

There they were, the two of them, alone on that same hilltop, in another incoming sunrise.

Already, the skies were taking a pink to orange hue.

Twilight let out a sigh of relief, and smiled warmly. “...I can’t wait to remember you. I… I've never been in love before, but… I bet it’s good. And with you, it just… It just feels right, you know…?”

“Twi, I…” She grimaced, letting out a sigh. “...Wallflower can’t bring your memories back. And come sunrise, even today’s memories will be gone too… So I have to go.”

“W-what? What?? What?!”She became emphatic, desperate. “W-what do you mean, she can’t bring them back?? I don’t want to lose you, y-you’re right here!!”

Every word she spoke was careful, mournful. “I have to go with her… It’s the only way I can fix this. I’ll find a way for her to use the stone and bring the memories back, and then we can go back to the way it was, okay…?”

“B-but how do you know she’ll do it?? What if something happens to either of you, w-what if the Umbrum come for you, and you can’t–”

It was incredibly hard to smile under the circumstances, but she tried, she tried with all of her strength. “...Don’t you get it…? If everyone forgets today, I won’t be an outlaw. I… won’t have rampaged through the castle, I… I can try again from scratch…!”

“I’m going to talk to her.” Twilight flared her wings, frowned, and began walking towards the temple. “Let’s see if she can bring my memories back after I give her a stern lecture–”

“That’s not going to work, Sparkles.” Sunset held her back, forcing her to stay. “It won’t. She can’t help, not now. But I’ll do everything in my power to make this right… However long it takes. Better late than never…”

“B-but you convinced us! You’ve convinced ME!!!” Quickly, shakingly, she snatched a picture she had been carrying, and showed it to Sunset– The same picture she had found on the jacket in her closet. “Y-you can just show us this again!! You can show us, I’ll believe you, I promise…!”

“It’s not about believing or not…!” She begged, coming closer, holding her hoof. “...It’s not fair on me to have to justify my existence to you, or anyone else… C-can you imagine, trying to convince Celestia that she’s my mother…?” She gritted her teeth, holding back tears. “Having to, everyday, remind you of how many times I kissed you, how many times we made love…? I can’t. It’s not fair.”

“B-but you can’t just leave…! When am I going to see you again?? I… I want you with me!” She pleaded, tearfully.

“I’ll get those memories back… And then we can go back to how it’s meant to be, okay…?” She assured her with a weary smile. “...And if my options dry up, or if I miss you too much… I’ll find you. …And what would be better than falling in love all over again…?”

The fluster on the Princess’s cheeks was matched only by her tears.

“You were the best thing that ever happened to me, and I would have died for you in a heartbeat… But I need to start living for myself. Stygian was right about only one thing…” Sunset looked away. “...I’ve never lived for myself, not a single day in my life. It’s time to start, right now.”

“P-please stay. Sunset, please, please stay. Don’t go.” Twilight pleaded, with emotions that felt strange and unfamiliar, yet burst to the surface. An instinctual desire not to lose her love. “I-I don’t want you to go…!”

“I can’t, Twi, it's… It wouldn’t be fair. A-and come sunrise, it won’t matter…!”

“Please, please!” She came closer, tears springing forth, feeling a longing she did not understand. “I-I just got you back, I can’t lose you again!!”

The words pierced her heart swiftly, and she couldn’t respond in any other way.

“O-okay! Okay. I’ll stay…!” She shuddered, nuzzling her carefully, trying not to get her blood on her. “I’ll stay with you.”

“You have the p-picture…! You can remind me. You can do it. I’ll believe you, I promise!” Twilight pointed to the photo that Sunset now held.

For a moment, she observed the picture. Captain armor, surrounded by friends, leaning on her love.

It felt like an eternity ago.

Another life.

She exhaled. “...Yeah. I’ve got the picture.” And then pocketed it, looking away.

“I… I feel like I should kiss you…?” The Princess stepped closer, blushing, still in tears. “I-I’ve never kissed anyone before, but… But I feel like I should–”

With a warm, weary smile, Sunset put a hoof over her lips. “...Save it for when you remember me, Sparkles.” She took a step towards the edge of the hill, and sat there. “...How about we watch the sunrise together…?”

With a nod and a tearful, relieved exhale, Twilight sat next to her.

The clouds were distant, behind the mountain, parting ways where the city of Canterlot resided.

The first rays of light could be seen behind those clouds.

“...Last time you and I were here, it’s when you saved me, you know…?” Sunset let out an ironic chuckle, looking forward. “...We watched a sunrise, just like this, right after I pledged myself to you…”

“G-gosh, that sounds beautiful…!” The Princess affirmed, looking at the skies.

The clouds shined through. Sunset took a brief glance towards the mountain behind her. Sunlight already bathed the peak, and it was descending.

Time was running out.

“Y-you know, before all this mess…” Wearily, she fidgeted, smiling warmly, yet not hopefully. “...You told me you wanted me to earn wings so I could rule alongside you. You gave me the chance to… To try again, better, better than ever, and… I said I needed time to think about it.” She shuddered, closing her eyes. “...And all I could think of, was how much I wanted to fly with you. How much… How much nothing else mattered, other than that. If I had the chance, I… I would have say yes.”

“W-wow…! That’s… That’s perfect…!” Her wings fluttered, as she continued to look forward waiting for the sun to rise. “I… I’ve always been so afraid of ruling, but… Doing it with someone I trust, s-someone I love… It doesn’t sound bad at all…!”

“Y-yeah. It really didn’t.”

Sunrise was here.

The clouds parted, light reached the temple, and bathed Everfree.

The sky went from pink to orange– Somewhere, a bell tolled.

“I love you.”

Twilight’s ears twitched, as her eyebrows rose.

She heard the words, as her mind felt cloudy. She looked to her side, and there was no one there.

She looked behind her, to the sides, forward, and behind her again. “Hello?” She tilted her head in confusion, trying to process what had happened, and what the words that were whispered to her had said.

She sat there, wondering if she had heard something just now, or had been with someone.

“Hey Twi! Rares is mighty tired!” Applejack called from the bottom of the hill, with a sleeping Rarity mounted on her. “Are we done here?”

Rainbow Dash flew upwards, reaching a closer level to the Princess. “C’mon dude! We could all use a post-asswhooping chillaxing session, don’t you think?”

Twilight blinked in confusion a few times, turning back, seeing the temple before her, and with hesitation, stepped inside. “...Just a second.”

Her friends groaned, but began following her.

The temple of the moon was less dark than it was before. There was no evidence of any Umbrum in the area, except for the remains of the battle they just had, shattered armor everywhere, craters of magic blasts.

Pinkie hopped next to her, looking around. “What’s up, Twi? All the bad guys are beaten, right?”

Slowly, the Princess walked forward, muttering quietly. “...Why did we come here…?”

“To do some ass whooping on the bad guys, duh!” Rainbow chuckled to herself.

“T-that’s what we did here.” She affirmed, without looking back. “But why did we come here?”

“...To do some ass whooping on the bad guys?” The rogue tilted her head in confusion.

Fluttershy shuddered, as she walked slowly across the halls, shooting glances at every passage in that temple. “C-can we go now…? I don’t like this place at all…!” and swiftly, Rainbow flew down to comfort her.

Twilight found an object of interest left on the floor.

It was a paladin helmet.

It had dents and cuts, and fresh blood on it. The white coloration with gold accents made it stand out against the entire temple.

“...W-why is this here…?”

“Hey, partner, I don’t mean to rush ya along, but…!” Applejack joined her, with Rarity clinging to her drowsily. “We’re all tired, and the walk back home is gonna be long…!”

“This shouldn’t be here. It’s a paladin-model helmet, and it has captain engravings.” Twilight affirmed without hesitation, holding the helmet close, inspecting it carefully. “It’s not from here, and yet, it’s… It’s here. It’s important.”

“Darling, please…” Rarity yawned, stretched, and clung tighter around Applejack. “Can we do archeology later…? Princesses need sleep too, don’t they…?”

Ears twitching, Twilight looked to her sides. There were passages that led in many directions, all around them. “I… I think we should search this place. I think there’s someone here.”

Her friends groaned, and Pinkie was as careful as possible, coming closer. “Um, Twi, I don’t want to be a buzzkill, but I think we’ve all had our fair share of fighting in the dark tonight…?”

“Yeah!” Rainbow landed, pouting in annoyance. “You’re a princess, right? Just send some guards to search the place later or something!”

“I-if there is somepony here…!” Fluttershy shivered, looking at the dark passages. “I don’t think I want to find them…!”

For a brief moment, Twilight just looked at one of the dark tunnels. Wondering if there really could be someone or something still in there. Her every instinct told her that they weren’t alone.

…But did it matter?

With a sigh of defeat, the Princess shook her head. “You’re… You’re right, everypony. S-sorry.” She placed the Paladin helmet down carefully and respectfully. “I don’t know what I was thinking… We could all use some rest. Let’s go.”

Together, they moved past that archway, and the second she saw daylight again, she realized how tired she was, letting out a prolonged yawn.

“O-oh no, Twilight…!” The druid came closer with concern. “...Are you crying? What happened…?”

Her friends looked at her with worry, as she chuckled. “I’m not crying? Why would I be?” She wiped the incredibly fresh tears off her cheeks. “Huh! That’s odd…!”

“Oh yeah! Guys!!” Rainbow dash did a loop in the air. “I almost forgot!! I found an old journal that belonged to my old mentor– And there are instructions on how to find the lost city of Atlantis in it!!”

The group gasped, and Twilight was the first to note. “A-atlantis?? Oh, wow! If you’re right…! It’d be the historical find of the century!!” her eyes gleamed with excitement. “I wonder how much we could discover of their culture– I hope those books survived underwater! And oh my gosh, if there are any still living creatures there–”

“I know, right?” The rogue boasted with a grin. “I figured it’d make for a sick adventure for all of us sometime soon, hopefully!”

“I’m up for another adventure!! Oh my gosh, maybe I could make it into a song…!!” Pinkie began scribbling on her notepad.

“I-I’m up for it!” Fluttershy noted, walking quietly. “Just not today, please. Or tomorrow.”

Drowsily, Rarity nuzzled her love. “That’s wonderful, darling. 5 more minutes, perhaps…!”

“Hell, I'm up for it. Let’s save it for a free weekend, though!” Applejack added with a toothy grin. “I think we oughta get that spa time, all of us.”

“Awww yeah!” Rainbow did another loop. “This is gonna be so awesome!!”

They walked together through Everfree, with no more worries, weary, but happy.

Pinkie grabbed her guitar, and prepped herself. “Hey girls, do you mind if I try out a new song as we walk? It was inspired by all of you!”

They all chuckled, and Twilight nodded. “Sure, Pinkie. Go ahead!”

The bard strummed, hummed, and began singing with gusto and glee.

And they moved forward, unaware of what they had left behind.

“There was a time we were apart, but that’s behind us now…!”

Author's Note

The way I was thinking of this song the ENTIRE TIME I was writing this, goddamn.

Can you imagine if I ended the fic here? I could. I really could. But there's one chapter left.

The current mood👆

...So I hope this chapter won't be divisive-- I have been planning this finale since before I started, and it was all for this moment. The moment that Sunset, once again, loses everything, but this time, is ready. This time she affirms without a doubt that she's not going to stop trying, and that she's not going to stop living.

And she stays true to the ideals of her mother and her lover, that she will forgive even Wallflower, as an inherent proof of how far she has come.

...And the world will move on without her.

Okay, let me go over some funny things.

First off, don't worry bc this isn't canon but. CAN YOU IMAGINE IF TWILIGHT WAS PREGNANT??

Like, this was never my plan, but oh my god. I thought about it a lot. The other alicorns thinks shes an alicorn virgin mary and she's so damn confused. She loves her new child but no one has any idea what this baby means, why the universe just GIFTED her a baby out of nowhere.

Little do they remember, but it's just because Sunset and her were doing the nasty raw and frequently vfhbdfhv.

It's both hilarious and infinitely tragic, to consider that as a nobody, Sunset can't go see her child, that she'd just have to be a distant passerby watching her kid be a national phenomenon with a single mom that is really confused.

I don't want to think too much about this idea, bc its absolutely not canon, but it is hilarious and sad as hell, and I just had to point it out.

Also, I hope you like the art I made for the L word scene. I did that with a broken tablet, and its the reason this chapter took a liiiittle longer to post lmao. The last chapter will also have art for it!

Also, regarding my take on Wallflower's background, yes, she is a direct descendant of the sorceress that fought Clover the Clever! But to erase her own tracks, the sorceress passed the stone to her daughter, and asked her to erase her memories of ever having a daughter, and to follow this along on the next few generations, just to ensure when Clover found her, he couldn't get any information out of her, and safeguard her artifact.

Which just leads to generation of confusion and misinformation over this 'important artifact' that the family itself doesn't understand.

So many, many of the capabilities of the Memory Stone have been lost to time, and by the time it gets to Wallflower Blush, she only knows how to take memories, and barely knows how to move concepts of memories.

Memory fabrication, restoration, reminders, memory reading, and among many other capacities are completely beyond the misanthrope gardener, just like it was to her mother, and so on. It's like a messy game of telephone where they keep cutting the wires.

In a sense, by trying to preserve her legacy, the sorceress doomed it to failure. What a wonderful family! And Wallflower is the end of the bloodline, let's face it, it's unlikely this girl will get laid

I hope you enjoyed all the little references, be it to the source material, or even little nods in the text. Things like Sunset giving the same speech to wallflower as twilight gave her but more, things like Stygian saying she looks like shit bc its what she said to him, and even more obscure-- Sunset poking his eye out with her horn because as a child peony warned her its smth she could accidentally do with her horn, and she weaponized it heh. That was just for me lol <3

Unrelated, but there is only a shadow of what I would be writing here, if this was with anthros, tbh. If they had fingers they could wield weapons and I could ABSOLUTELY tell stories with their many weapons.

Things like Twilight's staff being one she had since she was a teen, and she refuses to upgrade to a new one, she just makes new alterations and incantations to the existing one, including an ownership spell that makes it so no one can use the staff but her. BUT. Since she loves Sunset and trusts her, and it comes in handy, she allows her staff to be imprinted on Sunset as well, so the Paladin can use it. (And be very gentle with it)

And since it is not a living thing, it remembers Sunset. So little things like her borrowing Twilight's staff to escape the prison on the last chapter, and giving it back, or her on this one, holding the staff WITH her so they cast spells together (Like they held the same microphone in rainbow rocks!) would be incredible, and fucking wonderful. And gay.

I would have given Celestia a mighty godlike Sun-spear, one only the worthy can wield (it literally burns those that aren't!) But at some point in her training with Sunset and seeing her as an adorable pupil, She'd let her daughter hold it, allowing the weapon to be imprinted on her even if Sunset might or might not be worthy. (Yes this does mean that Sunset as a kiddo would be dragging that spear laughing like a little maniac heh. Can't even hold it right. Celestia would think it's cute and take a picture)

So post the events of this chapter it'd be funny as hell if they bumped into each other and Sunset was like "Whoops! Queen Celestia, you dropped this!"

And Celestia was just like 👁️o👁️

Also since Sunset would love the idea of inheriting that spear so much, she'd absolutely train fighting with lances, spears and staffs. So now that she is forsaking her Paladin title over the fact she's a nobody, she could grab a damn broomstick and use it as an incredible staff weapon with so much agility (AND NON-LETHAL! Showing her new vow of mercy stands!)

Last but not least, her original weapon would be a double saber situation, twin blades. if Tempest came after them to kill Wallflower, it'd be awesome if the hornless unicorn disarmed one of the swords and it became a 1 v 1, or disarmed both swords, and Sunset had to use a goddamn broomstick to keep Tempest at bay lmao. Just thinking of possible awesome setpieces.

But alas, ponies have hooves. not hands. A true loss for all of us, if I had the chance, I woulda gone deeper into it! If you're wondering why I didn't write extensive or compelling scenes about Twilight teaching Sunset light magic, that's why, 'cause itd be ideal if I could mesh these with the weapon sequences, introduce them together! But oh well.

I suppose its the same reason why I don't go heavier into stuff like transness and identity in these stories, at the end of the day, the characters aren't mine.

But hey. things like the Princess and the Peasant and this are exactly the kind of stories I could rewrite with original characters. Then I'd give them fingers and go deeper into weapons, heh.

Here's a few Wallflower sketches I forgot to post last chapter!

Updating her pony design to have the missing leg.

Also I sure hope opinions on the conclusion of Wallflower won't be divisive! hooooboy. I stand by everything I wrote here, I just hope everyone accepts it as a natural outcome. If anyone says "Why didn't sunset just stay with twilight!!" Then they did not get it.

Imagine having to convince someone that they love you. To convince them of kissing you, and reminding them of how many times they did it. Trying to rekindle something that is gone, from scratch, with shallow evidence.

Fucking imagine trying to convince the Queen of the Sun that she is her mother!!! That would be a disservice to herself. Sunset deserves better, and now she knows it.

Either way. Now Sunset and Wallflower are stuck together, and it'd make for one hell of a sitcom... The next chapter focuses on the fallout of Sunset's absence.

Here's a final humorous note to dry your tears lol The only borderlands 3 joke I remember.

Well, it's been real. But time to close it. I know I said I was gonna write one-shots, but I can't bring myself to, Forgotten Sun is just TOO good.

See you on the final chapter of Forgotten Sun. Chapter 12, ACT IV: Unforgettable.

ACT IV: Unforgettable.
View Online

The Forgotten Sun

ACT IV: Unforgettable.

ACT 4 - FINAL MEMORIES

CHAPTER 12 - Unforgettable.

And the world said: I don’t need you.

And I said: I know.

Despite her better judgment, Peony had come to realize that repairing something as simple as a leaky ceiling would be easier on a day that it was not leaking.

And this time, it was significantly easier. “Lil, the hammer please?”

Obediently and confidently, her changeling wife flew up atop the ladder she resided, presenting the tool on her mouth. “Thaaaank you kindly.” She was rewarded with a kiss.

“You’re not making a bigger hole with that thing, are you?” Teasingly, the changeling continued to hold the ladder from the bottom. “‘Cause that’s what hammers do, last time I checked.”

“Relax, I know what I’m doing, heh.” Chuckling, the Earth Pony skillfully adjusted the placement of nails and planks on the ceiling, ensuring better insulation. “It’s a simple case of loose planks. Ideally, we’d replace the entire roof at this point, but…”

“Yeah, yeah, money… Well, it keeps the snow and rain away. Well, the latter, mostly.” Shaking her head, Light Heart took a glance towards the halls, her attention drawn by the noise of clanging cutlery, pots and pans. “Hey kids! What are all of you doing in there?! You better not be playing with fire!”

“N-nothing, Miss Light!!” A young voice called out from the kitchen.

“Y-yeah, we’re just playing!” Another foal made an excuse.

From the door, a few of the orphans peeked. “Just keep fixing the roof, we’re not doing anything bad or weird!!” Their innocent voices interrupted each other as they waved.

“You better not be!” The changeling called out with a frown.

With a chuckle, Peony shook her head. “Relax, they’re not going to burn the building down. I think they’re just trying to bake something...”

“Well, as long as they don’t go near the stove…” Light Heart pouted, leaning on the ladder with annoyance.

A gentle knock resounded from the door to their orphanage, and they glanced at the entrance with surprise.

“Damn, it’s early!” The changeling murmured, tilting her head. “Want me to get it?”

“No, it’s alright, I’ll get it. Take me down, please?” With swift, rehearsed movements, the changeling flew up there, and carried her wife down.

“Such a gentleman.” The old mare kissed her and giggled.

“Hey, you said it, not me.” Light gave out a confident smile.

With a sigh of delight, Peony made her way to the door, right as another gentle knock came from the other side. “I’m coming, I’m coming…”

Opening it made the two of them freeze in complete shock.

“Oh shit.” Light Heart muttered behind her. “That’s straight up the queen.”

“Good morning!” Queen Celestia waved shily from outside, carrying a bag with her, and looking out of place. “Apologies for dropping in unexpectedly, I am certain this is quite strange, but… Is it a bad time? I could make an appointment, if necessary…!”

There were a few seconds where the Earth Pony had to process just what was happening and who was before her. “I-I’m sorry, excuse me, what? Um, uh, don’t take this the wrong way, but, what’s the Queen of the Sun doing all the way in Hollow Point? And, um, here?”

“That is precisely the subject I wanted to address upon my visit. You two are the owners, are you not?” She gave the interior a brief glance. “Oh! A changeling works here. How wonderful!”

“C-changeling? What changeling??” Light Heart hastingly transformed into her preferred pony form. “I don’t know any changeling!”

“Be calm, and do not worry…” Celestia let out a few pleased chuckles. “I have met many of you, friends and foes. I was in the Hall of Unity when your prince signed the alliance treaty! I am well aware that you pose nopony any harm.”

“S-sorry, haha!” Nervously, she transformed back to her normal form. “I-I came out to the kids, and some of our friends in town, but– I wasn’t expecting the Queen to find out what I am, you know? Hahah!”

The gears in Peony’s head spun both in awe-induced confusion, and in quiet nerves, until she gasped. “Q-queen Celestia– You wouldn’t be here to adopt, would you?!”

First her eyes widened, then she burst into delighted, ironic chuckles, shaking her head. “H-hahah! No, no, oh dear, of course not. Could you imagine?” After stifling her giggles, she shook her head. “No, no, I am here over something a bit strange that I discovered, well, it’s, um… May I come in?”

After a moment of mental malfunction, the Earth Pony opened the door all the way and recoiled. “Of course! Of course. Here, we have a communal area, let’s go there– um, did you want anything? Water? Tea?”

“Oh, no, thank you very much. I won’t be disturbing you for very long.” The Queen shook her head, entering the building. “I have duties elsewhere later today, of course– But I wanted to take care of this at the earliest."

“It’s funny. We never thought we’d end up seeing you again! Wow!” Light Heart let out weary laughter. “How many years was it, it was at the… What was it again?”

“The museum fire. Decades ago…” Peony responded with a sigh. “Thank goodness you were there to stop it, your highness.”

“I was only doing my duty.” The Queen nodded. “Right place, right time…”

The room wasn’t exceedingly large, with a few comfortable old couches and tables, lit by the morning light of windows half covered by tacky curtains.

The light of her sun created rays that danced through the leaves of the trees outside.

Celestia had to lower her head when entering, so as to not hit her horn.

After sitting down in one of the couches, The Queen began opening her bag, placing it beside her. “Well, you see, I found this…”

The two wives made themselves comfortable in the adjacent couch, with endless curiosity and confusion.

“I was simply organizing my closet yesterday, and I found the most peculiar things…!” Celestia murmured, as she began placing on the table a box with dozens upon dozens of letters. “I’ve sorted them by date. They were all open, but…” There was a certain mourning in her voice. “Did… Did an orphan called Sunset Shimmer live here, years ago…?”

The two wives looked amongst each other, and Peony was the first to speak. “...Sorry, but that name doesn’t sound familiar. And we tend to keep a pretty good track of the children we house…”

“Huh. It does sound familiar, actually.” Light Heart muttered, looking down. “Where did I… Hm…”

“S-strange…” Celestia beheld the letters closely. “For you see, these letters all come from here– This very orphanage. They were written by a foal called Sunset Shimmer. I… I do not know who that is, and yet, all of these letters were in my closet, and… After a certain date, they just stop…!”

“Well that’s weird.” The changeling narrowed her eyes. “Do you have any pictures, any attachments…?”

“A-actually– This mystery goes deeper.” The Queen fished out one more thing, from the bottom of the bag. “Lost beneath all the letters, I found this picture, and well…!”

It was a photo of the Queen of the Sun, lounging in the Canterlot gardens. Laying next to her, was a small foal, embraced by her wing. With a fiery two-toned red and yellow hair, and an orange fur color, the little filly was studying a book in the grass, and seemed engrossed in it.

The Queen regarded her with adoration, and ease.

“...I do not know this filly. I don’t remember this picture being taken– I believe I might have forgotten. Perhaps I met her only once, when this photo was taken– But… Why was this with those letters, I– I do not understand.” She grimaced with sorrow, inspecting the picture. “Is this, perhaps… Does this foal look familiar to you…?”

Quietly, the two caretakers inspected the photo, and after thinking thoroughly, shook their heads.

“...That is what I feared. It is so strange… Something so small…” The Queen murmured, observing the letters.

“May I take a look at these?” Putting on reading glasses, Peony leaned forward.

“Of course!”

Together, the two caretakers began reading them.

A bit forlorn, the Queen gazed at one of the windows. “It is… Strange. I don’t tend to keep mail from fans. Certainly not in my closet. But… To have an entire box of open letters? I have never seen these before…”

“Hah, this kid’s a riot. She fought a boar?” Light heart chuckled to herself.

“Interesting… It does look like she lived here. Well, she’s talking about you and me, she’s talking about the town…” Peony narrowed her eyes, going from letter to letter. “It seems legitimate. Our post office, our address… All sent to you?”

“I asked my Aide about these, and she knew nothing of them.” Celestia waved at the many letters before them. “She stated quite clearly that this many letters arriving in our palace would certainly rouse both of our attention, and presumed that perhaps somepony is pranking me– having snuck those open letters into my closet.”

“That’d be a weird prank to pull on the Queen of the Sun.” The changeling shrugged. “Hell, they would have put a picture there too. Do you think that the foal in the photo is this Sunset Shimmer kid?”

“I suspect it. But I cannot be certain.” She shook her head, with a weary sigh. “Perhaps she lived here, was adopted by a family, and you both forgot about her…?”

“Eh, we have housed plenty of kids. Maybe.” The changeling shrugged, shaking her head, then chuckled at a letter. “Wow! She actually went to the haunted house on the edge of town. Nice.”

“I could check the paperwork I guess…” Peony added absentmindedly. “Actually, I’ll do something better. Give me a moment.” Slowly, she made her way to one of the nightstands in the lounge area, shuffling through its cabinets.

And from it, pulled out a yearbook. “We take pictures every year with all the kids. If this Sunset lived here, well…”

“Wow. She wanted to be adopted by you something fierce.” Light heart muttered, analyzing one of the letters. “All these are just a kid trying to list out what qualities she has to be your pupil. Well, I guess she was late, since there’s that new Princess, right…?”

“Twilight Sparkle, yes. She is my current pupil.” She nodded absentmindedly, then pointed to specific information on the mail. “But look here– Look at the date, and the age she states... If this Sunset Shimmer is alive today, she would be… In her thirties!”

“Huh. So she’d be around before the Princess…” The changeling thought closely, leaning forward, then shook her head. “Tough luck to her, though. I don’t imagine the Queen of the Sun would ever try adoption, right…?”

“No, I…” She lowered her head. “...I wouldn’t.”

“Let’s compare the dates, then! May I see that picture?” Peony placed the yearbook down, and began shuffling the pages back. “Alright, according to the letters, she would be…”

“T-there! It’s her!” Celestia tapped on one of the pictures of the yearbook emphatically.

The two caretakers’s' eyes widened. Indeed, in that slightly faded photo in their yearbook, they were smiling, surrounded by the kids that lived in their orphanage that year.

And among them was a little foal with fiery hair.

“S-so she did live here!” Celestia snatched the yearbook, and began shuffling forward, then back. “B-but it just stops– After nine pictures, it just stops…!”

“Wait, nine?!” Peony stepped forward, reading over her shoulder, and her eyes widened upon seeing one picture. “H-how, what the– We don’t take kids in that young!!”

In one of the earlier photos, dated several decades before, as she posed next to her wife and surrounded by kids, Peony held an incredibly small foal.

A malnourished filly with fiery hair.

“S-she… She was so small…!”Celestia regarded the picture closely, getting teary eyed.

“That’s weird, we… We don’t accept foals that are that young. We’re not qualified for it.” Light Heart raised an eyebrow. “If she was raised here, something terrible must have happened to her parents, or…”

“Well, these pictures don’t lie. I don’t recognize her, but she was here– And for several years, too. Your highness, may I–”

The Queen clutched that yearbook desperately, with shallow breaths.

Silence.

Celestia blinked and shook her head. “S-sorry! Excuse me. I do not know what came over me…” Gently, she placed the book down, shaking that strange instinct away.

“Seems she’s not in the pictures after a certain date…” Peony murmured, cycling through the book. “And what’s the most recent letter?”

“Here…”

“Hm. The dates align. The letter was sent only a few months after the last picture was taken. She must have been adopted by a family then, and didn’t send any more after…” She murmured, sitting back down. “...Mystery solved?”

“...I suppose, yes.” Celestia murmured quietly, still looking at the pictures. “If it’s not too much trouble… Could you show me your adoption records? It would set my mind at ease to know that Sunset was taken into a good home.”

“Ahah!” Light Heart leapt out of the couch, buzzing her wings. “I just realized where I’ve read that name before! Hang on!” And sped out of the room in a hurry.

“W-well, um, sorry if we’ve taken up most of your morning, Queen Celestia.” Peony muttered apologetically. “And sorry we couldn’t be of much help! This Sunset girl seems sweet, but… We don’t really know her. It’s weird, we… We usually remember all our kids.”

“It is quite alright. Given the nebulous nature of this search, I presumed I would not find anything…” She shook her head with a sigh. “...But when I saw that picture, I felt that… I felt that I needed to get to the bottom of this.”

“I hope the flight all the way over here wasn’t much trouble!” She shrugged, chuckling. “Hollow Point is a bit out of the way…”

“Nonsense. This is important. Queenly duties come after.” She affirmed without hesitation.

“Here here here here!” Light Heart flew into the room, holding a picture frame. “Sunset Shimmer, BOOM!”

Celestia’s eyes narrowed as she inspected it.

It was a framed newspaper.

‘Changing times! Read the latest on how the changelings were added to the Equestrian alliance, the failed attack of Chrysalis on the Hall of Unity, and MORE!’ The picture had several of the world leaders united, posing for the camera, still wounded from the battle. Celestia and Twilight stood together next to the Prince of changelings, and they were all smiling truly.

And between the Queen and the Princess, was a mare in paladin armor. One with fiery hair. Her smile was confident, and the Princess acknowledged her presence by being directly by her side– Flank to flank.

“Even in black and white, it’s quite the likeness, right? I knew I recognized the name.” The changeling snickered, bringing the Picture the queen had brought close to the newspaper to compare. “Seems like the same kid! Isn’t that a riot? You had her as your captain and didn’t know it! Look at this: ‘Through the collective efforts of many of the wonderful people in Equestria, the assault of Queen Chrysalis was repealed from the Hall of Unity. The Princess of Friendship notes how this is a wonderful day for all of the people of our vast lands, and for the magic of friendship!”

Celestia kept reading, eyes glued to the paper. “...Prince Thorax, when asked, gave special thanks to the Princess of Friendship for her love of diplomacy, and for the help of the captain of her royal guard, S-Sunset Shimmer…!”

She recoiled, then took out her own picture of the foal, and compared it to the armored mare. “S-so it is her. It looks just like her…! B-but… This makes no sense. Canterlot did not have a Captain at the time…? Twilight and I went to that event, and… There was no Sunset there…?”

“We had to have this framed, heh…” Light Heart sat back on the couch. “A historical moment to my people. I was just reading it the other day!”

Peony came closer, squinting. “Hm… Despite the lack of color, it does seem like it’s her…? Well, I guess it could be another mare, with the same name. Quite a coincidence.”

“Well if it is her, good for her.” Light Heart leaned back, letting out a chuckle. “But I don’t think any of our kids would ever become captain of the royal guard– No offense to them, mostly to us, heh.”

“It wouldn't make much sense. Hollow Point is far from central Equestria, after all.” Peony nodded, sighing.

Celestia was quiet, yet frantic. She flipped through the pages of the yearbook, looked at the newspaper, then looked at the dates of the letters.

“In one year, she gained her cutie mark… The same year, the letters start.” She muttered, rummaging. “Two years later, they stop… The same year that the pictures stop.”

She let out a weary sigh, and shook her head, leaning back on the couch in defeat.

“...I do not know what I am doing here.” She murmured, closing her eyes. “...Forgive me for wasting your time, you two. This has been a strange, peculiar, yet meaningless chase. It… It does not make sense.”

“It’s alright! I had fun doing detective work!” Light Heart chuckled, shrugging. “How about we show you the records just in case?”

Silence was the only answer they got, as the queen inspected that newspaper closely once more.“Why are traces of her all I can find…?”

“Okay, by the date…” Peony opened another cabinet seeing a few old dusty files. “Decades ago, hm…” Cycling through the papers absentmindedly, she reached the date, and the letters.

“Oh! There is a Sunset Shimmer file here!”

Celestia’s ears twitched and her eyes widened.

“W-whoa, what? This is weird…” Peony muttered.

“What? What is it?” The queen stood from the couch, her horn pierced the ceiling, and she had to quickly duck and apologize.

“The parent that adopted her, well…” Slowly, the caretaker brought the file to her. “...It’s you.”

Celestia held that file in complete confusion. She read it, over and over again. Every note, every date, the details… “...It says it was on the day of the museum fire?!”

“Hah! Why would we be handing one of our kids to adoption during the day of a fire?” Light Heart chuckled. “I guess even our files could be wrong. If the Queen had adopted a foal, it’d be national news.”

“M-maybe.” Peony shook her head. “My apologies, your highness, I hope you don’t think we’re pranking you or anything like that…! I, um, really don’t remember this kid, or her being adopted by a family…!”

For only a brief moment, the Queen frowned. For if this was indeed just a prank, there would be a godlike reckoning for playing with her emotions in this way.

After all, she had never taken in a pupil before Twilight Sparkle– Much less a child.

But with a sigh, she handed the file back to the caretaker. “...It is quite alright. We have never met this mare, and whoever she is, she does not want to be found.” She began gathering the letters and her belongings. “I suppose I let my curiosity get the better of me… But the pieces don’t fit, and I have queenly duties to attend to. Perhaps I will continue the search on my own, but I’m doubtful I’ll encounter more evidence… This is a dead end.”

“I hope you find what you’re looking for! It really is strange…” Peony nodded, sitting back on the couch. “Well, shall we show you the door?”

“O-one more thing.” Celestia spoke almost automatically. “Could I have these pictures from your yearbook? For my investigation...”

“...All of them? There’s nine. Those are kind of our propre–” Light Heart was swiftly silenced by a swat of Peony’s tail, who knew better than to deny the queen of the sun anything.

“How about you pick two to take off our hooves? We’d like to keep the rest though, those are a lot of years with us and our kids, and we don’t want to lose them.”

“Of course. I understand completely.” Without hesitation, the Queen selected the pictures of when Sunset was at her youngest, and the one where she was at her oldest.

She observed the oldest year, in that more recent picture– Still decades ago. A small foal, smiling confidently… So alike the picture she had found in her closet…

Then she spent a few more seconds beholding the youngest year of Sunset Shimmer. A small fragile little filly, wrapped and bundled, malnourished, and so precious.

She closed her eyes, feeling a stirring she did not understand, as words escaped her lips involuntarily.

“Oh, my little sun…!”

“Ta-daaaaaa!!” The fillies that had inhabited the kitchen finally entered the room, carrying with them, precariously and together, a cake. “Happy mothers day, Miss Peo and Miss Light!” They declared with joy.

The cake was messy, it looked quite amateurish, decorated with strawberries and chocolates, with crude writing on top of it that was barely legible regarding the occasion, matched with a scrawling of a pony and a bug.

The two caretakers looked at each other in surprise, then chuckled. “...It’s mothers day?” The changeling snickered.

“Kids, this is really sweet, but we’re not your moms.” Peony affirmed gently and with a smile.

“Yeah! You’re everypony’s moms!” One of the fillies added. “And the best everypony moms in Equestria!”

“How adorable…!” The Queen chuckled to herself, observing the cake.

A mistake that was swiftly reprimanded by a swarm of foals gathering around her.

“Who’s the tall lady?”

“Oh my gosh, that’s Queen Celestia!”

“Is she coming to adopt me?!”

“No, me!!”

“Is she coming to adopt Miss Peo or Miss Light??”

“Is she here to smite Miss Light for being a cool bug monster?! Oh no!!”

“We’ll fight for you, Miss Light!!”

“Settle down, all of you, jeez!” The changeling huffed, buzzing her wings. “She’s just visiting! Just passing through.”

Celestia, through rehearsed and skillful motions she did not understand, managed to gently push the foals away from her space– even help one dismount her.

“Well, what are you waiting for, then! Cake time!!” One of the kids cheered.

With a delighted sigh, Peony shrugged. “Alright, alright, we’ll try it. Thanks kids. Here, let’s place it on the table…”

“Queen Celestia, would you like some?” The changeling offered, while collecting cutlery. “It’s fresh and dubious in quality!”

“Oh, but I am not a mother…? Is it allowed for me to eat it?” She tilted her head in confusion.

“C’mon, don’t be a stickler!” With a chuckle, she handed the queen a small plate with a slice. “You came all this way, it’s the least we can do!”

“Oh, maybe we don’t want to be known as the orphan caretakers that poisoned the Queen of the Sun, actually.” Peony grimaced. “Um, if you’d like to opt out…”

“No, no, I suppose I may as well, heheh…!” With a delighted sigh, Celestia joined in the feast.

It had been a strange day, and an even stranger set of circumstances had brought her to this moment.

She wondered if there was any meaning to her search, or if her age was merely catching up to her. If this Sunset Shimmer even existed at all, or if it was an elaborate and confusing lapse in the efficiency and adequacy of paperwork.

She had theories, none of them correct.

But in the end, it didn’t matter.

Because these three mothers got to, despite everything, enjoy cake together.

And because searching for her daughter would yield no results.

Returning from her nightly duties had become an incredibly comfortable routine for Queen Luna.

It was as simple as an exhale, to emerge from the clouds of the night sky, bathed in stars, crossing the borders of the dream realm into the waking realm.

Fresh air, and a nice breeze. Her duties were over.

Gliding down towards the peak of the Canterlot palace, she always took a moment to watch the horizon, bathed by her moonlight, and smile.

Everything was different now, and things were good– They would never go back to the way it was.

“Good morning, sister. Equestrian dreams remain safeguarded.” She stated with confidence and ease, as she landed and perched on the railing of Celestia’s balcony. “How was your rest?”

“Adequate.” The Queen of the Sun yawned, and stretched her wings. “And how are Twilight’s dreams?”

“As cloudy as they have ever been…” The Queen of the Night looked at the horizon. “I have tried more and more incantations to safeguard her from the Umbrum without my presence, but I fear I am not always succeeding.”

“Well, if anypony can, it’s you, dear sister. And Twilight, well…” She sighed, looking into the horizon. “I trust that she is incorruptible...”

“I pray you are correct in that trust.” She exhaled, and that immediately turned into a yawn. “Well look at that. And I figured I was the master of sleep– You’ve got me yawning.”

“Those are bedtime words, Lulu.” Celestia giggled, nudging her. “Go on, then. Let us start the day.”

Spreading her wings and bowing, The Queen of the Night lowered the moon.

Raising her chin with her wings wide, the Queen of the Sun raised the sun.

“Good morning, and good night, sister.” Chuckling, Luna turned around. “Time for my own rest–”

“W-what’s this?” Celestia gasped approaching the railing.

The raising of the sun revealed a glint, one she inspected closely.

Taped to the railing, there were two objects– Seemingly tickets.

She leaned forward and studied them– Two coupons for ‘Triple Treat Threat’s Ice Cream Parlor’, for a yearly Mother’s day discount. There was a distinctive design for each, that made one coupon smaller than the other, with a drawing of a smaller filly accompanied by the larger coupon, that housed the drawing of the larger mare.

She involuntarily giggled to herself, amused at the sight. It was adorable, and quite quaint, even if it was… Wrong.

“Hm. It is mothers day?” Luna questioned, reading over her shoulder. “I was not aware. How did these two tickets fly all the way to the tallest tower…?”

“They were taped here. They were taped– They were left here on purpose.” Celestia murmured quietly, taking those two coupons and studying them closely, carefully.

“Was this another lapse in security by our ‘brave’ captain?” The Queen of the Night huffed, rolling her eyes. “Honestly, sister… We ought to give him another lecture– Are you crying?”

Through tears and shallow breaths, Celestia shook her head. “N-no. No. Am I? Oh dear, I am.”

“...Sister, are you alright?” Regarding her with genuine worry, Luna approached. “Perhaps you are in need of rest…?”

She laughed through the sobs, smiling warmly, not understanding why she did it or why she felt this way. Through a single fluid movement, she climbed onto the railing of her balcony. “N-no, no, I am in need of something else.”

“What is it?”

“Ice cream.”

“Last call, Ponyville!” The train conductor announced.

Ears twitching, drowsy, the Princess of Friendship clumsily slid out of her seat. “O-oh! Over here! Excuse me…!”

The sunlight that had shone in her face throughout the journey didn’t bother her as she rested.

With fluid yet awkward magical movements, she removed a small suitcase from her compartment, and sped out of the train.

The trip had been a bit harsh– trying to sleep on a moving train while traveling alone wasn’t as comfortable as she hoped. And the several hours of trip from the Crystal Empire didn’t help either.

“Hi, I’m Twi–”

“Princess! How wonderful to see you again! The usual?” A booth manager smiled happily upon her arrival, opening the entrance to her booth to greet her.

“Yes please!” She forced a smile that more than pleased, as she handed over her luggage. “What are the Canterlot timetables…?”

“Earliest train isn’t the one you just hopped out of? Four hours.”

“Okay. Thank you, I’ll be here. Take care of my luggage, will you…?”

“Of course! I hope you had a good mothers day, Princess!”

“You too!” With a grin, she walked out of the station, and spread her wings…

…And immediately locked them in place, realizing flying would be more effort than walking.

The sun was high in the sky– She might have been late, but figured it was a given.

And onto the Carousel boutique she trotted.

If nothing else, it was comfortable to share tea with her friends weekly. It made the travel from the capital, or in today’s case, the Crystal Empire, significantly more comfortable– To know she had something to look forward to.

Ponyville was wonderful– Sometimes coming here felt like a chore and a diversion, and at other times, it felt like a welcome break. This time, it was a bit of the former.

Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie all sat at their respective seats in the Carousel Boutique’s living room– Sharing laughter and stories, their recent experiences, and tales of their families and love.

Rarity had perfected the art of tea time with friends, preparing the table and every snack in advance– And with Applejack in close proximity, she always had help.

“The whole Pie family was in the same place, for once!! Since Maud moved here, my parents said they were considering moving here when they retire too, hihihi!!” Pinkie somehow managed to perfectly time her sips of tea in between the pauses of her speech. “And since Limestone and Marble are a train ride away in Canterlot, they made it just in time!!! We threw a big party for my mom!!! She slightly curved her lips upwards! That was pretty big for her, hihihi!!”

“Maybe we oughta unite the Pies n’ Apples mothers day celebration next year, Pinkie!” Applejack snickered, drinking her tea. “We ain’t that different!”

“Oh, every Pie is different. That’s what makes us so sweet!” Pinkie declared with pride. “But you’re totally right!! We should!! It’d be so fun!!”

“Pff, c’mon, guys.” Rainbow leaned back on her chair. “We might as well celebrate every holiday with the six of us at this point.”

“Eh, maybe that wouldn’t work, it ain’t like we’re moms.” Applejack snickered, shaking her head.

“Yet.” Rarity affirmed without skipping a beat, side eyeing her love with a mischievous grin.

The Farmer flustered to oblivion, immediately silencing herself with the implications.

“Well, me and Rainbow had a lot of fun visiting my parents today…!” Fluttershy brought a tea cup to her lips, smiling warmly. “They’re really happy that I don’t live in caves anymore…!”

“Yeah, if all of you met her folks, you’d get why she’s like this, just saying, heh.” Rainbow snickered. “But they’re awesome! Really sweet. Sure as hell better than my parents, that’s for sure.”

“I wanted to introduce them to Cerberus, but…” Fluttershy giggled, shaking her head. “They were pretty scared. But he’s just a big puppy! And he’s been so happy lately, too…!”

“Well, my mother and Granny Smith had a wonderful time today…” Rarity responded, nuzzling the farmer next to her. “Uniting our celebrations was indeed a good idea…!”

“Hell, it sure was, sugarcube…” she nuzzled back. “Granny may be, well, a Granny, but she sure is a mama too! And we gotta honor that– Even the mothers that ain’t here…”

Rarity comforted her with a kiss.

Pleased giggles and silence followed.

“What about you, Twi?”

The Princess blinked in surprise. “...Huh?”

“How was your day? And how was your mom and your sister in law? You’ve been quiet!” Pinkie reaffirmed.

“O-oh! Oh. Um. It was fine.” She muttered, then quickly shook herself properly awake to respond. “I-it was good! Flurryheart is doing so, so well. She is so adorable…! And I think it was a good decision for my parents to move to the Crystal Empire to be close to her and Shining…!” The way she said it betrayed her.

“Aw… Ya don’t miss them, do ya partner…?” Applejack tilted her head in concern.

“S-sometimes. But… Princesses need to be above ‘missing’. I need to be better.” She muttered with a sigh. “I couldn’t see them often with my duties here in Canterlot, anyway… They deserve to be with family that’s more available.”

“C’mon dude, don’t be so hard on yourself, you’re still just a pony!” Rainbow affirmed. “You deserve a break and good stuff just like any of us!”

“Dashie is right, Twilight… Do you need a rest? A vacation…?” Fluttershy leaned in. “I’m sure Queen Celestia could let you go on a cruise or something…!”

“Maybe you could move to Ponyville? Take a break from Princessing?” Pinkie suggested and was shot down immediately. “You’d get to be closer to us and just chillax for a while!”

“Girls, I appreciate what you’re saying, I do.” Twilight shook her head. “But… You were there for the Summer Sun Celebration. This is what is expected of me now, okay? And I don’t want to disappoint.”

“Darling, please. Raising the sun once doesn’t mean you are ready, or more importantly need to be ready to do it every year after, or even every day after!”

“I’m sorry, but… None of you would get it.” She reaffirmed, looking down. “It’s… I have to be able to be better. No matter what. Whatever it takes. Equestria needs it.”

Pinkie blew raspberries, a bit sad. “Girl, if it makes you feel better… You’re plenty enough for us…!”

With a light, weary chuckle, she nodded. “I guess it does make me feel better, yeah. Thanks, girls…”

But her smile dropped, and it was evident to all that there was more baggage.

Fluttershy was the first to speak– She could see through the moping Princess easily.

“...Cadance is still mad at you, isn’t she…?”

Twilight rested her head on the table with a thud, and a scrape of her horn. “...Yes.” She mumbled in defeat.

“Damn, that’s rough, buddy.” Rainbow crossed her arms. “Doesn’t the Princess of Love have better crap to do than scrutinize you? I mean she’s got a baby! Go take care of the baby! Leave your sister in law alone…!”

“Yeah, Dash’s got a point. That’s kinda messed up, Partner.”

“No, it’s… It’s messy, yeah, but I don’t blame her.” Twilight pouted, looking away. “I keep telling her I’m not in love, and I promise her every damn time that I’m not, and she still doesn’t believe me. She thinks I’m lying to her!!”

“Maybe her horn’s on the fritz!” Pinkie added unhelpfully. “Like c’mon, who would you even be in love with??”

“Like I’d know! But she insists on it!” Twilight spread her wings in annoyance. “I have better things to do than be walking around looking for some boyfriend to fool around with! I’m a Princess!! My duties don’t include that!! You don’t see Celestia or Luna going around doing it, so why should I?!”

“Darn right, partner. Ya do yer Princessin’ how ya see fit.” Applejack nodded. “Don’t let yer sister in law get on yer nerves! It’s a Princess of Love thing, I’m sure. Part of her job description.”

“Oh yes, dear...” Rarity giggled. “Remember how she was with us? Certainly insistent…”

Fluttershy leaned forward quietly, giving the Princess a courageous smile. “Don’t submit to peer pressure! If you don’t want a relationship, that’s your choice!”

With a snicker, Rainbow nodded. “Yeah! Celestia ruled for a thousand years alone, why would you be any different?” She stated unsensibly.

A hush spread through the table, as Twilight looked away shamefully.

“...My bed does feel empty, sometimes…”

All residents on the table gave their own sounds of pity and consolation, most consisting of ‘Aww’s!

“Twilight, darling, if you would like some pointers…! I have many I could give, without being, um, well, like your sister in law, let’s say.” Rarity added with a careful tone. “We can dress you up nicely, attend a gala, and perhaps go on the prowl?”

“That sounds like I’m going to bite somepony.” Twilight frowned.

“I’m optin’ outta this one, sorry.” Applejack grimaced. “I only met one love, and it was by raidin’ a dragon keep, I dunno how regular folk do it!”

“Ditto…!” Fluttershy looked away in embarrassment. “My thing also had a dragon. The same dragon, actually…!”

“I know every single gay bar in Equestria!” Pinkie noted, raising a hoof. “If you want to at any time, I could–”

“I’m not attracted to mares, Pinkie.” The Princess added incredibly unenthusiastically, as she stirred her tea.

“Okay, I’ve got nothing.” The bard grimaced.

“Dude. Okay. Listen.” Rainbow spread her wings. “You, me, we go party, I be your wingman, and we get tons of chicks–”

“I'm not attracted to ‘chicks’ either.” The Princess blew raspberries.

“Alright, okay, you, me, we go party, I be your wingman, and we get tons of dudes–”

“G-gosh, okay, listen girls–” She hit the table with a hoof angrily, yet lightly. “T-that’s not the way! Look, I’ve read my fair share of books about courting, and the occasional romance novel, and you know what they all had in common?”

Silence, as the ponies looked amongst each other.

“No alicorns!” She groaned, fluttering her wings in anger. “You don’t get it, I can’t just– Go on dates! I’m royalty now, I have to be at a standard, and if I want suitors, I have dozens upon dozens, but not a single one of them would love me for who I am or get me, a-and–” She inhaled, sniffling, shaking her head. “This is dumb. Forget it. Not in the cards for me. I had my chance when I was an unicorn, and I spent it… Trying to get these.” She raised her wings unenthusiastically.

They looked amongst each other, trying to decipher a possible response or way to help.

“Half of the royals I meet are trying to suck up to me, the others are intimidated by me…” She exhaled. “Nopony treats me normally anymore. I… I get why Celestia is single now. I get why she stayed single…”

“Okay, just for clarification, do ya want to be in a relationship or not?” Applejack tilted her head, carefully addressing it. “‘Cause the way ya talked about yer sister in law, ya seemed to be pretty against it…!”

“I-I don’t know, I– I don’t know what I want, okay?!” She pouted, looking down. “S-sorry, it’s just been… A confusing set of months. I didn’t have this problem last year, and now… Ugh. And the weird dreams I’ve been having, too…”

“Darling, I want you to know, it is perfectly alright to be confused about your feelings regarding this… Touchy subject. And you can take as long as you need finding love! You are immortal, are you not?”

“D-don’t remind me…!”

“And hey! If you just want to test out flings, I’m an expert. I could show you the ropes!” Pinkie cheered, doing the closest a pony could do to a thumbs up. “W-well. Not in gay bars, I guess.”

“N-no. I don’t want flings. I don’t want anything quick I… I want commitment.” She murmured.

“Well that’s progress, darling!” Rarity clapped. “Oh! I have an idea, how about that Flash boy? Did you not dance with him at the Grand Galloping Gala? A Princess and her Captain– Has a ring to it, no?”

With a disappointed groan, the Princess leaned back and looked away. “We barely danced. I kept getting pulled away to meet more royals, and… I didn’t really feel that energetic. No, well… Flash is sweet, he is. And he’s close enough, yeah… But… How do I say it, he’s… he’s…”

“Bad at his job?” Stated Pinkie.

“Corny?” Whispered Fluttershy.

“Completely incompetent at his duty?” Suggested Rarity.

“Dumb as a doornail?” Added Applejack.

“A loser?” Noted Rainbow.

“All of the above.” Twilight murmured, fidgeting, letting out a prolonged sigh.

“Seriously, man. I couldn’t stand a month as a squire before quitting.” Rainbow huffed, looking away. “He’s just… A complete doofus at his job. Ain’t no leader of mine! I don’t even know why I wanted to join the guard in the first place...”

“Be that all as it may, darling…” Rarity tilted her head, narrowing her eyes, inspecting the Princess. “Are you completely sure you’re not interested in him? You see him often, he’s in a high ranking position– Well, Cadence is married to her captain, isn’t she?”

“I gave it some thought, and just… No.” The Princess pouted. “...Didn’t feel right.”

“Well, let’s workshop it! What is your dream guy?” Pinkie tapped on the table excitedly, making a rhythm. “Maybe if we narrow down, we can help you find your prince charming?”

“Blergh.” Rarity scoffed, which led to Applejack snickering.

“...Well…”

The Princess’s gaze went far, past the windows, further into the horizon, blurring, fading.

Many thoughts passed through her head– And many were discarded. Notions of being too picky, being undeserving, or being too open, fought aggressively within her.

She wanted someone courageous, someone strong, someone who she could vent all her troubles to, someone who was loyal and kind and that valued her safety and well being, physical and mental.

Someone that she could trust and rely on with anything. Someone she saw everyday.

Someone that she wouldn’t lose. Not due to immortality, or anything else.

Someone comforting.

She grimaced, shaking her head.

Because at the end of the day, without sharing a life experience, it was pointless to even try. She understood now, plain as day, why Celestia never did.

…But with her friends eagerly awaiting a response, she had to come up with something.

And what she came up with was an excuse.

“O-oh, oh gosh! Look at the time! My train to Canterlot leaves in a few minutes! If I fly, I can make it!!”

And so, she leapt out of the window with the briefest of goodbyes, ignoring the protests of her friends.

Silence befell the table after the thud of the Princess hitting her head on a window and escaping via the very same, as the friends looked amongst each other.

Rarity narrowed her eyes. “...Intervention, everypony? She needs some proper romantic relationships, we should attempt to set her up, urgently.”

Alone in her room at last. After what felt like an eternity since she had woken up in the crystal empire that day– longest mother’s day ever.

And it wasn’t even over, the sun was near setting, but not quite.

Her routine had more in store– But she had some time to spare.

She let out a long, weary prolonged sigh, as she stood in her room alone, dropping her luggage absentmindedly.

Empty and quiet, just like she left it.

Nothing ever changed.

And after that exhausting day…

She deserved a rest.

But before anything else, she moved to her closet with intent.

Cycling through her clothes, she made it to the end, the darkest corner, and found a jacket.

The jacket.

It wasn’t hers. She had never put it there, and she didn’t know who it belonged to. No holes for wings, and certainly a bit too big on her.

But she didn’t care.

Because that jacket felt comforting.

Grabbing hold of it, she clutched it tight near her muzzle, and inhaled.

A comforting smell. She did not know how to describe it in any other way– She had certainly never smelled anything like it before; The remnants of effort, of specific mane care, a quite specific scent that the interior of clothes like these would acquire where they take a part of their owner with them after prolonged use.

It was familiar, and yet, completely alien, and she refused to let it go no matter what. The sign ‘Do not wash’ Was taped to the back of it in very bold letters, an omen to any cleaning staff that approached her closet that they would incur her wrath should they trespass on this domain.

She didn’t dare ask anyone about this jacket– Nothing could ever risk it being taken away from her.

Well, the day was rough enough, she deserved this one.

She trotted to her bed and dropped herself on it absentmindedly, not bothering to bundle up in any form.

And she kept that jacket as close as she could as she did it. The best dreams she ever had came, when she slept this way. Not always, but when they did…

She inhaled once more. And wished everything could smell like that.

A faint smile manifested in her lips, and she didn’t even notice it.

Closing her eyes made sleep come easy.

Her dreams were foggy often, these days.

Whether they were nightmares or otherwise, they felt strange.

And so often, so, so often, there would be a featureless pony there with her.

She didn’t know them– Their features were obscured, foggy, no matter how close they were. Words were spoken, in a voice she did not recognize, in a language she couldn’t decipher. She could only feel the feeling, the closeness that came from them, and impressions of their emotions.

Memories replaced by the suggestions of feelings– Their afterimages.

She would be attacked, and that pony would protect her.

She would be resting, and that pony would lounge with her.

She would sigh– Her wings feeling heavy, and that pony would preen them.

She would dance, and that pony would hold her.

Sometimes, the dreams were more specific, no matter how vague and abstract the environments were.

The Princess was in chains. Surrounded by screaming cultists. And that featureless pony would rescue her without struggle, beating down any that were between her and Twilight.

The Princess was surrounded by diplomats, giving them a speech, and before she could pass out from exhaustion, that featureless pony would be there to whisk her away to safety and rest.

The Princess would be alone at a hot spring, a private, exclusive place in the palace. Comfortable, relaxed. That featureless pony would join her, this moment was theirs. She would feel the brush of a hoof on her cheek, she would feel a gentle kiss on her neck, and they would get even closer, until…

An urgent knock woke her up.

She found herself strangely embracing one of her pillows as she awoke. And that knock on her door resumed.

She groaned, furious, and let out a sigh of defeat as the knocks persisted.

“I-In a minute!” She almost snarled, stretching.

With drowsy movements, she carried the jacket carefully, and placed it back on its resting safe spot.

The knock continued.

She opened the door with a scowl prepared. “You’re late. By… An hour, I think? I even fell asleep waiting!”

Flash Sentry recoiled apologetically. “S-sorry, Princess! Hah, we gotta stop bumping into each other like this–”

“Yeah, yeah… Did you bring the list?”

“After courageously searching for it below every couch in the barracks, and bravely fighting a racoon for it, yes, yes I did.” Proudly, he displayed a clipboard with a short list that had light claw marks on it.

“Okay, run me by it.” After stretching and yawning, the Princess stepped through the door. “What else do I have to do today?”

“Well, it says here that you have to check on the post-catering of the gala, visit the barracks for a monthly assessment and um…” He squinted, the writing barely legible over the damages the clipboard had endured in the scuffle. “...Dinner with Queen Celestia and Queen Luna, I think?”

“You think?”

“The rest was claimed by the raccoon.” He muttered somberly.

With a groan, she began walking forward, shaking herself awake. “Okay, okay, well, let’s start with the barracks. Dinner and catering are next to each other anyways…”

“Y-yeah! Okay, let’s go!” He followed along clumsily.

“So, about my requests?” She side eyed him with a pout.

“Um… hang on, I think I got your other list here somewhere.” With his wings and hooves, he rummaged through a bag with poor dexterity. “O-okay! Okay. um. Okay, let’s see…”

She distracted herself on occasion, looking through the windows, seeing birds traveling far, seeing the light of the setting sun…

“Okay, first order of business, um, well…” he became sheepish. “...I have no idea how to do that.”

“Did you try researching it?” She responded curtly.

“Frankly, I thought ahead, and realized ‘sunk cost fallacy’ and all that, I, um, I think that’s what it’s called? Maybe. But yeah, I realized I have no knowledge of spells or incantations, and any attempts would just likely cause in another collapse of the barrier, and well–”

“--Yeah, we don’t want that.” Twilight pouted angrily. “I’ll just add it to my to-do list. But for the record, security is your job.”

“Y-yep! Yes! It is somehow!” He nodded apologetically.

“Okay, next item on the list, please tell me you’ve made any progress in catching her?” She pleaded with annoyance. “Any at all?”

“Well, you see, the thing is…”

“Flash, please don’t make excuses.” Her ears drooped low. “I’m way too tired for excuses.”

“L-look, she’s– Super agile! And… Finicky! And for what it’s worth, she hasn’t surfaced in months! We just gotta wait for the next crisis, right…?”

“Why, so she can do your job for you?” Her gaze pierced him like daggers.

“I-I mean, if that’s what she wants to do! I don’t know why you’re so upset about it. We don’t have any proof of her ever doing anything bad…?”

“That’s not the point, it’s the principle. Vigilante justice is something I already would frown upon, considering how risky it is to put the safety of our city on inexperienced strangers. But the fact that she hides her identity sells it– She’s up to something and I don’t trust her, and neither should anypony!!” She huffed and groaned, shaking her head. “We’ve got enough problems to worry about with enemies that show their faces. I don’t like some masked or cloaked vigilante mare going around doing whatever she wants!”

“But hasn’t she been super helpful?? That time with the sirens, that time with the giant plant monster, that time with Chrysalis, that Umbrum horde of timberwolves– Literally sending every bandit clan this side of Everfree packing–”

“You’re the captain of the royal guard, but it sounds like you’re forming a fanclub for a vigilante, Flash!” The Princess spread her wings in annoyance. “Let’s just focus and get back on track here. Next item on the list!”

A few seconds of silence passed, where he smiled mischievously. “...Are you just mad at the masked mare because she beat you and your friends?”

“O-outmaneuvered!! N-not beaten.” She pouted, looking away in embarrassment. “Once I find out how she mind controlled Cerberus to get him to help her escape Canterlot– Ohhh, I’ll get her.”

“I think you’re the only one that cares about actually catching the masked mare…” He muttered, shrugging. “Even Queen Celestia didn’t seem to care.”

“Because Celestia has better things to do than galavant around rooftops looking to catch vigilantes.” She looked away with an annoyed pout. “Look… Conversation adjourned. The barracks are right there, but afterwards, I’ll give you a stern lecture about your performance.”

“Great! I’ll add that to the list too.” He joked with a chuckle.

Her ears twitched as they approached the barracks through the gardens. A process they had done many times before– One that the Princess distasted more and more.

The Canterlot Guard was smaller now. Several guards had transferred to other cities and provinces, or quit altogether, for their own reasons, but a general lack of purpose was the primary one.

The Barracks certainly fit the definition of a ‘mess hall’ in more ways than one– Streamers hung from the ceiling and there were a few unpopped balloons deflating about, as well as uncleaned food remains.

“Threw a party the other day. For morale!” He affirmed with misguided confidence.

“The other day, huh.” The Princess blew raspberries. “Well, I’ll consider the barracks assessed… The assessment is bad. Let’s stop by the janitorial wing before anything else.” She kicked a balloon away. “At least Pinkie cleans up after her parties.”

Her ears stood up– She heard a clash– several impacts of battle outside, and even a cheer.

“Huh. What’s going on out there?” She tilted her head in confusion.

“Oh! Must be the new recruits training. Those squires, heh. They're good ponies.”

“Recruits, plural?” She raised a skeptical eyebrow.

“Okay, we only got one. But she’s really dedicated!” He smiled awkwardly. “Um, well, Actually, I could just introduce you.”

Twilight moved on her own, drawn to the sound of fighting in the gardens.

The sight was a strange one. Six guards surrounded a squire, trying to hit her with their own strikes, and she evaded all of them.

The Princess analyzed the scene incredibly carefully. The squire was strong– Noticeably, even from afar. And yet, impeccably agile. The guards would swing their hooves or their horns, and she would dodge and block them like their moves were in slow motion.

She could see, clear as day, that the squire pulled her punches– Whenever she would counter and strike back at one of the guards, she would do it with a smile, a confident, unwavering smile, of someone that was letting their opponents off easy.

A unicorn. One that wasn’t even relying on magic to fight at first– And incredibly, she was capable of teleporting as well, combining that with perfectly performed backflips and swings of her entire body made her feel weightless in her movements.

“...If your enemy is faster, use teamwork! Ambush them, catch them off guard, find an opening!” The squire declared with a wide grin on her face, as she continued to dodge every strike. “Otherwise, you’ll get overwhelmed by only one opponent, like this–”

Like she wasn’t holding back anymore, she struck each of them at lightning speed, surgical strikes, meant for knocking an opponent off balance, not for harming, and the guards fell over like they were made of paper.

“W-who’s that…?” The Princess muttered, her eyes wide.

“Our latest squire! She just joined last month! Feels good to have new recruits, it’s been a while…!” Flash smiled proudly. “And she’s really good, isn’t she?”

The Princess suddenly felt the urge to add interviewing new recruits to her schedule.

“Well, we gotta go check out catering, right?”

“No.” Twilight responded curtly, observing the unicorn.

The squire saw them. Her eyes widened– Ignoring the captain, ignoring the guards, she beelined for the princess of friendship with unwavering intent. Her smile seemingly widening.

She removed her helmet absentmindedly, letting it roll on the floor. Squire armor didn’t suit her– A simple leather vest and a bronze helmet felt ill fitting.

And just like that, this unicorn stood before her– The sun was setting in the clouds behind her, forming a halo around her figure.

She had a confident, pleased smile, as if she was exactly where she wanted to be, and could barely contain her excitement.

Her mane was fiery, and yet, cut short, just below chin length– Messy, like a fire, but perfectly accentuating the shape of her smile– A confident, unwavering smile, matched only by her eyes.

Twilight froze completely. Weary turquoise eyes were looking at her, eyes that indicated so much experience, so much living– And they regarded her with complete familiarity.

“Twilight Sparkle, Princess of Friendship.” Sunset Shimmer affirmed with a raspy, yet undeniably friendly voice, familiarity matched only by its gentleness. “It’s an honor to finally meet you.” The Princess remained completely frozen as the squire bowed to her.

“Um. Bwuh?” Was the only response Twilight mustered.

“Hey, Sunset! I didn’t see you at breakfast today…?” Flash noted, approaching her with joy.

She didn’t even look at him. Her gaze was fixed on the princess as she responded. “Sir, I woke up before everypony, and decided to go out for ice cream. Figured I had some time before the day started.”

“Gotcha, gotcha! And why were you guys sparring?” He tilted his head in confusion, waving at the defeated guards behind her.

“Sir, one of the guards asked me to teach them to backflip. One thing lead to another, heh.”

“Y-you… you look s-so familiar…!” The Princess stuttered over her words, and then shook her head, bringing herself back to the present, centering herself. “S-sorry. But you look familiar, h-have we met before?”

“Hey! That’s what I said too!” Flash grinned with a snicker. “Doesn’t she look–”

“Flash, go wait in the corner.” The Princess commanded without thought, eyes fixed on the squire before her.

“Okidoke!” he saluted, and shuffled away, going to talk to the other guards.

Finally, they were alone, and Sunset simply raised one eyebrow, tilting her head– And again, she smiled through everything– A weary, delighted, loving smile. “He means well. I’m Sunset Shimmer, by the way. What was it you asked?”

“You. You.” Twilight affirmed, they were once step away from each other. “H-have we met before?”

“Sorry, Princess…!” She muttered with a knowing grin, shaking her head. “...I just have one of those faces.”

The face in question was immensely captivating. A rugged handsomeness, matched by a fiery beauty, and decorated with scars.

The Princess remained silent for a moment, studying every scar the unicorn before her had. Across her eyes, on her cheek, on her jawline– Even on her neck, and especially many on her legs and flank. Her eyes darted around, seeing so much history on the muscular body of that unicorn– History she felt desperate to study.

A hoof instinctively was raised, reaching for the squire’s face– One she forced herself to hold back, and one that the unicorn before her did not recoil from.

“...Are you okay…?” The squire’s confident smile waned, as she beheld the Princess with weary concern, but refused to back away.

“S-sorry, it’s just–” She took a breath, shaking her head. “How does a squire have so many scars…? And how do you know how to teleport, and– Fight so well…?!”

Closing her eyes, she chuckled– A short, delighted, tired laugh, of someone who had endured so much– And yet, remained unfazed. “That’s a long story, heh… You wouldn’t believe me if I told you.”

“A-and, um…” The Princess hesitated, her gaze constantly darting between the mare’s body and eyes. She realized then and there that this was the perfect opportunity to interview the Squire, a simple smokescreen to know more of her. “...Where are you from, if you don’t mind me asking?”

“Hollow Point! Born and raised. It’s pretty out of the way, you might not know it…” She looked away only briefly, with a smile. “...But I’ve always been a Canterlotian at heart– I moved here when I was young, too… It’s a wonderful city, and I love every inch of it.”

Nodding shortly, the Princess desperately wanted to hear that voice more. “Hm, and why did you choose to join the royal guard? Recruitment’s been at an all time low…”

“I wanted to make a difference.” She affirmed without skipping a beat. “If you have the means, you should help improve the world, don’t you think? This armor is a bit tight on me, but… I think I’m right where I’m needed.”

“Y-you are. You definitely are.” Once again she nodded emphatically. “The guard needs ponies like you in it more than ever.”

“They sure seem to. The Captain is a nice guy, but he seems a bit lost, heh.” She shrugged, sparing a brief glance to Flash. “I’ll say, though, that I wanted to be a guard for another reason, too…”

“Oh…?”

“I heard the Canterlot Palace library has the most exquisite book collection in Equestria.” She looked up for a moment, somehow eyeing the exact tower the library resided. “I’m pretty studious myself. I wanted to see what I could learn from it– I just love a good spellbook, don’t you?”

Twilight gasped slightly– The fact that this mare was also studious was an enormous green flag that left her briefly speechless. “O-oh, oh um. Yes, I love studying! Books. Love books.” She clumsily stepped around her words. “W-what kind of spells were you looking to research…?”

“Funny story…” The squire looked away with a toothy grin and a chuckle. “I’ve got a roommate who’s just… Terrible with memory. I wanted to research the subject of memory and magic tied together. See if I can unravel its mysteries, discover… Certain things about it with her.”

“Well, if it’s studying you want, the actual Canterlot city library is open, and has a wonderful selection. I don’t imagine you’d find any book here that you wouldn’t find there!” The Princess smiled confidently.

“Oh, I’ve been there. Top to bottom.” The Squire inhaled, her smile waned only for a moment, and then resumed. “It’s… A wonderful library. Best smelling books in Equestria, hands down.”

“T-they do smell nice!! I’m glad I’m not the only one that thinks so…!” Her eyes gleamed and she suppressed awkward giggles.

“And hey, this is a palace. I’m sure the library here has more than a few books the rest of Equestria lacks...” She stated with confidence, resuming eye contact.

“Don’t get cocky.” The Princess grinned, raising an eyebrow. “The Palace library, and many other rooms of value are off limits to squires.”

“Bummer.” She continued to smile, shrugging, sparing a passing glance to the captain. “I guess I’ll just have to get promoted, then.”

That unwavering confidence silenced the Princess for a moment.

“Hm, unless, of course, if I was there accompanied by an authority figure?” With a toothy grin, Sunset took a step forward. “What do you say, Princess? Want to escort me to the library sometime…?”

The suggestion of being alone in a library with this mare sent inexplicable shivers through her body, as she flustered. “U-um, I’ve got a big schedule, haha! You know how it is…!”

“Hey, I’m not in a rush, if I have to become an official guard, so be it. I’ll take my time with it.” She shrugged again, smiling warmly. “After all… Better late than never, right…? Heh… That’s just… Something my mom says.”

“H-hah…!” She smiled back, eyes gleaming. “Your mom must be very smart! Queen Celestia, she–”

“Princess! Sorry to interrupt!” Flash walked into the conversation with an apologetic smile. “B-but, um, dinner’s soon, right? Don’t you have to go…?”

A groan of frustration escaped the Princess’s lips.

Having this strange, blissful moment interrupted for her felt agonizing.

“Oh well! I’ve got squire stuff to do, so I’ll get going.” Sunset smiled with a shrug.

And then hugged her, just like that.

The Princess felt the strong, loving embrace of Sunset Shimmer– Surprised at the proximity, surprised at the suddenness of it, surprised by the comfort that it brought.

Surprised by how the scent of the squire was so, so familiar.

A scent she clinged to so often, now embracing her.

“See you around, Sparkles.”

A loving whisper, a never before heard nickname, an unwavering smile.

Sunset left the embrace, and Twilight found that she did not want to let go, nearly toppling over as the squire turned around.

With swift movements, Sunset wore her helmet once more, and trotted away to meet the rest of the guards, seemingly challenging them all to continue sparring, met with fearful groans and laughter.

And Twilight stood there, alone, dizzy, bathed by the light of the setting sun.

“Hey Princess, you alright…?” Flash tilted his head, approaching her.

“Flash.” She affirmed with gritted teeth. “I want her promoted. Now. And as my personal guard. Now.”

“Um… You don’t usually have a personal guard…?”

“I-I do now!!!” She reaffirmed with a stuttering plea.

Her gaze followed the squire, who did not turn back. Every movement, every gesture, impeccably familiar, made with no hesitation.

It took all of her strength to turn away from that strange mare. Every fiber of her being implored to know more about her. To get closer.

But she was a princess, and princesses had duties. And Sunset Shimmer would still be here tomorrow, waiting for her.

And at night, in her dreams…

That certain pony would have a face again.

And the world said: I don’t need you.

And I said: I know. I’ve always known.

Here I am anyway.

Author's Note

The end.

Auuuugh.....

God, I'm so, so happy that I finally get to finish this one. If you're not aware, I was thinking of this story, this ENDING, since I started writing the Princess and the peasant-- And the day I began writing the bender fic, was the day I absolutely settled on the fact I'd finish this too.

And this was a true passion project, because Forgotten Friendship is my favorite piece of MLP media, and getting to rewrite it my way is just... ENDLESSLY satisfying. This, much like P&P and the bender, are stories I'd absolutely redo and rewrite with original characters. If I coulda put fingers on this, I swear to god, that Twilight dream scene would be steamier.

I hope it was to your liking! I know it might be a little disappointing to have no more Wallflower, I feel it, but it was important for the sake of having Sunset haunt the narrative, heh. She 🤝Sunset = Haunting the narrative together lmao.

The thing about desire is that it's stronger when it's not fulfilled ;3

So.... Who wants to read a fic of the year Sunset spent protecting Wallflower and beyond?

Ok, I'm only mostly joking. Although I have plenty of ideas regarding that concept, and already considered many scenes, I'm not jumping on it. I have other stuff I can work on, and I can absolutely use a break from writing rn.

Plus, just in general... I love this open bittersweet ending. I concocted such a fantastic conclusion that promises more, and uses all it came before, and I don't think that it's necessary to write more in this universe-- If anything, I'd absolutely do it for Wallflower, she deserves more time and focus, for sure.

But otherwise... This is a definitive ending for this saga for now. And I'm so, so happy with it.

I actually considered making this into a scene, but realized that the suggestion was more than enough. Plus, it'd be more fitting to a visual medium. They got to share ice cream after all, even if one didn't know it...

I wanted to purposefully make the perspective as far from sunset as possible. Focusing on the two closest people to her that would miss her, her mother and her love, and it was fun as hell to show the little intricacies of how the memory is gone, but the feelings are there.

And I got to do another orphanage scene... So many little nods to the first chapter, ah, it feels good. And the beautiful irony of all of Sunset's mother figures getting to celebrate mothers day together without even knowing it!!!

Something that is incredibly important, is that what sunset is doing right now is while also fully considering that she CAN'T get her loved one's memories back. She is making herself a new identity and a place in the palace, and she is right here, steadfastly interested in making twi fall for her again. If she doesn't get to restore their memories, she will have made a new life with the people she loves.

And, well, I think it's safe to say that she can eye that captain position with intent, heh. Lord knows flash doesn't know what hes doing, poor boy.

So she is simultaneously trying to legally sneak her way into the restricted section, AND form a new relationship with Twilight if she needs to.

How ironic, that this time, the Princess is the one that would make advances on her?

Also I debated on putting this on this chapter, but realized there wasn't much space for it, so I decided to take it off, but having Celestia being capable of swearing more casually because of Sunset's influence on her, even if she doesn't remember her.

But yeah if I do write that 1 year with Wallflower fic, it'll be intense. Tempest shadow is gonna come to kill the witch, and Sunset is going to keep finding excuses to keep canterlot safe, even as a vigilante, and of course, she and Wallflower will get closer.

Wallflower Blush deserves more screentime, she doesn't need to haunt the narrative anymore, she must be a little smelly girl on SCREEN

I want to go deeper into Wallflower being a witch! And def go deeper into the memory stone and what it can do!

Also can we just acknowledge my direct reference to the fact that Sunset once told Flash that she would never ever be a squire because its beneath her. And now he's her captain, and she's perfectly content and humble lmao. Ah, I love planning my entire story in advance.

Oh, and if you haven't noticed, every chapter, at least once, Celestia or Sunset say "Better late than never." Much like P&P's "There's a first time for everything," this is this fic's own message.

To Celestia, it's an alicorn way of living. She is immortal, so she can afford to be patient.

For Sunset, it's the simple idea that you can take your time, you can fall, you can fail... But if you rise, no matter how long it takes, it will be worth it.

Among the many things I want to write, I want Sunset and Wallflower to get deeply close each other, and then to Cerberus since they have all the time in the world-- And he makes for a wonderful guard. I want them to visit zecora multiple times since she's a witch too, and I'd def want to delve into the idea of the mane 6 being the elements, and how the new Everfree woods are changing with the influence of the newly formed tree of harmony is there, and how that's affecting the Umbrum advances.

Oh and of course. They bring Sombra back... Again... Hooray...

And we'd finally, finally get the Princess discovering that there's a secret, even better library inside her library.

Ah... But I'm satisfied. This is enough, for now, and maybe forever. If you like this fic, please tell me extensively, bc that feedback will make this feel all the more worthwhile. And hey, maybe consider reading my other fics! if you want to get an itch of Sunset Alicorn awesomeness scratched, the Shimmerverse is the fic for you.

But yeah, thank you so much for reading this, I've had this fic in my brain almost all year... And I finally got to put it down. It feels so, so good.

And remember:

Better late than never. ☀️